Skip to main content

Full text of "The convocation book of M DC VI. commonly called Bishop Overall's convocation book, concerning the government of God's catholic church and the kingdoms of the whole world"

See other formats 


5035 
Old 



fDtertptUaeAr*t~Pttm 



President White Library, 
Cornell University. 



Cornell University Library 
BX5035.L69 096 



Convocation book of M DC VI. commonly ca 



olin 




3 1924 029 447 145 




The original of this book is in 
the Cornell University Library. 

There are no known copyright restrictions in 
the United States on the use of the text. 



http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029447145 



BISHOP OVERALL'S 
CONVOCATION BOOK. 




J (0) MI W 



a 



§ 
to 



7,V 



vi*-- l 



IiALIL, 






{ 'V^^ ; 



-.V/V; /.V/'.uktr Oxford. JS4.3 






THE 



CONVOCATION BOOK OF MDCVI. 



COMMONLY CALLED 



BISHOP OVERALL'S CONVOCATION BOOK, 



CONCERNING THE 



GOVERNMENT OF GOD'S CATHOLIC CHURCH 



KINGDOMS OF THE WHOLE WORLD. 



OXFORD : 

JOHN HENRY PARKER. 

M DCCC XLIV. 



OXFORD : 
PRINTED BY I. SHRIMPTON. 



PREFACE. 



King James the First, on his accession to the throne 
of England, adopted temperate and conciliatory measures 
towards the adherents of the Church of Rome. In the speech 
which he made at the opening of his first parliament he 
assured them that he was not of a persecuting temper ; and 
that, if the judges had formerly pressed the punishment for 
recusancy further than the laws intended, it was his desire 
that a better remedy should be adopted for that grievance" 
Shortly before this, he had declared himself much indebted 
to Clement the Eighth, the reigning pontiff, for his kind 
offices and private temporal carriage towards him in many 
things ; and that he would be ever ready to requite the same 
towards him as bishop of Rome in state and condition of a 
secular prince* But the Gunpowder Plot (hastened, pro- 
bably, by the severities inflicted upon the Romanists under 
colour of a recent Act of Parliament ) altered the aspect of 
affairs. Upon its discovery the parliament passed a statute 
requiring that all should participate in the Sacrament of the 
Lord's Supper in the parish church at least once in the year, 
under a penalty of £20. for the first year's neglect, £40. for 
the second, and .£60. for the third. It gave to the king the 
option of receiving from each recusant either a penalty of 
£20. monthly, or two thirds of his lands. An oath of alle- 

a Works of King James, pp. 491, its, seminary priests, and recusants. 

492 ; Collier ii. 686 ; Kennett's Compl. This act revived all the statutes, seven 

Hist. ii. 670. in number, made in the reign of Queen 

b Feed. xvi. 573. Elizabeth against all manner of re- 

c 1 Jac. I. cap. 4. An act for the due cusants. 
execution of the statutes against Jesu- 



O PREFACE. 

giance was prescribed, the refusal of which, involved the 
recusant in all the terrible penalties of a praemunire d . 

The Convocation which met in 1603 and continued its 
sittings amid many prorogations to 1610 e , employed itself 
in framing a book of canons, and the volume now printed. 
This latter was intended to serve a twofold object ; to discuss 
and to settle the origin, not only of the civil polity, but also 
of the ecclesiastical. It had become necessary to counteract 
the doctrines respecting the secular government which had 
been promulgated by the Jesuit Parsons, and at the same 
time to refute the claims of the papal supremacy so strenu- 
ously advanced by Sanders f . The members of Convocation 
therefore applied themselves to frame a work which, as the 
title-page sets forth, was to treat of "the government of 
God's Holy Catholic Church and the kingdoms of the whole 
world." 

But while thus occupied, their deliberations met with an 
interruption equally sudden and unexpected. The king, 
who was nervously sensitive upon every question which 
might in any way affect his prerogative, took alarm at their 
proceedings, and conceived that they had advanced doctrines 
inimical to his interests, or at the least had expressed them- 
selves in a manner culpably unguarded ; and he addressed the 
following letter e to Dr. Abbot, afterwards Archbishop of 
Canterbury, at that time a member of the lower house of 
Convocation 11 . 

d 3 Jac. I., cap. 4 and 5. from Bishop Overal's Convocation- 

' Wake's State of the Church, p. 506, Book." (4to. Lond. 1691.) p. 35. 

507, 509. h Burnet in the History of His Own 

' See Bishop Buckeridge, De potes- Time, (ii. 212, foL 1734,) gives this 

tate Papae, p. 61. account of the matter. — ' There was a 

f Welwood's Memorials, p. 32; Wil- book drawn up by Bishop Overal, four- 
kins' Concilia, iv. 405. The original, score years ago, concerning govern- 
as will be seen in the following note, ment ; in which its being of a divine 
was formerly in the possession of Bishop institution was very positively asserted. 
Burnet, and in 1691 was " in the hands It was read in Convocation, and passed 
of a Gentleman of the Temple," see by that body in order to the publishing 
"The vindication of a late pamphlet, it, in opposition to the principles laid 
entituled, Obedience and Submission down in that famous book of Parsons 
to the present government demonstrated the Jesuit, published under the name of 



PREFACE. 7 

" Good Doctor Abbot, 
" I cannot abstain to give you my judgment of your pro- 
ceedings in your Convocation, as you call it; and both as 
rex in solio, and unus g regis in Ecclesia, I am doubly con- 
cerned. My title to tbe crown nobody calls in question, but 
they that neither love you nor me ; and you guess whom I 
mean. All that you and your brethren have said of a king 
in possession, (for that word, I tell you, is no worse than that 
you make use of in your canon,) concerns not me at all. I 
am the next heir, and the crown is mine by all rights but 
that of conquest ; and Mr. Solicitor has sufficiently expressed 
my own thoughts concerning the nature of kingship in 
general, and concerning the nature of it, ut in mea persona, 
and I believe you were all of his opinion ; at least none of 
you said aught contrary to it at the time he spoke to you 
from me. But you know, all of you, as I think, that my 
reason of calling you together was to give your judgments 
how far a Christian and a protestant king may concur to 
assist his neighbours to shake off their obedience to their 
own sovereign upon the account of oppression, tyranny, or 
what else you like to name it. In the late Queen's time this 
kingdom was very free in assisting the Hollanders both with 
arms and advice ; and none of your coat ever told me that 
any scrupled at it in her reign. Upon my coming to Eng- 
land you may know that it came from some of yourselves to 

Dollman. King James the First did had made in this matter ; and it was 
not like a Convocation entering into published, as well as licensed by him, 
such a theory of politics : so he wrote a very few days before he came under 
a long letter to Abbot, who was after- suspension for not taking the oaths, 
wards Archbishop of Canterbury, but But there was a paragraph or two in it 
was then in the lower house: I had that they had not considered, which was 
the original, writ all in his own hand, plainly calculated to justify the owning 
in my possession. By it he desired of the United Provinces to be a lawful 
that no further progress should be made government. For it was there laid 
in that matter, and that this book might down that when a change of govern- 
not he offered to him for his assent, ment was brought to a thorough settle- 
There that matter slept, but Sancroft ment, it was then to be owned and 
had got Overall's own book into his submitted to as a work of the pro- 
hands,soin the beginning of this reign, vidence of God; and a part of King 
he resolved to publish it, as an authentic James's letter to Abbot, related to this.' 
declaration that the Church of England 



8 PREFACE. 

raise scruples about this matter. And albeit I have often 
told my mind concerning jus regium in subditos, as in May 
last in the star-chamber upon the occasion of Hales his 
pamphlet, yet I never took any notice of these scruples till 
the affairs of Spain and Holland forced me to it. All my 
neighbours called on me to concur in the treaty between 
Holland and Spain ; and the honour of the nation will not 
suffer the Hollanders to be abandoned, especially after so 
much money and men spent in their quarrel. Therefore I 
was of the mind to call my clergy together, to satisfy, not so 
much me, as the world about us, of the justice of my owning 
the Hollanders at this time. This I needed not have done ; 
and you force me to say I wish I had not. You have dipped 
too deep into what all kings reserve among the arcana im- 
perii. And whatever aversion you may profess against God's 
being the author of sin, you have stumbled upon the 
threshold of that opinion, in saying upon the matter that 
even tyranny is God's authority, and should be reverenced 
as such. If the king of Spain should return to claim his old 
pontifical right to my kingdom, you leave me to seek for 
others to fight for it ; for you tell us upon the matter before- 
hand, his authority is God's authority, if he prevail. 

" ' Mr. Doctor, I have no time to express my mind further 
in this thorny business. I shall give you my orders about it 
by Mr. Solicitor ; and until then, meddle no more in it, for 
they are edge tools, or rather like that weapon that's said to 
cut with one edge and cure with the other. I commit you 
to God's protection, good Dr. Abbot, and rest, 

" Your good friend, 

" James R." 

It is clear that these canons did not obtain the royal 
assent, and therefore possess no authority, although they are 

1 From this point the letter was in the king's own hand. 



PREFACE. 9 

not without their value as an index of the theological 
opinions of the Church of England at the period. 

The text of the present edition is founded upon the follow- 
ing manuscripts. 

A. The original copy drawn up under the inspection of 
Dean Overall, prolocutor of the lower house of Convocation, 
and attested by him at the end as having been thrice read 
and approved^. It is a folio volume, written with care and 
neatness upon paper ; and, in general, in a good state of pre- 
servation, excepting that the tops of a few of the leaves at the 
beginning have been gnawed away by mice. This injury 
is at least as old as Sancroft's time, as corresponding blanks 
occur in his transcript. The first book consists of one 
hundred and five pages. With the second book a new scribe 
was employed, and a different system of arrangement adopted ; 
each chapter being now written upon a separate gathering of 
paper, the first and last leaf of which were left blank, and 
the whole series, marked with the letters from A. to L. in- 
clusive, were bound together. The third book varies from 
the two former in the total absence of canons, and in the 
signature of Overall being added after the 'placet' at the 
end of each chapter. 

Along with this manuscript are preserved three loose folio 
sheets of paper, which contain the corrections proposed by 
the members of the upper house of Convocation when the 
manuscript draught passed before them for revision. It is 
somewhat singular, however, that of the proposed alterations 
some are found inserted in the text of this manuscript. These 
corrections are adopted in the present edition, and the read- 
ings which they have supplanted are thrown to the bottom of 
the page. 

This volume is preserved among the manuscripts belong- 

x See p. 272. 



10 



PREFACE. 



ing to the episcopal library of Durham, (folio, 11.) It is 
not difficult to conjecture how it came there. Cosin, the 
founder of this library, had been secretary and librarian to 
Overall, and was with him at the time of his death; upon 
which occasion it probably came into his possession 1 . 

For the use of this highly-important manuscript, the 
editor offers his thanks to the Venerable the Archdeacons of 
Durham and Northumberland, the official trustees of the 
Episcopal Library at Durham. 

B. A small fragment of the first book, extending only to 
the end of the thirteenth canon" 1 - It is a contemporary 
manuscript, in folio ; and contains readings, some of which 
agree with the uncorrected readings of A, others are pecu- 
liar to itself, and in a third class it agrees with Bishop 
Barlow's copy, which will be presently described. The use 
of this manuscript has been permitted to the editor by the 
Dean and Chapter of Durham 11 , to whom he begs leave to 
offer his thanks for their kindness. 

C. A transcript made from the volume A. by Sancroft, 
probably at the time when as prebendary of Durham he 
obtained the loan of that manuscript from Bishop Cosin, his 



1 And yet there is a passage in a authority of the king's supremacy in 

letter from Cosin, at that time preben- causes ecclesiastical, and setting forth 

dary of Durham, to Morton, Bishop of the unjust authority claimed and 

that see, in which he speaks concerning usurped by the Bishop of Rome over 

this book in terms which make the kings and all other Bishops in the 

suggestion of the text somewhat doubt- world. I think there be few living 

ful. He writes as follows : ' I shall now, besides your Lordship, that were 

but trouble your Lordship with a few members of that Convocation ; and I 

lines more, and make an end. Often- would gladly receive your Lordship's 

times have I heard it from my Lord knowledge of that work, by whom it 

Overall, when I had the happiness to was penned, how far it passed in the 

live with that rare and excellent man, Synod, and what became of it at last V 

that when he was Prolocutor of the This letter is dated 8 August, 1648. 

Convocation House, A.D. 1606, there Morton's answer, which would have 

was a certain book, made, as I remem- thrown much light upon the subject, is 

ber, by Archbishop Bancroft, or some unfortunately not extant, 

other, at his appointment, then proposed m See p. 18, note x - 

and read before the clergy, who for- " It is marked Hunter's MS. folio, 

mally gave their 'placets' to it, to have 27, and is described in the Catalogue 

it published and printed in the name of as 'Inferences drawn from the Old 

the whole synod. It was a book, if my Testament.' 
memory fail me not, asserting the just 



PREFACE. 11 

diocesan. From this copy it was afterwards printed, the 
licence being signed by Sancroft himself shortly before his 
deprivation of the revenues of the Archbishoprick of Canter- 
bury". This transcript is of no great importance. It passed, 
along with the Archbishop's other books, into the library 
of Emmanuel College, Cambridge p , by the liberality of the 
Master and Fellows of which (more especially of the Rev. R. 
J. Bunch, one of the Fellows) this manuscript was lent to 
the editor. 

Besides these authorities, a most important manuscript 
formerly belonging to Bishop Barlow, and now deposited 
in the library of Queen's College, Oxford, has been collated 
for this edition. The various readings which it supplies will 
be found at the end of the volume. 

It contains the first book only, extending as far as p. 78 of 
this volume. Bishop Barlow has written in it a conjecture 
respecting the date of the Convocation in which these canons 
passed, whence it appears that he was unacquainted with the 
Durham manuscript, which contains a note of the precise 
year, namely 1606 q . At the end of the volume, immediately 
following the last canon, are these memoranda and signa- 
tures. 

" The said 36 Chapters, with the Constitutions made upon 
them, have passed with one consent both the Convocation 
Houses, and so are approved." "R. Cant." 

" The said 36 Chapters, with the Constitutions made upon 
them, have been diligently read and deliberately examined, 



° The licence is dated 24 June, 1689. subscriptionibus patet Ric. Bancroft 

The variations which it supplies from fuisse Cantuariensem archiepiscopum, 

the text of the present edition are dis- sequitur synodum hanc inter annos 

tinguished in the notes by the letter D. 1604 and 1610, sub Jacoho rege cele- 

P Marked, I. 2. 24. bratam fuisse : siquidem Rich. Ban- 

i ' Quo anno coacta est haec synodus croft electus est [archi]episcopns Can- 

mihi certo non constat ; cum tamen ex tuariensis anno 1604, moritur 16.10.' 



12 PREFACE. 

and thereupon have likewise passed with one consent in the 
Convocation House of the province of York. 

Jo. Bristol, prseses Convoc. Edward Maplet. 

Ebor r . Richard Snowden. 

Gun,. Goodwin, proloc. Rob*. Whittell. 

Christopher Lyndley. Hen. Bankes. 

Leo. Lowther. Hen. Rebank. [?] 

Tho. Dodson. Chr. Nelson. 

Ri. Harwood. Richard Slater. 

Clement Colmore. Roger Bellwood." 
H. Swinburne. 

On the fly-leaf of the manuscript is the following memo- 
randum in Archbishop Laud's handwriting. 

"A tract proving the supremacy of kings and chief civil 
governors above the High Priest, from the Creation to the 
end of [the] Jewish estate. 

"These 36 Chapters, with the Constitutions made upon them 
were with joint consent approved in the Synods at [?of] 
Canterbury and York in Archbishop Bancroft's time; as 
appears in fine libri hujus. 

"I have heard there was a second part to prove the like, 
from Christ to this present. But I could never see it, nor 
could I tell whether it ever passed the Convocations, as this 
did. " W. Cant." 

For the collations of this manuscript, as well as for much 
assistance rendered to the work generally, the Editor tenders 
his thanks to the Rev. W. F. Audland, M.A., Fellow of 
Queen's College. 

1 Here Archbishop Laud has added 1 640, who was then bishop of Bristol 
the following note. ' This was the now and Dean of York, 
bishop of Worcester, Dr. Thornborough, 'W. Cant.' 



The Title and Preface to the former edition are as follow. 





Bifhop OVERALL'S 


Cott\)otattoit^Booi 


M DC VI. 


Concerning the 


GOVERNMENT 


OF 


God's CATHOLICK CHURCH, 


AND THE 


KINGDOMS 


OF THE 


Whole WORLD. 


LONDON, 

Printed for Walter Kettilby, at the Bishop's Head in 
St. Paul's Church- Yard, 1690. 





AN 

Advertifement 
TO THE 

READER. 



THAT Convocation in which the Acts and Canons {now 
Printed) pass'd, was first call'd An. 1603. I mo Jac. and 
continued by Adjournments and Prorogations to 1610. 

The Three following Books are publish' d from a Copy care- 
fully and faithfully transcribed from the Original MS. which 
was Bishop Overall's, and drawn up by him; after whose 
Decease, it came into the Possession of D r . John Cosin, some- 
time his Secretary, and after Lord Bishop of Duresm, who 
bequeathed it, with other his Books, both Printed and Manu- 
script, to the Publick Library, by him founded at Duresm, for 
the use of that Church, where {it is suppos'd) it is yet to be seen. 

TJie First of these Three Books was also heedfully compar'd, 
and in some casual defects, supply' d from another MS. which 
from the Attestation of Archbishop Bancroft {who there pre- 
sided) at the end thereof, under his own hand, seems to have 
been the Original, that then pass'd the Upper-House of Con- 
vocation ; And after his Decease, it came to his Successors the 
Archbishops of Canterbury. And among them, to Archbishop 
Laud, as appears under his own hand-writing, in the last Page 
of it. And is now, or was lately, in the Possession of D r . 
Barlow, the present Lord Bishop of Lincoln. 



16 TO THE READER. 

In the First and Second of these Books, there were several 
Amendments made by the Upper-House of Convocation ; all 
placed at the end of Bishop Overall's MS. and according to 
such Amendments, inserted in their proper places, is the fol- 
lowing Book Printed. 



Note, That the Numeral Letters in the Margin, through- 
out the First Book, refer to the Pages in Bishop Overall's 
Original MS. at Duresm, as in the second Page following, 
ii. p. in MS. means the second Page in that MS. 1$ sic de 
cceteris. 

In the First Book of that MS. Placet is set at the bottom 
of every Page, and in the Printed Copy that word is some- 
times misplaced by a line or two; as on the Margin, p. 10. 
Placet is set against I. 8. which should have been against 
I. 10. 



CONCERNING THK 



GOVERNMENT OF GOD'S CATHOLIC CHURCH, 



AND THE 



KINGDOMS OF THE WHOLE WORLD. 



BOOK FIRST. 

CHAPTER FIRST. 

Amongst the rest of the titles and attributes of God in BOOK 
the Scriptures, which are common to the blessed Trinity, 



these following are three, viz. Creator, Lord of lords, andi 5. 
King of kings; which be there applied as well to the Son ofRev.19.16. 
God, our Lord Jesus Christ, the second Person in the said [3 ?] io.' 
blessed Trinity, as to God a the Father, and to God the Holy f eb ' h 3 ' 
Ghost. Agreeably whereunto, and not otherwise, our chief Col. 1. 16. 
purpose being to imitate the Scriptures, in setting out and [22—31.] 
describing the Deity and dignity of our Saviour Christ, by His 
Almighty power, and universal government of all the world, 
as heir of all things, and head of His Church ; we hold it fit 
to begin with His Divine power of creation : and thereupon 
in the sense aforesaid do affirm that He in the beginning did 
create both heaven and earth ; and that amongst the rest of 
the creatures which He then made, He created our first 
parents, Adam and Eve, from whose loins mankind is de- 
scended 15 . 

" ' Amongst those attributes, and Personin the sacred Trinity, as to God.' 

names of God, which are common in The ahove passage, being wanting in 

the Scripture to all the blessed Trinity, MS. A, is supplied from B, with the 

are these, to be the Creator and exception of the marginal references. 

Governor of the world, the Lord of which are taken from C. 

lords, and King of kings, which be b ' From whose loins it is also mani- 

there applied as well to the Son of fest in the Scripture that the whole 

God, our Lord Jesus Christ, the second race of mankind is descended.' B. 



BOOK 
I. 



OVERALLS CONVOCATION BOOK. 



CANON I. 



If ang man tfterefore sfiaH«affirm toitb ang ^Pagan, heretic, 
&tbeist, or ang ot^cr profane persons, fobtcb fenofo not, or 
[beliebe] not tfje Scriptures, either tfiat fieaben antf eartb [ba& 
no beginning, or tftat] tbe foorto foas mace bg angels, or [tbe 
ftebil c ; tftat tbe foorUf foas not] otbertoise matte bg ©ftrist, 
tfian [as f^e foas an instrument of] CGoU tbe jfatber for tbe 
making [of it ; or tbat |^e &Qj not, as CRolJ,] create our safO 
parents, &&am [anlr T,bt d , be irotb greatlg err e . 

PLACET EIS.] 



CHAPTER II. 

To him that shall duly read the Scriptures', it will be plain 
and evident that the Son of God, having created our first 
parents, and purposing to multiply their seed into many 
generations, for the replenishing of the world with their 
posterity, did give to Adam for his time, and to the rest of 
the patriarchs and chief fathers successively before the 
flood, authority, power, and dominion over their children 
and offspring 8 , to rule and govern them; ordaining by the 
law of nature h , that their said 1 children and offspring j (be- 
gotten and brought up by them) should fear, reverence, 
honour, and obey them. Which power and authority before 
the flood, resting in the patriarchs, and in the chief fathers, 3 
because it had a very large extent, not only for the education 

c Pro, made by inferior angels and tares.' B. The reading of the text is 

the devil, lege, made by angels or the from an addition made by red chalk in 

devil. Auth. Correct. B. omits the the margin of A. 

words ' or the devil.' e Pro, their children and nephews, 

* The authorized corrections re- lege, their children and offspring. Auth. 

quire us to remove these words, ' or Correct, and A. 

that He did only create the superior h Pro, and ordained by the very rules 

parts of our bodies, and the devil the of reason and law of nature, lege, or- 

inferior,' the exact position of which in daining by the law of nature. Auth. 

the Canon does not appear. Correct. ' Ordaining by the very law 

e In fine canonis deleantur hasc verba, of nature.' A. 

The curse of God be upon him. Auth. ' ' said' is struck through in A. with 

Correct. red chalk, as if to be removed. 

' Pro, the book of Genesis, lege, J Pro, that their said children and 

the Scriptures. Auth. Correct. ' To him nephews, lege, that their said children 

that will carefully peruse the Scrip- and offspring. Auth. Correct, and A. 



I. 



OVERALL'S CONVOCATION BOOK. 

of their said k children and offspring, whilst they were young, BOOK 
but likewise for the ordering, ruling, and governing of them - 
afterwards, when they came to men's estate. And for that 
also it had no superior [authority, or power, over, or above] it 
on earth, appearing in the Scriptures, although it be called 
either patriarchal, regal, and imperial, and that we only term 
it potestas patria ; yet, being well considered how far it did 
reach, we may truly say that it was in a sort ' potestas regia ; 
as now, in a right and true construction, potestas regia may 
justly be called potestas patria m . 

CANON II. 

If ang man shall therefore affirm that men at the first, 
Without all gootr education, or ctbilitg, ran up anir iroWn in 
foooirs, anir fielirs, as fotlir creatures, resting themselbes in 
tabes, anir irens, anil acfenowletfgtng no supertoritg one ober 
another, until then Were taught hg experience the necessttg of 
gobemment; anir that thereupon theg chose some amongst 
themselbes to orirer anir rule the rest, gibing them power anir 
authort'tg so to iro ; anir that consequentlg all cibil power, 
jurisirictton, anir authoritg, was first treribeir from the people, 
anir irtsorirereir multituire ; or n either is originallg still in them, 
or else is ireiruceir hg their consents naturallg from them ; anU 
4 is not CUoir's orirtnance originallg iresceniring from ?^im, anir 
irepeniring upon ?^im°, he troth greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 

k This word is struck through in A. stands thus. ' And for that also it had 

1 Pro, it was vere potestas regia, no superior authority, or power, over or 

lege, it was in a sort potestas regia. above it on earth, appearing in the 

Autk. Correct, and B. Scriptures, although it be [not] called 

m The greater portion of this last either patriarchal, regal, or imperial, 

sentence is destroyed in A, the text and that we only term it potestas patria ; 

given above is supplied from B. The yet, being well considered how far it 

Auth. Correct, for ' above it on earth, did reach, we may truly say that it was 

although it was called,' require us to in a sort potestas regia; as now in a 

read, ' above it on earth, appearing in right and true construction, potestas re- 

the Scriptures, although it be called,' gia may justly be called potestas patria. 
which accordingly has been adopted ; " ' And either.' B. 

whereas B. reads ' in the earth, that is ° In fine canonis, post hsec verba, 

mentioned in the Scriptures, although naturally from them, adde, and is not 

it was not then called either.' This God's ordinance originally descending 

reading appears to have been adopted from Him, and depending upon Him, 

from A. which has ' in the earth, that he doth greatly err. Auth. Correct, and 

is ... . then called either.' ... In C. it accordingly inserted in A. and B. 

B 2 



BOOK 
I. 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



CHAPTER III. 



By the sin of our first parents, Adam and Eve, both they, 
and in them all their posterity, being so fallen from God, as 
that they were not [able by any natural powers,] or faculties 
in them, to discharge [their duties towards Him, or rightly] 
in any sort to know Him, as [they ought, unto salvation, or 
serve] His Divine Majesty p , it pleased [Almighty God in mercy 
(besides the law of nature left in them) to propound" 1 ] unto 
them another kind [of doctrine than nature could ever have] 
taught them, viz. the [mystery of salvation through our Lord 
and] Saviour Jesus Christ ; how the Son [of God, who created 
them, when they] were not, should in fulness of [time take 
upon] Him their nature, and reconcile to God again as many 
as should believe in Him ; the ground of which doctrine God 
Himself did lay down as the foundation of the Church of 
[G». 3. Christ, when He said, that ' the seed of the woman should 
5 -' break the serpent's head.' 



CANON III. 

If ang man tfierefore sfiall affirm eitfier tfiat our first 
parents after tfieir fall, or ronsequentlg ang of tfieir posteritg, 
coulft serbe or please ffioti trulg bg ang natural powers, or 
faculties, tfiat were left t'n tfiem after tfie saft fall ; or tfiat tfie 5 
mgsterg of salbation tfirougfi gjesus ©firist mas not a secret, 
fofiereunto our corrupt nature coulfc not attain ; or tfiat our 
gbabiour ©firist is not tfie promised seetf tfiat sfiouto break tfie 
serpent's ficafc ; or tfiat ang can posstblg be partakers of eber= 
lasting life wttfiout faitfi in ?^im r , fie trotfi greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



v Pro, to reverence as they ought, or in mercy (besides the law of nature left 

serve, lege, to know Him as they ought in them) to propound, &c Auth. Cor- 

unto salvation, or serve His Divine rect. The clause is omitted in B. 

Majesty, &c. Auth. Correct. la A. . * In fine canonis, pro, life that do 

and B. the word ' duly' is inserted before not steadfastly believe in Him, lege, 

' serve.' life without faith in Him. Auth. Cor. 

i Pro, in mercy to propound, lege, and A. and B. 



overall's convocation book. 



CHAPTEK IV. B o ok 



As the Son of God, having [created mankind, did ordain ~ 
by the law of] nature, and [light of reason, that there should 
be some amongst them] furnished [with lawful power, and civil 
authority to rule and govern the rest, in things belonging to 
this natural life, and civil society 8 , according to the true rules' 
both of nature and reason : so did He also, according to the 
supernatural doctrine of the Gospel u , not only ordain that 
there should be some likewise in His Church to rule and 
govern it x , but also] gave them another kind of power, supe- 
riority, and authority, which is termed Ecclesiastical, both 
for the teaching and instructing of His people in the myste- 
ries hid from nature, concerning their salvation through the 
Seed of the woman, and for the better direction and govern- 
ment of them in the service of God, touching their duties to 
God and their neighbours. The institution of which eccle- 
siastical calling, and authority, as also the manner of the 
worship of God, through the blessed Seed, from the fall of Gen. 4. 
our first parents till the flood, although, besides their sacri- jj 2 jj' 26 '-' 
fices, prayers, and preaching?, they be not expressly z set 
6 down in the Scriptures 3 ; yet it is not to be doubted, but 
that, first, Adam for his time, and afterwards the heads, of 
every family of the faithful, were not only* civil governors 
over their kindred, but likewise had the power and execution 
of the priest's office ; and that they were themselves in- 
structed and taught from God, as they afterward did instruct 
and teach such as were under them in the said mysteries of 

8 Pro, to govern the rest in civilibus et preaching. Auth. Correct, and A. and B. 
naturalibus, &c, lege, to govern the rest z Pro, be not so plainly and ex- 

in things belonging to natural life and pressly, lege, be not expressly. Auth. 

civil society. Auth. Correct. A. and B. Correct, and A. and B. 

1 B. reads ' true rules and laws both a The authorized corrections require 

of nature and reason; so did he also the removal of the following words, 

not only ordain.' which appear to have originally been 

u Pro, supernatural and spiritual inserted in this place : ' As are the civil 

doctrine of the Gospel, lege, super- governors, their authority, and the rules 

natural doctrine of the Gospel. Auth. of reason and nature whereby they 

Correct. govern.' 

1 Pro, be some amongst those who b Pro, the heads of every family 

were selected and evocated from the rest, were not, lege, the heads of every 

and did bear the name of the Church, family-^f the faithful were not only, 

but, lege, be some likewise in His Auth. Correct, and A. and B. 
Church to rule and govern, but. Auth. " Pfo, had'\an accession thereunto of 

Correct. the ^priests, lege, had the power and 

y Pro, besides their sacrifices, lege, execution of the priests. A. and B. read 

besides their sacrifices, prayers and 'priestly.' Aiith. Correct. 



6 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK man's restitution, through the promised Seed, by faith d , and 
: — in the right worship and service of the true God. 



PLACET EIS. 



CANON IV. 
[If ang man shall therefore affirm] that the £>on of ffiob* 
habing [from the beginning a ©hurch upon earth,] bib leabe e 
them till the [floob Without priests, anb priestlg] authoritg to 
gobern anb [instruct them in those wags of their sa!bation f , 
anb in the right manner of the worship anb serbice of CGob ; 
or that theg might teach theme] ang other boctrine in that be- 
half, than that which theg hab receibeb from CBfob h f^imself, 
he both greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER V. 



As all mankind, from the creation of the world till the 
Gen. 5. l, flood, descended from the loins of Adam; so, after the flood, 
Gen 9 19 bave they all descended from the three sons of Noah, Sem, 
Gen. io. Cam, and Japhet. 

CANON V. 7 

&nb therefore if ang man shall affirm with ang ^agan 1 , or 
profane atheist, cither that there was not ang such general 
beluge, or that there is ang nation or people in the worlb that 
both not bescenb from one of the saib three sons of Noah, he 
both greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 

d By faith, adde, and the right wor- fragments of A. 

ship and service of the true God. Auth. t Pro, of their salvation, or that they 

Correct. The addition stands in A. and taught, &c, lege, of their salvation, and 

B. in the right manner of the worship and 

' Pro, from the beginning chosen to service of God, or that they might teach 

Himself a certain number to be par- them. Auth. Correct, and A. The word 

takers of the merits of His passion, did ' lawfully' is inserted before ' teach' in B. 

leave, lege, from the beginning a Church h Pro, than God Himself revealed 

upon earth, did leave. Auth. Correct, unto them, lege, than they had received 

and A. and B. from God. Auth. Correct. 

' ' Salvation hidden from nature and ' Pro, with any Prometheus, Pagan, 

in the right manner,' B., of which read- &c. read, with any Pagan. Auth, Cor. 

ing there are traces in the mutilated and A. and B. 



OVERALL'S CONVOCATION BOOK. 7 

CHAPTER VI. book 

Noah lived, after the flood, three hundred and fifty years, r Gen " g 
and saw his children's children wonderfully multiplied ; 28.] 
during which term of years he was the patriarch, [or chief 
governor over them; ruling and] ordering of them by vir- 
tue [of that superiority, power, and authority 11 ] which was 
given unto [him by Almighty God l , and was also warranted 
by] the laws [of nature and reason. Touching this patri- 
archal, or in] effect, [regal government of Noah, there is 
more expressed in the] Scriptures, [than there was before the 
flood, of the power and] authority [of Adam, or of any of the 
chief fathers and rulers that were descended from him. For] 
now there is mention made by God Himself of punishing blood 
by blood, which was done by the sword of justice, being the Gen. 9. 6. 
chief ensign and warrant of supreme and regal authority. Also Rom. 1 3. 4. 
the extent of this right and authority was so large, as that 
8 he lawfully" 1 distributed the whole world unto his said three Gen. 9. 27. 
sons, and their posterity. So that -his said three sons, Gen. 10 
after him, were by the ordinance of God (the chief author of 25 - 
the said distribution) made three great princes"; and also 
the sons of those three great princes (of whom about seventy 
are named) were the heads and governors of the families [Gen. u. 
and nations that descended from them °, according to their "J 
tongues, in their several countries p. 

CANON VI. 
3Ef ang man shall therefore affirm either that the ctbtl pofoer 
anil authoritg fohtch Noah half before the flooij, foas bg the 
ijeluge ijeterminefii ; or that tt teas gtben unto htm again bg 

k ThetextofB. is here followed: inZ>. Auth. Correct. ' And accordingly also 

it stands thus; ' authority of the sword their sons, in number about seventy- two, 

of justice which was given.' became the heads and governors of the 

1 Pro, of a sword by God, lege, of families and nations that should descend 

the sword of justice by God. Auth. of them, according.' A. and B. 

Correct. " Pro, that should descend of them, 

m [Epiphan. in Anchorate. Luther, lege, that descended from them. Auth. 

in Gen. Pererius in Gen. Func. Chron. Correct. 

Sulpit. Sever. Schast. Geron. Chro. lib. p The authorized corrections require 

2. Selnec. in Gen. cap. 1 0, Georg. Fabric. us to cancel ' as it is expressed in the 

in Gen. ch. 10. etNic. Gibbons in Gen. Scriptures, of Sem, &c. usque ad held,' 

10.] see note A at the end of the volume. but the exact position of the clause is 

n Pro, besides the Holy Ghost by not indicated. 

Noah did order and appoint that the 1 Pro, by that deluge extinguished, 

sons &c, lege, and also the sons of those lege, by the deluge determined. Auth. 

three great princes, of whom about Correct. ' By that deluge determined.' 

seventy are named, were the heads &c. A and B. 



OVERALL'S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



book bts sons anir nepbefos; or tbat be recetbeif from tbem tfie 

: — sfoor& of fits soberetptg ; or tbat rtje sat& Htstrtbutton &fU 

toepenti upon tbetr tonsents, [or recttfacir from tbem] ang sucb 
autborttg as foitbout tbe same [tt coultt not IatofuIlB] babe 
been matte ; or tbat rtjts pofoer, [superforftg anir autborttg, anlj 
all tbe] parts thereof, fobtcb Noab's [tijree sons anU tbetr 
cfittoren fiatt,] (as ts before fceelarer/,) [Ufa not proceed ortgtnallg 
from €Ero&, or] were not properlg [|^ts ordinances, but tfiat 
tbeg fiatr tbe same] from tbe people, [tbetr offspring, be fcotb 
greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS.J 



CHAPTER VII. 



It is also certain that as the civil magistrates, and their 
authority, continued after the flood for the government of 
mankind according to the laws of God and nature r , that 
thereby they might be kept in order, touching their duties 
both towards God and their neighbours, agreeably to the 
said laws, written afterwards more fully, by God s Himself 
in two tables : so did the priesthood and authority ecclesi- 
astical also by the like ordinance of God, continue especially 
amongst the offspring of Sem, both to govern them eccle- 
siastically, and to instruct them in the mysteries of their 
salvation through the blessed Seed of the woman, according 
to the doctrine of the Gospel, which was from time to time 
in divers manners delivered by the Son of God unto them. 
This priestly office, and ecclesiastical authority, was yet 
joined' (as before the flood,) with the office of the chief 
fathers, and civil governors. Noah himself was both a 
Gen. 8. 20. prince and a priest"; [he built altars,] offered sacrifices, 

* Pro, both of God, reason and was yet joined, as before the flood, with 

nature, lege, of God and nature. Auth. the office &c. Auth. Correct. .... 

Correct. ' Acording to the laws and * Authority remaining still united, as 

appointment both of God, nature, and before the flood, in the persons of the 

reason.' A. and B. chief fathers.' A and B. 

" Pro, written afterwards by God, u The words 'during this continu- 

lege, written afterwards more fully by ance of his priesthood' are required 

God. Auth. Correct. 'Written after- to be cancelled by the authorized cor- 

wards by God Himself.' A and B. rections. It is probable that they 

' Pro, was yet added and annexed, stood in this place. The word ' both ' 

as before the flood, to the office, lege, is omitted by B. 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. y 

and [taught the Church, after the flood, three hundred and BOOK 

fifty-three x years,] all that which he [had learnt from his L — . 

fathers y , concerning the creation of the world, the fall of 
man, and of his restitution by Christ, and generally, all 
that did concern necessarily, either civil societies and 
government, or ecclesiastical assemblies z and authority, not 
pmitting the very ceremonies.] After Noah, the chief 
fathers, Seni, [Abraham, Isaac, and] Jacob did execute that 
office, God Himself renewing unto them this promise of 
salvation through the blessed Seed a ; and not only confirm- 
ing the same to Abraham and his posterity b by the sacra- Gen. it. 
ment of circumcision, but likewise teaching and instructing 10, 
them in that heavenly mystery, sometimes by His own voice, 
and sometimes by visions, and divers other ways, whereof 
10 the Scriptures make more plain mention than they do of 
the delivery of the same evangelical doctrine before the 
flood. 



canon vn. 

li ang man shall therefore affirm either that the priestlg 
office, anil authoritg eccU&tastttal, mhich Noah fiaJj before tjje 
flootr, mas bg that toeluge &etermine& c , or that it was bg the 
election of his offspring conferred again upon htm d ; or that 
&em, Abraham, Isaac antr 3Jacob, mere neither priests, nor 
haU ang ecclesiastical authoritg, until theg mere chosen there- 
unto hg their children antf nephems ; or that the priesthoofc 
antt ecclesiastical authoritg mere not the [or&inances of Sfoir, 
for the] goberning antr instructing of the GChitrcfi, [according to 

1 B. reads ' three hundred and fifty salvation through the blessed Seed. 



years. 



Auth. Correct, and A. and B. 



i Pro, from his father Lamech, who b Pro, confirming the same by the 

had been instructed by Adam himself, Sacrament, lege, confirming the same 

lege, from his fathers. Auth. Correct. to Abraham and his posterity by the 

In B., ' learned from his father Lamech Sacrament. Auth. Correct. Instead of 

and Mathuselah, who had been in- ' posterity ' A. and B. have ' seed.' 

structed by Adam himself, concerning.' c Pro, deluge extinguished, lege, 

* Pro, ecclesiastical conventions, lege, deluge determined. Auth. Correct, and 
ecclesiastical assemblies. Auth. Cor. A. and B. 

an( j /j. d Pro, again unto him, lege, again 

* Pro, promise, through the blessed upon him. Auth. Correct, and A. In 
Seed, of salvation, lege, promise of B. it is ' unto him.' 



10 overall's convocation book. 

book the fotll anto] Directions of ffio& f^tmself treltt>ere& [an& re- 
— '- — bealefo unto them e , as ts aforesaft, fit trotf)] greatls err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



[As before the flood Cain and his] posterity were opposite 
to the posterity [of Seth, and might therefore generally have] 
been called the Church f Malignant ; so fell it out after the 
flood in the generations of Japhet, but especially of Cham, 
against the posterity of Sem, in whose lineage the true 
worship of God, through the blessed Seed, was especially 
continued : and not that only, but in like manner as the 
children of Seth in process of time provoked against themn 

Gen. 6. the wrath of God by corrupting their ways, and following in 

L ' '■■ their conversation the generations of Cain, and were in that 
respect, all of them, with the rest of Cain's offspring, justly 

Gen. 7. punished and drowned by the flood, saving eight persons, 
— - 1 (Noah and his wife, Sem, Cham, and Japhet, and their three 
wives,) so did the posterity, not only of Cham and Japhet, as 
well before as after the g confusion of tongues, and the death 
of Noah, but likewise the offspring of Sem (who were called 
more effectually to the knowledge of the mysteries of Christ, 
and right service of the true God) [leave the ways of Noah h ] 
and Sem', and gave just [occasion to Almighty God (had He 
not bound] Himself by His [covenant to the contrary) to have 

Gen. 10. 8. drowned them] all again. [Nimrod, descended of Cham, not 
contenting himself with the patriarchal or regal mild govern- 
ment, ordained of God by the laws of reason and nature, 
became a tyrant and lord of confusion ; and by histories k ] 
it is apparent, that within few ages [after the death] of Noah 

* Pro, God Himself revealed unto Noah. Auth. Correct. ' As well be- 
them, lege, God Himself delivered and fore as after the death of Noah, but 
revealed unto them. Auth. Correct. In likewise.' A. and B. 

B., ' delivered unto them.' h Pro, of Christ, leave the ways 

f Pro, and might generally have prescribed them by Noah and Sem, 

been called after a sort the Church, lege, of Christ and right service of the 

lege, and might therefore generally true God, leave the ways of Noah and 

have been called the Church. Auth. Sem. Auth. Correct. ' And service of 

Correct. In B., 'and might have been the true God.' A. and B. 

called.' ' 'leave the ways taught them by.' A. 

* Pro, after the death of Noah and k Pro, by profane histories, lege, 
confusion of tongues, lege, after the by histories. Auth. Correct, and B. 
confusion of tongues and death of 



overall's convocation book. 11 

his sons, great barbarism and confusion fell among their BOOK 
generations, through their pride and dissoluteness, in that — ^— 



they thought scorn to be governed, either civilly or ecclesi- 
astically, as God Himself, by Noah, had ordained 1 , or to be 
ruled™ 1 otherwise than as they list themselves : and touching 
the service of God, and the ecclesiastical authority, they 
mingled with true religion many false worships, and chose 
priests among themselves to serve God after their own 
fashions; or rather they devised to themselves many gods, 
and found out priests accordingly, such as were content to 
train them up in those kinds of impiety. In Chaldea itself Josh.24.2. 
and the places adjacent, the children of Semwere all of them 3] a ' n( ii2. 
almost grown to be idolaters; [insomuch] as God Himself, '• 
to keep a remnant more carefully, [that should through] the 
12 public profession of His name, be [partakers of His mercies in] 
Christ, called Abraham with his [family from the habitation 
of his] fathers, to become a [stranger in the land of Canaan. 



CANON VIII. 

If therefore ang man sball affirm tbaf] tfie sa& posteritg of 
Ctfoaft ftis [cftil&ren tttU well in altering either] tfte manner or 
form of cibil gobernment, wbicft ffiotr ftati appointed, bg bring- 
ing in of tgranng or factious popularitg ; or of tfte ecclesias= 
tical, bg framing unto tfiemselbes a new feiniJ of priestftootf anlr 
worsftip after tbeir own bumours ; or tftat it was lawful for 
sucb as fften serbefc ffiotr, upon ang pretence to babe imitated 
tfteir examples in eitfter of tftose courses, be fcotfi greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER IX. 



It is apparent in the Scriptures, that although God was 
not pleased that the issue of Jacob's children should, by the 

1 Pro, by Noah had prescribed, the interest of the civil magistrates, 

lege, by Noah had ordained. Auth. thinking scorn to be ruled, lege, or to 

Correct, and A. and B. be ruled otherwise. Auth. Correct. The 

m Pro, through pride the people cancelled reading stands in A . and B. 
thrust themselves in many places into 



12 overall's convocation book. 

book example of the sons of Noah, grow up to become the heads 

— of so many several nations, but continuing together, should 

make one people and nation, to be ruled and governed by 
the same laws and magistrates : yet it seemed good to His 
heavenly wisdom, that in so great a people as He foresaw 
should" descend from Jacob's children, no one tribe or 
family should continue [charged both with u the regal and] 
ecclesiastical functions; [and therefore Jacob p making way 13 
to the fulfilling of the] will of God herein, did [take just 
occasion, moved thereunto by the] Spirit of [God, to deprive 
his eldest son Reuben of his interest by birthright in both 
those prerogatives, to be disposed afterward by God upon 
other of his brethren. Now after Jacob's death, the former 
Gen. 49. 8. thereof, viz. the sceptre,] in process of time, fell to [Judah, as 
Jacob before had] prophesied; and the other also, viz. the 
priesthood, was afterwards given to Levi by God's ordi- 
nance" 1 . 



CHAPTER X.' 

After Jacob's death, till Moses was sent to deliver the chil- 
dren of Israel out of Egypt, there is little in the Scripturestouch- 
ing either the civil or ecclesiastical government. [It appear- 
eth, that Joseph being a great prince in Egypt, by the king's 
authority, whilst he bred, was chief amongst his brethren 8 : 
but after his death, through the tyranny of the kings of Egypt, 
which God suffered to lie heavily upon them for many years, 

" ' As should descend.' D. » In A. and B. the ninth canon here 

" 'Both with the civil (or regal) follows, 

and.' D. • ' ' It is apparent that Joseph, heing 

* ' Jacob, very well knowing the appointed by Pharaoh a great prince 

will of God.' B. and governor over all Egypt, was con- 

« The greater portion of this chapter sequently, whilst he lived, the chief 

is destroyed in A. from ' both with ruler under the king over his brethren 

the regal,' until within a few words and all their issue. But within a short 

of the conclusion, but it is here printed time after his death, their servitude 

from the authorized corrections ; daily increasing, the civil authority 

which introduce it without specifying which any of the tribes had, was very 

the readings for which it was to small.' B. ; which apparently, from the 

be substituted. ' To foreshew that his few words that remain, has been the 

eldest son Reuben should be deprived reading of A . The authorized cor- 

of his birthright, whereby he was to rections require the removal of the 

lose both the civil government over his words ' which continued the space of 

brethren, and the prerogative of the years,' the position of which is not 

priesthood. The former whereof, viz. obvious, 
the sceptre.' B. 



overall's convocation book. 13 

the civil authority, which any of the tribes had, was very small ; BOOK 

there was such jealousy of their number, (which daily increased : 

above all ordinary expectation,) as it is not likely that the 
kings successively would suffer any great authority to rest in 
them;] howbeit, we think they had some*, either the chief 
heads of the tribes generally", or of the tribe of Ephraim and 
Reuben, (for it may be, Jacob's prophecy of Reuben's losing 
the prerogatives of his birthright was not presently executed,) 
which did in their civil affairs, appertaining to themselves, 
bear some chief sway amongst them x . And touching the 
priesthood, although the people were then generally much 
polluted with idolatry, yet therein also they had some, most 
likely the firstborn 7 , who although they durst not there offer 
14 sacrifices to God, as they should in that servitude 2 , yet some 
of them (we doubt not) instructed the people in matters con- 
cerning the promises of the blessed Seed, and performed, as Josh. 24. 
they might, the other offices of their priesthood, although 2 o, s.™ 
many of the people, and of the priests, as it seemeth, were 
then greatly polluted with idolatry 3 . 



CANONS IX, AND X. b 

M. M ang man therefore sfiall affirm eitfier tfjat tfie 
uniting of tfie cfiil&ren of gjacob into one nation, or the seber= 
ing of tfie cttul anf ecclesiastical functions (tfie prerogatives of 
furtfirigfit) from Heufcen tfie first-born, anfc Uibfoing of ffiem 
from one person, foas mafce fig tftemselbes c ; 



1 The authorized corrections require * So required to be corrected from, 

us to adopt the present text, which 'who although they durst not offer 

indeed stands in A. and B., for ' how- sacrifice in that servitude,' which yet is 

beit we doubt not but that either the,' not the reading of A. and B. which 

and also that the word ' peradventure' stands thus, ' who although they durst 

( which does not occur in A. or B.) not offer sacrifices to God publicly in 

should be removed. that servitude,' &c. 

« The authorized corrections give * In A. and B. the canon marked X. 

the reading of the text instead of ' of here follows. 

the tribe of Ephraim and Reuben, " The present arrangement and text 

which did in their civil affairs,' as it are according to the authorized cor- 

stands in A. and B. rections ; in A. and B. Can. lX. follows 

1 Corrected from 'bear the chiefest Chap. IX. 
sway then.' The reading of the text c Or that the division of the priest- 
is found in A. and B. hoodfrom thereal [regal, £.] authority, 

' An authorized correction from 'and having been before united in one per- 

touching the priesthood, the same con- son, was made by Jacob s sons tnem- 

tinued in the firstborn,' as in A. an&B. selves, or by the rest of his offspring, 



14 overall's convocation book. 

book X. ©r tfiat tfieir serbitu&e to lEggpt foas unfustlg suffered 
— - — to lie upon tfiem so long bg &lmigfitg ©oft; or tfiat tfieg 
being ^ts ©fiurcfi, f^e left tfiem {restitute of sucfi comforts of 
Direction antf instruction as foere necessarg, tfiose times con- 
sftreretf, for tfieir cibil or ecclesiastical estate; or tfiat tfie people 
tooli tfien upon tfiem tfie appointing of tfie fieatis of their tribes 
anir families, or tfie cfioice of tfieir cibil superiors, or of tfie 
priests ; or tfiat tfie example of tfiose foicfeetf feings mag be ang 
lafoful warrant for ang otfier feing so to oppress tfie people, anU 
CCfiurcfi of CErotr, fie Kotfi greatlg err d . 

PLACET EIS. 



nca.vei CHAPTEE XL 15 

nunc 10. 

notions. "When the time came that God in mercy was pleased to 
deliver the children of Israel out of Egypt, and to place them 
in the land which He had promised them, He raised up His 

Deut.33.5. servants, Moses and Joshua, to take that charge upon them ; 
and accordingly Moses being made their prince, or (as the 
Scripture speaks) their king, did not only by God's appoint- 
ment and assistance lead them out of Egypt, but governed 
them (being six hundred thousand men on foot, besides 
women and children) forty years by his authority in the 
wilderness; and Joshua likewise succeeding Moses in the 
same princely power e and authority, did, after many diffi- 
culties, bring them into the land of Canaan, and gave them 
lawful possession thereof. So that, although formerly the 
children of Israel were kept in such great servitude and bond- 
not without their choice, or that Jacob sidered, necessary for them ; or that the 
himself in taking of both from his people took upon them the choice either 
eldest son, or [as] dividing the one from of their civil superiors, oroftheirpriests; 
the other, as aforesaid, did commit any or that the examples of those wicked 
sin, or that he bad not authority from kings may be any lawful warrant for 
[God] so to do; he doth greatly err. any other king so to oppress the people, 
placet eis. A. and B. and Church of God, he doth greatly 

d If any man, therefore, shall affirm err. [placet eis A,~\ A. and B. 
either that this servitude was unjustly ° The authorized corrections require 

laid upon them by Almighty God ; or the above reading to be substituted for 
that they, being His Church, were desti- 'succeeding Moses in the same regal 
tute of such comforts of instruction and power.' The correction is in the text of 
government, as were, those times con- A. and B. 



overall's convocation book. 15 

age, whilst they were in Egypt, as notwithstanding their BOOK 
number, they were no way able, like a free people, to lift up — h — . 
their heads : yet now they are knit together in one body, and 
settled as a particular state f and free nation in their own 
country, being ruled and governed successively, after a mild 
and temperate manner, first, by Moses in the wilderness, (as 
is aforesaid,) and then by Joshua in Canaan, whilst he lived. 

CANON XI. 

If ang man therefore shall affirm either that the children of 
Israel were Uelibereti out of lEggpt ha thetr own strength, an& 
not hg e&o&'s especial direction anft mightg power ; or that it 
16 hail heen lawful for them (not warranted hg CEfoiJ) to habe 
ireparteU thence as theg ofte, without licence first obtained of 
femg ^haraohe; or that Jffloses anir Joshua were not calleK 
to that high authoritg hg CJoir f^imself, hut receibeir the same 
from the people, as fcepentring upon their choice; or that 
Bathan antr &hiram (tresceniretr from Steuben) tan he fusti= 
fieU in challenging of Jffloses, that he tooft too much upon him, 
in executing onlg that authoritg which ©air hair giben him, he 
tooth greatlg err". 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XII. 12 ca. 

nunc 13. 

As Almighty God took order for the settling of His people Auth - Cor - 

. Tedious, 

in the land of Canaan, and established a princely authority 
to rule and govern them civilly, so was He no less careful of 
His Church. For howsoever the priesthood was disposed of 
before this time, yet now it 1 is apparent in the Scriptures, Exod. 28.. 

[l].Levit. 

( Pro, as a particular kingdom, by their father Jacob, and Joseph ;' but $j -i 

lege, as a particular state ; and so it is no such passage occurs. r4.7^1 j 

in A. and B. ' ' Howsoever Jacob's will was exe- k pj * 

s ' Or that it had been lawful for them cuted before this time, concerning the ' L.?' "• 

to have departed thence without licence' priesthood, yet' is the reading required 'J 

is the reading of A. and B., which is to be amended, as in the text, by the 

here amended by the authorized authorized corrections, while A. and 

corrections. B. read, ' For howsoever the priest- 

h In this chapter the corrections re- hood was disposed of before the 

quire us to read ' had heen by Abraham, deliverance of Israel out of Egypt, yet 

Isaac, and Jacob,' instead of, ' had been it is apparent 



16 

book that the same was after settled in the tribe of Levi : and Aaron 

: — was made, by God's appointment, (for the better government 

of the Church,) the Chief and High Priest ; the whole priest- 
hood being assigned to his children and their offspring, as 
well to succeed him in the said highest place, as also to 
execute the other inferior functions belonging to priests ; 
and the rest of the tribe of Levi were to attend other ecclesi- 
astical services. 

PLACET EIS. 

CANON XII. 17 

If an?) man. therefore sfiall affirm eirfier tfiat tfie tribe of 
Hebt was assignor bg tfie people, to unifertafee tfie satU ecclesi= 
astical offices ; or tfiat glaron anil fits posterity were cfiosen bg 
tfie people to be tfieir priests ; or tfiat tfieg were not cfiosen 
fcirectlg bg <5ob f^imself ; or tfiat tfie people fia& any lawful 
interest at ang time afterwarfcs, either to cfioose tfieir priests, 
or (being appointed of ffioi, as is aforesai& k ) to trepribe tfiem of 
tfieir plates ; or tfiat ©orafi, of tfie tribe of Hebi, can be justi- 
fies in saging tfiat glarou took too mucfi upon fiim, tfierebg 
repining eitfier tfiat &aron was ratfier maire |^igfi priest tfian 
fie fiimself, or tfiat tfie priestfiootr was annexed to Aaron's pos- 
teritg, wfiereas tfie rest of tfie Hebites toere to serbe in inferior 
places, fie fcotfi greatlg err 1 . 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XIII. 



Num. 27. Before Moses' death, God had appointed Joshua to succeed 
him, but in Joshua's days He appointed none to follow him 
immediately: whereupon, after his death, the Israelites were™ 
left without a chief head, or prince to govern them 11 . They 

k ' Or they being.' D. given above. ' Which thing was done, 

1 In fine Canonis ' peradventure' not for that God ceased to care for 

deleatur. Auth. Corrections. them, or utterly neglected them, but to 

m ' Were then and often afterwards these ends rather, that they might find 

left.' A. and B. by experience what it was to want a 

" A. and B. read as under, but the chief governor, and feeling the mani- 

alterations require the text to stand as fold inconveniences thereof, might 



overall's convocation book. 17 

18 had then remaining their particular judges and officers book 
appointed by Moses, at Jethro's counsel, in their several - — : — 
tribes ; as also the general senate of seventy elders, ordained 
by God, upon Moses' complaint, over all the nation. Yet 
there fell very great disorders and confusions amongst them, 
for want of a chief judge and governor, whereby they might 
see their own disabilities and errors, and find by experience 
what it was to want a chief governor ; and furthermore be 
moved when they were in distress, to flee unto God, and 
depend only upon Him for the raising up of one from time to 
time, to deliver and defend them. And it is apparent that 
the people, shortly after Joshua's time, falling most strangely 
into gross idolatry, and being from time to time, during the 
history of the judges, very grievously afflicted by the bor- Judg : 2; 
dering nations and such as dwelt amongst "them, when 
they found themselves still unable to withstand their enemies 
using any great force against them ; then they had (for the 
most part) recourse to God by prayer, who did at such times 
appoint one for their prince, chief captain and ruler, to deliver 
them from their said enemies ; we say ' for the most part,' 
because sometimes they attempted some matters of import- Judg. 9. 
ance without v seeking any chief governor from God, as at 
one time the people of Sichem presumed to choose them a 
prince of their own after Gideon's death, which turned both 
to his ruin and to their destruction. And it is 4 here 
generally to be observed, that when there was the greatest 
liberty amongst the Israelites, during the time from Joshua 
till Saul, (whatsoever the people thought of their own courses,) 
the disorders and idolatry in those days were ascribed by the Judg. 17. 
Holy Ghost to the want of judges, chief rulers or kings, jg j .' 2 {. 
amongst them, who should have reformed those enormities, 25 - 

be moved to depend wholly upon the when they found. A. and B. 

Divine Providence for the raising up of ' Pro, they attempted to make war 

one from time to time, to deliver them without any chief governor from God 

in their great distresses, and defend and at one time, lege, they attempted 

them from their enemies ; and chiefly some matters of importance, &c. as in 

for the chastising of them for their text. Auth. Corrections. . . . they at- 

unthankfulness, idolatry, and many tempted to make wars without seeking 

other grievous enormities. For it is of any chief governor. A. and B. 

very evident that the people after ' Pro, and it is moreover to be ob- 

Joshua's time falling most strangely served, lege, and, it is here generally 

into gross idolatry, were from time to be observed. Auth. Corrections. And 

to time ' it is also to be observed. A. and B. 

" And it is also as manifest that 



18 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK not only in them, but likewise in the priests themselves ; if 

L they did not r their duties, especially in suppressing of idolatry, 

as they should have done. 

PLACET EIS. 

CANON XIII. is 

If ang man therefore shall affirm cither* that the Israelite* 
fell not into mang ebils anb bisorbers, bg being left bestitute 
of a certain chief gobernor after Joshua's beath ; or that fohen 
ffiob raiseb up jubges to rule anb gobern them, the people's 
tonsent boas necessarg thereunto; or that the satb jubges, 
being once appointeb bg ffiob to those places, receibeb their' 
authoritg in tfjat behalf from the people ; or that the fact of 
the &ichemites mag latofullg be imitateb bg ang Christian 
people, in so choosing" to themselbes a king or jubge, accorbing 
to fteir ofon humours ; or that the foant of kings, princes, anb 
rulers in ang rountrg, is not the mother of bisorber anb con* 
fusion, he botlj grcatlg err x . 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

It is manifest in the Scriptures, that Moses (directed by 
the Spirit of God) did foresee that the time should come 
when the Israelites being quietly settled* in the land of 

1 Pro, the priests themselves who, rule and govern them, He expected the 

for aught that appeareth, did not, lege, people's consents, or that the said 

the priests themselves, if they did not. judges being once appointed by God to 

Auth. Corrections. The uncorrected those places, received any authority in 

reading is preserved in A. and B. that behalf from the people,' &c. 

■ Pro, either it was not expedient ' Pro, received any authority, lege, 

for the Israelites to be left destitute of received their authority. Auth. Cor- 

a certain governor after Joshua's death, rections. 'Received any authority.' A. 

as the case stood, or that when God and B. 

&c. He expected the people's con- u Pro, Christian people in choosing, 

sent, lege, either that the Israelites fell lege, Christian people in so choosing, 

not into many (&c. as in text) Auth. Correction, and A. and B. 

Auth. Correction. But A. and B. * MS. B. here ends, 

read, ' If any man therefore shall t Pro, that when the Israelites were 

affirm either that it was not just with quietly settled, lege, that the time 

God, or not expedient for the Israelites should come when the Israelites being 

to be sometimes left destitute of a quietly settled. Auth. Correction. The 

supreme and certain governor after MS. A. reads, ' that the time should 

Joshua's death, (their sins so deserving,) come that the Israelites.' The follow- 

or that when God raised up judges to ing emendation follows, but the exact 



19 

Canaan, should be governed by kings after the manner of BOOK 
other nations. And therefore Almighty God did set down — — '-—- 
by Moses's pen the duty of all kings, and the rules 2 whereby 15, i6,&o. 
20 they ought to govern. Jacob also (being illuminated by the 
same Holy Spirit) did not only foretell that it would come 
to pass that the tribe of Judah should bear the sceptre, and 
that the kingdom, or government of Judah, should be held by 
succession, according to the manner of other nations; but 
likewise, that the said sceptre or government should not be 
taken away from that tribe until the coming of Christ. And Gen. 49. 
it seemeth that the people were not altogether ignorant of ' 
this foreseen alteration ; when finding divers wants and con- 
fusions amongst them after the death of one judge, before 
God was pleased to appoint them another, they first rashly 
offered to Gideon, their prince, that his children and offspring 
should succeed him in that government. And afterwards, j u a g . 8. 
being weary of depending upon God's pleasure, and misliking 22, 
the rule of Samuel's sons a , they urged him undutifully and 1 Sam. 8. 
unseasonably, that they might have a king to rule over them " 
as other nations had: meaning thereby principally (as we 
suppose) that such their kings might by succession govern 
them; so as one being dead they might still have another. 
We say, that they urged Samuel to this purpose undutifully 
and unseasonably ; and that thereupon Saul was appointed 1 Sam. 9. 
to be their king : because otherwise, if they had expected 
God's good pleasure and time, and contented themselves with 
His care over them, in raising up (when He thought meet) 
their judges to govern them, they should have found shortly 
after, that the prophecy of Jacob should have been fulfilled, 
and that God would have given the sceptre of Judah into 
the hands of David, and of his posterity according to their 
desire b . 

PLACET EIS. 



locality to which it refers cannot be 'And misliking the government of 

traced. Omittantur June verba, although Samuel's sons, they.' A. 

Almighty God, usque ad yet, inclusive. h The authorized corrections require 

1 ' Rulers ' A. incorrectly. the following emendation, which cannot 

* Pro, and fearing the likelihood be exactly traced, the MS. A. not having 

that Samuel meant, usque ad misliked, preserved the original form of the text: 

they, lege, and misliking the rule of Delentur Juec verba, in their weak judg- 

Samuel's sons, they. Auth. Corrections, ments. 

c2 



20 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK 

I. CANON XIV. 21 

If ang man therefore sfjall affirm either tfiat tfje people of 
Israel &£& not griebouslg sin in being foearg of e&o&'s imme- 
biate election an& appointment of tfieir cfjief gobernors c ; or 
tfiat tfje people's preposterous Jjaste &ttf ang man preju&ice tfje 
ifipitg ana autfjoritg of £>aul's regal pofoer, or aftermarUs of 
tfje sceptre of gjuKafj ; or tfjat tfje people d tfjen fiat/ m tfiem= 
seines ang autfjoritg to set up a king ober tfjem, (for tfjen tfieg 
foouto not fjabe been so earnest foitfi Samuel to mafee tfjem a 
fetng,) or tfjat after ^abfU's a&bancement to tfjat feingt/om, fje 
mas not as trulg calletr tfjereunto fog &ob himself, as &aron 
mas to tfie e priestfjooH ; or tfjat BabflJ's posteritg fjatf not on 
ffiocr's ordinance' as rigfitful an interest to succeed fiim in 
fit's safer fcingtfom, as eitfjer Aaron's sons fiatt to succeed fiim 
in tfie priestfiooU, or JWoscs, ^josfiua, antf tfje rest of tfje 
fufcges, notmitfistaniring tfjat ffioti himself &itr cfioose, anU 
nameto tfjem parttcularlg, fiair in tfjetr gobernments ; or tfiat 
tfje people tfien fiati ang more autfjoritg to fjabe foitfistoolf eitfjer 
Babfo, or ang of fjis posteritg from being tfjetr feing, tfjan tfieg 
fia& to fjabe repellctr eitfjer Jffloses or ^josfiua, or ang of tfje 
rest of tfje juijges, fofiom Cfrofc bg name &f& appoint to gobern 22 
tfjem, fie irotfj greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XV 



It is manifest in the Scriptures, that the kings in the Old 
Testament (notwithstanding that they had their kingdoms by 
succession) were as strictly hound to the observation of God's 
laws in their government, as Moses, Joshua, or any other the 

c Pro, of God's immediate election people then had in themselves authority 

of their governors, because &c, usque ad to set up. A nth. Corrections. The un- 

succession, or that, lege, of God's altered reading is preserved in A. 

immediate election and appointment of e The MS. A. here faultily omits the 

their chief governors, or that. Aulh. word 'the.' 

Corrections. ' And appointment of their ' ' Appointment' has been first 

governors, or that.' A. written, but it is struck through, and 

d Pro, or that the people did then 'ordinance' is written above it in A. 

once imagine that they had in them- by the same hand, 
selves any authority, lege, or that the 



OVERALL'S CONVOCATION BOOK. 21 

judges or princes., elected, named, and appointed by God book 

Himself. They knew well, as Jethro said g , that it was im- h — 

possible for themselves to hear 11 and decide all the causes and i 8 ' i° ' b ' 
controversies that might happen in their kingdoms : and by 
Moses' example were not ignorant that they might have and 
appoint' judges to govern under them, not only in every tribe, 
but generally over all their kingdom : and therefore they did [Exod.18. 

i 21 22 1 

therein accordingly follow the example of Moses, being ' ' J 
approved by God Himself: no way either diminishing their 
regal authority, or purposing to puff up their subjects with a 
conceit of any their own interest in government •>, which they 
had not from or under them; but thereby ordering their 
kingdoms' 1 with such a temperate and fatherly moderation, as 
was most agreeable for the government of God's people. 

PLACET EIS. 



CANON XV. 

If ang man therefore shall affirm either that the feings tit 
the ©to Testament were not bounb as strictlg to obseroe the 
23 lafos of ffiotr in their governments, as mere Jffloses, gjoshua, 
anb the rest of the \ utfges ; or that then hab ang greater libertg 
to tfo fohat then list, than the others hatr ; or that then hair no 
authority, bg the example of iffloses, anir of all the rest of 
their pre&ecessors in their princelg government, to belegate an& 
appoint such fubges anft governors unber them, as the other 
princes formerlg unber them hab appointed; or that because 
the saib feings Uib imitate the saib princes, in appointing such 
Jubges to assist them in the government of their ftingboms, 
therefore their governments foere to be \ ubgeb rather aristocra- 
tical than trulg monarchical, he both greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 

* Pro, they know as well as Jethro, have judges.' 

lege, they knew well, as Jethro said, I Pro, conceit of any interest in 

that. Aufh. Correction. The correction government, lege, conceit of any their 

has not heen made in A. own interest in government. A. follows 

h 'have and decide,' MS. A. incor- the unaltered reading. 

rectly. k Pro, but thereby composing their 

1 Pro, might appoint judges, lege, kingdoms, lege, but thereby ordering 

might have and appoint judges. The their kingdoms. Auth. Corrections, 

MS. A. reads, • might appoint and which the MS. A. follows. 



22 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK 

I. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

When God first ordained civil magistrates and gave them 
authority, His meaning was, that the people whom they were 
to govern should he subject unto them. From the beginning 
of the world, till Moses' time, whilst the people of God that 
professed His true worship were governed by that authority, 
which was Potestas Patria 1 , and in a sort Regia ; their chil- 
dren and nephews were bound by the law of nature™, to 
honour, reverence, and obey them. God having raised up 
Moses to deliver the children of Israel out of Egypt, and to 24 
govern them afterwards as their king or chief ruler"; they 
Deuts.27. promised him that they would hear him, and do those things 
which he in the name of God should command them. Being 
in the wilderness, his own sister Miriam, for using some un- 
dutiful speeches against him, was stricken by God with an , 
Num. 12. exceeding great leprosy; and so odious was the murmuring 
of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, and their confederates, as the 
Lord caused the earth to open, and to swallow some of them 
Num. 16. quick, and the fire to consume the rest. Joshua succeeding 
p 2 ' , Moses, the people professed their subjection and obedience 
Josh. 1.16 unto him, saying, 'All that thou hast commanded us, we will 
17,18. d j an d whithersoever thou sendest us, we will go; as we 
obeyed Moses in all things, so will we obey thee. Whoso- 
ever shall rebel against thy commandment, and will not 
obey thy words in all that thou dost command him, let him 
be put to death.' During the reign of all the judges, though 
the people are noted for many greatf enormities, yet we do 
not find that they rebelled, or shewed any great disobedience 
against them, whom God had set over them to rule them 
except the particular murmuring and opposition of the 

[Judg. 8. Ephraimites, against Gideon and Jephtha, at their first en- 
1, &c] 

1 Pro, which was vere potestas patria king or chief ruler, they promised him 

et regia, lege, which was potestas patria, that they &c. Auth. Corrections and A. 

and in a sort, regia. Auth. Corrections, <• Post hac verba, Set over them to 

which the text of MS. A. follows. rule them, adde, except the particular 

m Pro, by the laws both of reason (as in the text.) Auth. Corrections. This 

and nature, lege, hy the law of nature. addition is not in A, which reads 'to 

Auth. Corrections, and A. rule them, which He Himself did not 

n Pro, as their king, they made a severely revenge when the people had 

covenant with him that, &c. lege, as their kings,' &c. 



overall's convocation book. 23 

trance, upon conceit they had been contemned ; which oppo- book 

sition God punished with a great overthrow of them. When — 

the people had kings, according to the manner of other [ & c g i 2 ' 
nations, to order and govern them, their subjection was [v. 6.] 
rather increased than diminished, according to p Samuel's ? Sam - 8 - 
description of the king's (claim or) manner of ruling, which 
should reign over them, to command not only over the 
persons of his subjects, but also over their goods : which 
manner of ruling or dealing, by any king, without a just 
cause, as it was tyranny ; so to deny it, when the necessity of 
the king and state did require it, according to the laws of the 
25 kingdom, was a great neglect of preserving the public good, 
and a high degree of disobedience. Besides, it is generally 
agreed upon that obedience to kings and civil magistrates is 
prescribed to all subjects in the fifth commandment, where 
we are enjoined to ' honour our parents/ Whereby it Exod. 20. 
followeth, that subjection of inferiors unto their kings and 
governors, is grounded upon the very law of nature; and 
consequently that the sentences of death, awarded by God 
Himself, against such as shewed themselves disobedient and 
incorrigible q to their parents, or cursed them, or struck them, [Exod. 21. 
were likewise due unto those who committed any such offences ' ' ' 
against their kings and rulers, being the heads and fathers of 
their commonwealths and kingdoms ; which is not only appa- 
rent by way of consequence, but likewise by example, practice, 
and precept ; as where Shimei is judged to die for cursing of l Kings 2. 
David, the Lord's anointed'; where David himself, appointed lgam 2 4 
by God to succeed king Saul, would not be induced by any 7. 
persuasions to lay violent hands upon his master the king ; 
and where it is said, Principi populi tui non maledices ; and Exod. 22. 
again, Ne maledicas regi in corde tuo : to which purpose much Kccl ]0 
more might be alleged. 20. 

PLACET EIS. 



* Pro, Samuel's description of the ' Pro, disobedient to parents, lege, 

Icing's interest not only &e. usque ad disobedient and incorrigible to their 

disobedience, lege, Samuel's descrip- parents. Audi. Corrections. ' Incor- 

tion of the king's claim or manner (as rigibly disobedient to their parents.' 

in the printed text.) Besides, &c. Auth. A. 

Corrections. The MS. A. reads, ' Pro, David Christum Domini, 

'diminished, as Samuel told them. lege, David the Lord's anointed. Auth. 

Besides, it is generally,' &c. Corrections and A. 



24 overall's convocation book. 



CANON XVI. 



If ang man therefore sfiall affirm tfiat it was lawful, m 
tfie ®fo Testament, either for cfiil&ren or nepfiews, to fiabe 
been tn'sobetrient to tfieir fathers, being tfieir cfiief governors, 
from tfie creation till JWoses' time; or afterwartr for tfie 
cfiil&ren of Israel, either untfer ittoses, 3Josfiua, tfie fttfiges, 26 
or tfieir feings, to fiabe been tfisobctrient to tfiem in tfieir Iafo= 
ful commanoments, or to fiabe murmured, or rebelled against 
tfiem ; or tfiat it was, in tfiose times, more lawful unto sub= 
Jects, for ang tause wfiatsoeber, eitfier to curse tfieir princes, 
lungs, or cibtl gobernors ; or to bear arms against tfiem, or to 
trepose tfiem from tfieir fting&oms or principalities, or to Ian 
biolent fian&s upon tfieir persons, tfian it was in tfie sail* times 
lafoful upon ang occasion for cfiil&ren eitfier to fiabe curseb 
tfieir parents, or to fiabe rebelled against tfiem wfien tfieg &i& 
reprobe or correct tfiem, or to fiabe foitfi&raton tfiemselbes from 
tfieir subjection, saging unto tfiem (tfieg being pribate men,) 
SKSe will be no more gour cfiil&ren, or gou sfiall be no more 
our fatfiers ; or (bearing cibil autfioritg ober tfiem) 5SSe will 
Bepose gou from gour gobernment ober us, antf Will be no 
longer ruletf bg gou ; or to fiabe offereir ang biolence unto 
tfiem, or to fiabe beaten tfiem, antf mucfi less to fiabe murirerei 
tfiem, fie tfotfi grcatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XVII. 27 

When God appointed princes, judges, and kings, to reign 
over His people, the manner usually was, that they had 
notice of it 8 ; thereby to conform themselves to obedience. 
Exod. 4. Moses and Aaron acquainted the Israelites with God's 
30 - pleasure for their deliverance out of Egypt by their service, 

[Gen. 12. agreeably to His promise formerly made to Abraham: and 
7 > &c they cheerfully, and with great thankfulness, submitted them- 
selves to be ruled by them. God having appointed Joshua 

• Pro, that they might have notice Auth. Correct. The text of MS. A. 
of it, lege, that they had notice of it. follows the correction. 



overall's convocation book. 25 

to succeed Moses, the same was signified by Moses to the BOOK 
Israelites, and they -willingly protested their obedience unto = — '-— - 
him. Likewise no sooner did the Lord assign judges to de- 18. 
fend and govern them, but presently they followed and obeyed f )eut - 3 *- 9 - 
them. Upon the people's requests, Samuel having anointed 24; 11.11, 
Saul for their king, when the same was made apparent unto J 
them, either by casting of lots, or by answer from the Lord 4 , 
they shouted when they saw him, and said, 'God save the iSam. 10. 
king.' King David being anointed by Samuel at God's 2 g am 16 
appointment to succeed king Saul, and after Saul's death 13 - 
coming thereupon by God's direction to Hebron, the tribe 
of Judah presently anointed him again for their king, and 2Sam.2.4. 
yielded themselves to be governed by him. Seven years &0 am ' 5 ' 1 ' 
after (all which time, king David had wars with Ishbosheth, 
Saul's son) the rest of the tribes came unto David, and ac- [2 Sam. 3. 
knowledged that God had ordained him to be their gover- ?•] 
nor u , king David growing old, and having appointed from 1,] 
God his son Solomon* to be anointed king in his own 1 chron. 
lifetime ; when the people knew that Zadok the priest had 28 i ?• 
so anointed him, they forthwith upon the blowing of the 34. 
trumpets?, said all with one voice, ' God save king Solomon.' 1 Kings 1. 
Afterwards also the like course was held upon the death of 39 - 
28 every king, to make his successor known to the people. 
Sometimes they were so addicted unto new kings, as they 
expected no further circumstance, but submitted themselves 
to their government : and sometimes it was held fit for the 
young princes to imitate king David's example, by kind iKingsi2. 
usage, and loving words, to knit more firmly their subjects' 
hearts unto them. 

PLACET EIS. 

' Pro, when the same was made they performing thenceforward the 

apparent unto them either by casting duties of good subjects unto him, he 

of lots or by Urim, &c, lege, by would use them in all respects as be- 

casting of lots, or by answer from the came a just and loving king. King 

Lord. Auth. Correct. The MS. A. reads, David growing old,' &c. 

' either by casting of lots, by Urim and * Pro, having appointed his son 

Thummim, or other answer.' Solomon, lege, having appointed from 

" Post verba, he made a covenant God his son Solomon. Auth. Correct. 
with them, quce sequuntur, scilicet, Having appointed by God's direction 
either he would &c, usque ad and his son Solomon. A. 
loving king, deleantur. The MS. r 'Trumpet (and never requiring any 
reads, ' to be their governor, he made such covenant) ' deleatur hcec paren- 
a covenant with them, either (as it is thesis. Auth. Correct. ' And never ex- 
supposed) that he would not revenge pecting any covenant' A. 
their following of Ishbosheth, or that 



26 overall's convocation book. 

BO I OK CANON XVII. 

If ang man therefore sball affirm eftfter tbat tbe callings 
of JWoses, of &aron, of gjosbua, of tbe fuijges, of &aul, of 
BabflJ, of gbolomon, or of ang otfjer of tbe feings of 3Julrab, 
electeb antf nameU bg ©oft f^imself, or coming to tbeir feing* 
ijoms bg succession (accor&ing as ^jacob bg tfte spirit of 
propbecg bail forctoltr) tfftr receibe ang sucb birtue or strength 
from tbe people, tbeir saitt notice, presence, an& applause, as 
tbat toitbout tbe same, tbe safo callings of C5o&, eitber bg 
name or bg succession ba& been insufficient ; or tbat, if tbe 
people ba& foitbstoo& ang of tbem, so calleii bg ffioir, as is 
aforesafU, tbeg bail not tberebg sinneir, antf unjustlg opposed 
tbemselbes against C&otr ; or, tbat tbe feingifom of 3Ju&ab, *>8 
ffioU's ordinance going bg succession, foben one feing bias 
ijeaU, bis ftcfr roas not in rigbt tbeir feing (bofosoeber bg some 
gjtbaliab be migbt be bintoreU from enjoging it), or tbat tbe 29 
people foere not bountf, foifbout ang furtber circumstance, upon 
sufficient notice of tbeir former femg's Seatb, to babe obegeK bis 
beir apparent, as tbeir lafoful feing, be &otb greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



Although we doubt not but that the priests and Levites 
in the Old Testament were reckoned amongst the rest of 
such as were subject to their princes, judges, and kings; 
yet we have thought it fit to make the same more 
apparent by some particulars. Aaron the chief priest, and 
the rest of the Levites, after that Aaron was possessed of the 
high priesthood 1 , were at Moses 5 direction all" the time that 
he lived : and when he the said Aaron had in some sort for- 
gotten his duty to Moses, in joining of b his sister undutifully 
against him, he found his offence therein, and did humbly 

* Pro, were wholly at Moses' direc- " ' at the time.' A. 

tion, lege, were at Moses' direction. ° 'joining of,' ' joining with.' D. 

Auth. Correct, and A. 



overall's convocation book. 27 

submit himself in this sort unto him : ' Alas, my lord, I book 

beseech thee, lay not this sin upon us, which we have foolishly L 

committed/ It is likewise manifest in the book of Joshua, n. 
that Eleazer, who succeeded Aaron, with the rest of the priests 
and Levites under him, disposed of themselves and of their 
service as Joshua their prince and governor did command [j os h. 19. 
them. And how obedient and humble, both the priests and i 1 ■ 21 - 21 > 
Levites, and the prophets themselves, were to their kings, the [2Sam.i5. 
examples of Zadok, Jehoiada, Azariah, Hilkiah, Nathan, 25- „l^ ingS 
and divers others, do declare; they submitted themselves to [iKingsl. 
their directions, and when they came into their presence, **- lc ' 1 ™ n - 
30 made obeisance before them upon their faces to the ground. [2 Chron. 
Likewise having offices distributed, and assigned severally 15 - ] -] 
unto them by sundry kings, they executed the same in the 22. i^H; 
service of the temple accordingly. And as, whilst they did 23 - *•} 
their duties they were cherished, so upon any notorious \ 32/j lss 
offence committed by them, they were censured and punished. [lKings 
Solomon deposed Abiathar from the high priesthood, and .-j^ 
placed Zadok in his room. And Josiah likewise thrust all 9. 27 ; 15. 
the priests from the altar of the Lord in Jerusalem, who had 8 2 i ^ &° n -j 
defiled the high places by burning of incense d - 1 Kings 2. 

PLACET EIS. 26 ' 35 ' 



2 Kings 
23. 5. 



CANON XVIII. 

If ana man therefore shall affirm either that the priests in 
the ©to Testament mere not as rtghtlg antf properlg subfeets 
to tbe cttu'l governors, as the rest of the people ; or tbat foben 
tbeg ang foags offenttetr, tbeg might not be puntsfietr as lata- 
fullg bg them as ang others, be troth greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



As we have said of the people, that when the kings of 
Judah were to succeed one another, their duty was to come 

c Pro, having their offices distinct, '' ' who had burnt incense in the high 

kge, having offices distributed. Auth. places.' D. 
Correct, and A. 



28 overall's convocation book. 

book together with joy and gladness to receive them for their 
: — kings (as sent unto them as from God Himself), and accord- 
ingly to submit themselves unto their authority and govern- 
ment : so at such times, the priests for the most part, be- 31 
sides their general duties, as subjects, had some further service 
to be then by them performed : the parts of which service 
are all of them manifest in the advancement of king Solomon 
1 Kings 1. to the royal throne of his father king David ; where the 
priests, by king David's direction, did give thanks to God, 
and prayed for king Solomon; they offered the people's 
sacrifices of praise and thanksgiving to God for their new 
king: and Zadok the High-Priest did himself anoint him. 
Howbeit this their service thus by them performed, did 
neither give to king Solomon any right or title to succeed 
his father, nor to themselves any privilege or exemption 
from their subjection and obedience unto him. Abiathar the 
l Kings l. High-Priest did anoint Adonijah to have succeeded king 
David; and no duty (of likelihood) was omitted which was 
to be done in such a solemn action : but thereby Adonijah 
received nothing but a badge of treason against the king his 
father, which he carried with him to his grave ; and Zadok 
the High-Priest (notwithstanding that he had anointed king 
Solomon) was afterward as much subject, and as dutiful unto 
him, as he had been before unto his father king David. 
Nay, the greater the services are of any persons to their 
sovereigns, the greater is and so ought to be their subjection 
and obedience unto them. 



CANON XIX. 

If ann. man therefore shall affirm either that &fcontah was 
eberlafofulln fctng of the Israelites, because abiathar the$^tgh- 
priest hair anointed him ; or that fetng Solomon recetbeb from 
S&aiiok, or from the holn oil foht'th he pourefc upon his heatr, 
ann interest to his father's femglg seat, fohich fie ha& not be= ; 
fore, on the or&inance of ffioU an& his father's appointment e ; 

e Pro, by the ordinance of God, or or that Abiathar. Aulh. Correction. 
that Abiathar, lege, by the ordinance A . has the unaltered reading, 
of God and his father's appointment, 



overall's convocation book. 29 

or tfiat &biatfiar migfit not fustlg fiabe been con&emneti for a book 
traitor, in tfiat fie anot'rttcir gfooniafi, as is afowsaftr ; tfie — - 1 - — 
rigfit of tfie feing&om being tfien in feing Babib, anb fn fifm 
bg ©oil's appointment, to be &isposeb of, anb bestomeb upon 
fits gounger son Solomon ; or tfiat it fiab not been a tratter= 
ous offence in jSabofe f , if being commanbeb tfiereupon bg feing 
Uabib to anoint feing Sbolomon, fie sfioulb fiabe refuseb so to 
fiabe hone ; or, tfiat ettfier 5Sabofe, or ang otfier priest, mfio 
aftermarbs, accorbing to tfieir buties, anointeb tfie feings of 
tjubafi, foere tfierebg more exempted from tfieir subjection anb 
obebience unto tfiem, tfian mere tfie rest of tfie people bg tfieir 
jog ant* applause, mfien tfieir feings mere nemlg abbanceb to 
tfieir feingboms, fie botfi greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XX. 



As it is apparent in the Scriptures that the Israelites 
generally, as well the priests as the people, were equally 
bound as subjects, personally to honour, reverence, and obey 
their kings : so is it there also as manifest, that the authority 
33 of their sovereigns over them did not only extend to civil 
causes, but in like manner to causes ecclesiastical. For as it 
was then the duty of parents, so, by the law of nature, was it 
of good kings and civil magistrates, to bring up their children 
and subjects in the true service and worship of God; as 
having a care committed unto them, not only of their bodies 
but likewise of their souls. In which respect the chief charge 
that all subjects and inferior persons, of what condition soever, 
should diligently observe the said law of nature, (being the 
very same in substance that God, writing 8 with His own 
finger, gave unto Moses, and styled by the name of His Ten 
Commandments,) was principally imposed upon kings and 
civil rulers. They were to provide that their subjects had no 

' Pro, in Sadoc, if being com- * Pro, the very same that God 
manded by king, lege, in Sadoc, if writing, lege, the very same in sub- 
being commanded thereupon by king. stance that God writing. Auth. Cor- 
Auth. Correction and A. rection and A. 



30 overall's convocation book. 

book other God but Him, who made heaven and earth ; that they 

* — made to themselves no graven images' 1 , nor bowed down to 

them, nor worshipped them ; that they did carefully meet at 
certain times, to serve, honour, and magnify the name of 
God ; and that they might not be negligent in the observing 
of the rest of His commandments. And albeit, through the 
sin of our first parents, both kings and subjects were become 
unable so to perform these their duties of piety as they should 
have done ; and that therefore' the priesthood was not only to 
instruct them in the mysteries of their salvation hid from 
nature, but likewise to teach them that grace did not so 
evacuate the law, but that still they were bound to obey it, 
with this addition or interpretation, that their faith being 
grounded upon the blessed Seed of the woman, if they 
endeavoured to do that which God had commanded them, 
that which either they did amiss, or omitted, should upon 
their repentance be forgiven, and not imputed unto them ; 
yet this mystical and heavenly doctrine did no way release, 
or set at liberty kings and princes from their charge before 
mentioned ; but rather laid a heavier burden upon them, to 34 
provide that their subjects might be trained up both in the 
doctrine of faith, and in such obedience to God, as His said 
commandments so qualified by grace, as is before mentioned, 
did require. 

CANON XX. 

If ang man therefore shall affirm either that natural or 
political fathers (Rings an& princes) in the <©l& Testament, 
haiJ not a charge lafo upon them bg (SdO to hring up their 
children antf subjects fn |^is fear ; or that the institution of the 
priesthood trfo more prejudice the authoritg of natural fathers, 
or of feings anti princes in that behalf, than grace tiia abrogate 
the commandments anti the ohetiience of the law j ; or, that 
natural parents, feings an& princes in those irags, mere not 

* Pro, images, that they neither hood was ordained not only, lege, and 

bow down, &c. lege, images, nor that therefore the priesthood was not 

bowed down to them, nor worshipped only &c. Auth. Correct, and A. 

them. Auth. Correction. In A. the > Pro, than grace did abrogate the 

text is that for which the correction is law, lege, than grace did abrogate the 

substituted. commandments and obedience of the 

1 Pro, and that thereupon the priest- law. Auth. Correction and A. 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 31 

more strictlg bounir bg tfie ttoctrine of grate, tfian tfieg foere book 
before (in respect of ©oil's great mercg unto tfiem), to probfoe — - — 
tfiat tfieir cfiitoren anil subjects foere not suffered eitfier to 
fiabe ang false go&s amongst tfiem, or to bob unto, or morsfiip 
tfie lifoeness of ang tfiing mfiicfi tfieg fiati matte to tfiemselbes, 
to blaspfieme antr tafee in bain tfie blessed name of C&oti ; or 
to profane |^is ^abbatfis, or to neglect tfie obserbation of tfie 
rest of CEfoD's comman&ments, bg committing of mur&er, 
35 atmlterg, tfieft, antr sucfi lifee offences, to tfie displeasure of 
dxtit), anU disturbance of tfieir families, principalities antf 
kingdoms; or tfiat tfie ftings, princes, or gobernors of tfie 
Israelites, being instructed in tfie mgsteries of tfieir salbation, 
mere not as mucfi bountr bg tfie lam of grace, to bring up tfieir 
subjects in tfie true Uoctrine, tfiat mas grouutfefc upon tfie 
blessetf &ee&, as tfieg mere bg tfie lam of nature, tfiat tfieg 
sfiouto carefullg obserbe tfie moral precepts antr command 
ments of ffioir; or, tfiat being so far bountr, tfieg fiaiJ not 
equal autfioritg to compel (as neeb sfiouto require) all tfieir 
subjects, of eberg calling anJj contrition fofiatsoeber, to feeep antr 
obserbe botfi tfie saiU lams, as foell of grace as of nature, fie 
trotfi greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXI. 



Although it were sufficient to have shewed that godly 
kings and rulers amongst the Jews had authority from God, 
as well in causes of true religion as in other of their temporal 
affairs ; yet, if they had never put the same in practice, some 
scruple in the minds of the simpler sort might thereby have 
risen to the prejudice of it. But this point also is manifest 
in the Scriptures, and ought always, with due thankfulness 
36 for the same, to be remembered. It is true that the dignity 
of the priests in the Old Testament, but especially of the 
High-Priest, was very great and eminent : howbeit, (the same 
notwithstanding,) had it not been for godly kings and 
princes, religion among the Jews, after the first public 



32 



overall's convocation book. 



BOOK 

I. 



Exod. 32. 
4,21. 

Lev. 10. 
16, 17. 



Judg. 2. 
13; 10. 6. 
Judg. 2.18, 

2 Chron. 
19. 4, 8. 



2 Chron. 
17. 7, &c. 
2 Kings 
16. 3. 
ver. 11. 



establishment of it, would not have continued so long as it 
did, without very great and intolerable corruptions. k Moses 
did blame Aaron for yielding to the making and worshipping 
of idols, and reformed the offence. And again, when Aaron, 
being consecrated High-Priest, had, with his two sons, Eleazar 
and Ithamar, done amiss in burning the sin-ofFering, which 
they should, by God's appointment, have eaten ; and Moses, 
being angry with them, reproved them for it. In the days of 
the judges, when the people fell to the worshipping of Baalim 
and Ashtaroth, the Scriptures are silent what became of the 
priests ; but it is apparent that during the lives of the judges 
the people were 1 by them restrained in some sort, from that 
impiety whereunto still after their deaths they greedily re- 
turned 111 . When Jehosaphat came to his kingdom, he found 
the people so destitute of teachers, as that he was moved in 
zeal" to send the priests and many of the Levites through all 
the cities of Judah to teach and instruct them . Ahaz, the 
king of Judah, was a very great idolater, delighting himself 
altogether in the abominations of the heathen ; and Uriah, 
the High-Priest, was a fit instrument for him ; for what the 
one did wickedly command, the other, to the intolerable pro- 
fanation of God's true worship, was ready p to put the same in 



k Pro, Aaron being designed, &c. 
usque ad also after he was consecrated 
High-Priest both he himself and his 
two sons did amiss, lege, Moses did 
blame Aaron for (as in the text). Auth. 
Correction. In A. it stands thus ; 
'Aaron being designed by God to .the 
priesthood, did yield to the making and 
worshipping of idols, in which respect 
Moses did blame him and reform the 
offence. Also after he was consecrated,' 
&c. 

1 Pro, lives of their judges, they 
were, lege, lives of the judges, the 
people were. Auth. Correction and A. 

m Pro, returned. So that in all, 
&c. usque ad the high places, not the 
people, lege, returned. When Josa- 
phat came to his kingdom, he found 
the people so destitute. Auth. Correc- 
tion. A. reads thus ; ' So that in all 
these vacancies the priests had either 
lost their authority and credit or else 
they were little better themselves (2 
Chron. 19. 4, 8.) than the people. If 
the priests had done their duties before 



Jehosaphat came to his kingdom, he 
had neither found them worshipping of 
God in high places, nor the people so 
destitute &c. as that they were in duty 
compelled to send them and many of 
the Levites.' 

" Pro, he was compelled, lege, he 
was moved in zeal. Auth. Correction. 
The reading of A. is given in the 
last note. 

° 'In Solomon's late times,' usque 
ad ' much worse,' deleantnr. Auth. Cor- 
rection. A. reads, ' In Solomon's latter 
times, and likewise in the days of 
diverse other kings, when both he and 
they were addicted so much to their 
idolatry, it is probable, if the priest had 
taken any pains with them, that they 
might have reformed them; but (for 
aught that appeareth in the Scriptures 
to the contrary) when the kings were 
bad, the priests (their callings con- 
sidered) were many times worse.' 

» Pro, was always ready, lege, was 
ready. Auth. Correction and A. 



OVERALl/s CONVOCATION BOOK. 33 

execution. In the days of Manasses and Ammon, groves BOOK 

were planted hard hy the temple ; horses were kept by the 1 — 

entrance of the house of the Lord, either to be offered (as it 33 _ 3 J on ' 
is thought) for sacrifices to the sun q , or else to carry the2Kings23. 
picture of it as an idol to be worshipped 1, : the priests, sundry 
37 of them, served in high places, and many of the people burnt 
incense unto Baal, to the sun, to the planets, and to the host 
of heaven : all which abominations the godly king Josiah 8 L 1 Kings 
did abolish, reforming both the priests and the people : and 2 kings 
afterwards, when the kings of Judah did altogether neglect *'■ ™\ 
their duties in Church causes, religion decreased, and Amos 5. 
went to havoc. Insomuch as the Scriptures rehearsing the ? 4 3 n Cts 
causes of the destruction of Hierusalem, do set down this, [2 Kings 
amongst the rest, for one, viz. ' All the chief of the priests 23 ' 19- J 
had trespassed wonderfully, according to all the abominations 36. 14, 
of the heathen, and polluted the house of the Lord, which He 
had sanctified.' Much more might be alleged to this pur- 
pose ; as also to shew how king David, king Solomon, and 1 Chron. 
king Jehosaphat* distributed the Levites and priests into '*- ' <=•] 
their orders, and prescribed certain rules for them to observe 8. 14. See 
in the manner of their attendance and service. But to the ^ ; 1 ? ap ' 
purpose in hand this is sufficient. 2 Chron. 

19.[8,&c] 

CANON XXI. 

If ang man therefore sfiall affirm eitfier that tfie goijig 
princes anU feings, in tfie ©to ©estament, trftr not practise 
tfieir authoritg in causes ecclesiastical, or tfiat in sucfi tfieir 
practice of it, tfteg JjiK not that fofiicfi tfieg foere bounir to tro ; 
or tfiat amongst tfie ^jefos tfie true foorsfiip of ffioir foas not 
berg mucfi furtfieretP an& continued fig tfie gotflg care anU 

1 Pro, to be offered for sacrifice to " Pro, the true worship of God was 

the sun, lege, to be offered (as it is for the most part rather &c, usque ad, 

thought) for sacrifices to the sun. or that the name (?) of such godly 

Auth. Correction and MS. A. kings, lege, the true worship of God 

r [See note B.] was not very much furthered and con- 

8 Pro, Josiah, and not the priest, tinued by the godly care and endea- 

did, lege, Josiah did. Auth. Correc- vours of their princes, or that the want 

Hon and MS. A. of such godly kings, &c. Auth. Cor- 

' Pro, king David and king Jehosa- rection. The MS. A. reads, ' the true 

phat, lege, king David, king Solomon, worship of God was not for the most 

and king Jehosaphat. Auth. Correction part rather continued by the godly care 

and MS. A. and endeavours of their princes and 



34 overall's convocation book. 

book entieabours of tfjeir princes ; or tbat tfje foant of sucfj gofclg 
— - — fitngs antr princes foas not tfjen an occasion anH an oppor- 
tunity tafeen, botfj b« tfje priests ani bg tfje people, to foIlo&M 
tfjeir ohm fancies, anlj to run into tnanp Wsorirers, false 
foorsfjips, tifolatrg, antr sun&rg sucfj abominations, fje tiotfj 
grcatln err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXII. 



What we have said either of the authority of kings, or of 
the practice of it in causes ecclesiastical amongst the Jews, 
we would not have it extended so far by any, as if we 1 
imagined that in matters of religion kings might then law- 
fully command and do what they list. In the separation of 
the priesthood from the regal principality, (the same having 
been formerly in one person,) they were then so by God dis- 
tinguished, as in some things appertaining to the office of 
kings, no priest as he was a priest had any authority to 
intermeddle; as in some other things appertaining to the 
office of priests, no king as he was a king might lawfully be 
an actor: both of them having their bounds and limits 
appointed unto them by God, which without sin they might 
not exceed. And, therefore, as we greatly blame the High- 
Priest Uriaz for obeying the wicked commandment of king 
2Kingsi6. Ahaz, in building by his direction an altar in the temple ac- 
cording to the form of one that was in Damascus, so do we 
greatly commend the godlyzeal of Azariah the High-Priest, and 
2 chron. of eighty other priests that were with him, in- .withstanding (as 
26 - l '- far as lawfully they might) Uzziah king of Juda, when in 
the pride of his heart he went into the temple of the Lord, 
and would have burnt incense upon the altar of incense, 39 
which none might lawfully do but priests. But it is to be 

kings, than by the diligence of the lawful to have rested upon them, or 

priests, either high or low of all sorts, (Placet,) that the want of such godly 

or that it was not then sometimes as kings and princes.' 

unlawful to have obeyed the High- " ' Extended so far, as if.' D. 
Priest as it was at some other times 



overall's convocation book. 35 

observed, that they did not withstand the kings by force, or b o o K 

armies, but told him? that it ' did not appertain unto him, — h 

but to the priests, to burn incense unto the Lord ;' and '- ver- '■* 
therefore urged him 2 to go forth of the sanctuary. Howbeit, 
the king being angry with them for the same a , persisted (as it 
appeareth) in his former purpose ; and having incense in his 
hand, would have burnt it upon the altar, if Grod Himself 
had not struck him in the forehead with a leprosy, wherewith 
being terrified (as also with a great earthquake then happen- 
ing b , as some learned men have written from Amos c ) he Amos 1. 1. 
was d constrained not only to desist from that rashness, and 
to depart hastily out of the sanctuary e , but likewise as a 
leper to dwell in a house apart, (according to the law,) and 2 Chron. 
Jotham his son, as viceroy, ruled his father's house, and ^iJ^\ s 
judged the people of the land, Uzziah himself, during his life, 46.] 
remaining king f . 



CANON XXII. 

M ang man therefore sfiall affirm eitfier tfiat ?Kria? the 
$^igfi=3Prtest foas fcounti to babe built tfie safo altar, because 
feing gjfia? tfi& commantf fiim, or tfiat pariah anir tfie otfier 
priests irfir amiss fn reprobtng fetng 2K??iafi so plainly, or that 
tfieg lafafullg migfif babe usetrs anrj biolence or force against 
tbe feing's person 11 , eitfier in fiinfcrering fttm from burning of 

' Pro, but only told him, lege, thus, ' as some learned men have 

but told him. Auth. Correction. MS. A. thought, taking their grounds from the 

follows the uncorrected text. Scriptures.' 

z Pro, and therefore moved him, c [See note C] 

lege, and therefore urged him. Auth. d ' He was driven.' MS. A. 

Correction. The MS. A. has the original c Pro, to depart both willingly and 

text. hastily, lege, to depart hastily. Auth. 

a Pro, being angry with them Correction and MS. A. 
for such their speeches to him, lege, ! The Authorized Corrections require 

being angry with them for the same. us to dele the words 'was content,' 

Auth. Correction. The MS. A. has the which not being preserved in the 

uncorrected text. MS. A., their position cannot be accu- 

" Pro, wherewith being put in mind rately ascertained, but apparently they 

of his offence, and terrified when an occurred near the end of the chapter, 
earthquake, he was easily induced not s Pro, or that they used, or lawfully 

only, &c. lege, wherewith being terrified might, lege, or that they lawfully might 

(as also with a great earthquake then have used. Auth. Correction. The MS. 

happening, as some learned men have A. agrees with the original text, 
written from Amos 1. 1.) he was con- h Pro, either to have, &c, usque ad 

strained not only, &c. Auth. Correction. verba, dwell apart, lege, either in hin- 

But the MS. A. reads the last clause dering him from burning of incense, or 

D 2 



36 overall's convocation book. 

book intense, or fn tfirusting fiim out of tfie temple, or in compelling 
— -— fiim to Modi apart in a Souse, as fie IrflJ (tfiougfi fie foas a *o 
leper) if fie fiafc not of fiimself gietoeb to tfie obserbation of tfie 
lain in tfiat befialf ; or tfiat fie was Keprtbeti of fiis feing&om 
eitfier fig tfie saOr strofee of €ro&, or fig fits towelling in a fiouse 
apart; or tfiat ang tfiing wfiicfi tfie priests tfien oft, migfit 
fiabe been a lawful warrant to ang priest afterwarlf in tfie 
©Itt Testament, eitfier to fiabe UeposeU fig sentence ang of 
tfieir kings from tfieir kingdoms for tfie like offences, or to fiabe 
usetf arms, or repressed sucfi tfieir unlawful attempts fig 
forcible foags, tfiougfi tfieg fiai imagines tfie same migfit fiabe 
tenirelr to tfie preserbation of religion ; or tfiat eitfier before tfiat 
time, or afterwar&s, ang priest trfO resist bg force of arms, or 
tiepose ang of tfie ftings, eitfier of Israel or of 3JuSa, from tfieir 
feing&oms, tfiougfi tfie feings of Israel, all of tfiem, anil four= 
teen of tfie kings of 3}utfa, mere open antf plain idolaters, [fie 
iotfi greatlg err 1 .] 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 41 

[Chap. 18. We have shewed before that king Solomon did lawfully 

p ' 27 '-! depose Abiathar from the priesthood, and placed Zadok in 

his room; but that any priests in the Old Testament (as 

likewise we have before declared) did ever depose from their 

crowns any of their kings, how wicked soever, or had any 

lawful authority k so to do, it can never be proved. Howbeit 

2Kingsii. one example of Jehoiada the High-Priest is fit to be con- 

l, [&"•] sidered. After the death of Ahaziah king of Juda, his 

mother Athalia finding his children to be very young, killed 

in thrusting him out of the temple, had any authority to have compelled 

or in compelling him to dwell apart. the king by any force, or arms, to have 

Auth. Correction. The reading of the dwelt apart.! 

MS. A. is as follows ; ' Either to ' These four words are accidentally 

have hindered him from burning of omitted by the copyist of MS. A. 

incense, or so to have thrust him out k ' Any authority.' D. 

of the temple, or that the said priests 



overall's convocation book. 37 

them all but the youngest, and reigned by usurpation six BOOK 

years over the land. The said youngest child (whose name '■ 

was Joash) was secretly conveyed away by his aunt Jehosha- 
beth, his father's sister, and the wife of Jehoiada the High- 
Priest, who kept him up so ' secretly in the temple, as that 
Athalia the usurper could never hear of him. Now after 
the said six years that Joash the true and natural heir appa- 
rent of the crown" 1 had been so brought up, he the said 
Jehoiada, being the king's uncle, and the chief head or 
prince of his tribe, sent through Juda for the Levites and 
chief fathers both of Juda and of Benjamin, to come unto 
him to Hierusalem ; who accordingly repairing thither, and 
being made acquainted by him with the preservation of their 
prince, (as is aforesaid,) and that it was the Lord's will that 
he should reign over them, they altogether by a covenant ac- 
knowledged their allegiance unto him, as unto their lawful 
king, and so disposed of things, as presently after he was 
crowned and anointed : which dutiful office of subjects being 
performed, they apprehended the usurper Athalia, and slew 
her, as before it was by the said states resolved. In all the 
42 process of which action nothing was done either by Jehoiada 
the High-Priest, or by the rest of the princes and people of 
Juda and Benjamin, which God Himself did not require at 
their hands; Joash their late king's son being then their 
only natural lord and sovereign, although Athalia kept him 
for six years from the possession of his kingdom. 



CANON XXIII. 

If ang matt therefore shall affirm titter that Athalia &t& 
foell in murfcering her son's children, or that ^jehoiafta antr 
his wife tfffl amiss in preserving the lift of their feing 3}oash ; 
or that gtthalia foas not a tgrannical usurper, (the right heir 
of that fetngJiom Being altbe ;) or that it foas neither lafoful for 
gjehoia&a, anil the rest of the princes, Metrites, antr people, to 
hafae gtefoelj their subjection unto their lafoful feing; nor, 
hailing so tone, antt tfceir feing heing in possession of his 

1 ' Kept him so.' D. m ' To the crown.' D. 



38 overall's convocation book. 

book crown, to babe foine& together for the oberthrofoing of &tba* 
— — Ita the usurper; or that 3Jehoia&a the pJigb=3Pr.test was not 
bounJj, as be was a priest, both to triform the princes an& peo- 
ple of the Horir's promise, that gjoasb sfioute retp ober them, 
anil likewise to anoint him ; or that this fact, either of the 
princes, priests, or people, foas to be belli for a lawful warrant, 
for ang afterwar&s, either princes, priests or people, to babe 43 
fccposetf ang of the feings of 3Ju&a, who bg right of suc- 
cession came to their crowns, or to babe feillc& them for ang 
respect Whatsoever, anij to babe set another in their places _ 
accor&ing to tbeir own cboice ; or tbat either this example of 
gjehoiaba, or ang thing else in the ©to Testament, &fo gibe 
then unto the f^igb=$ritst ang autboritg to Dispute, fteter- 
mine, or jucfge, whether the rhtforen of the Kings of ^uJ>a 
shoufo either be fecpt from the crown, because their fathers 
were foolaters, or being in possession of it, shoufof be fteposelr 
from it in that respect, or in ang other respect mhatsoeber, he 
tooth greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 



Almighty God, forseeing what defects there would be 
sometimes in kings and civil magistrates, and sometimes not 
only in the inferior priests, but likewise in the High-Priests 
themselves ; did still (as occasion required, and for the benefit 
of His Church) raise up and send unto them His prophets, 
men endued by His Holy Spirit, with extraordinary autho- 
rity, knowledge, zeal and courage; who neither feared 
king nor priest, but told them plainly of their 11 thoughts, 
denounced the judgment of God against them for their sins, 
and executed without respect of persons such other parts of 
their duties as God Himself immediately gave them in charge. 
Notwithstanding the priests stood much upon their autho-44 

■ ' Their faults.' D. 



overall's convocation book. 39 

rity, and bragged that the ' law should not perish from them/ book 
flattering themselves and the people with lying words , (as 



appeareth by the people's speeches, taught most likely by Jer ' - ' 4 
them) ' The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, this is [is. 28. 7.] 
the temple of the Lord;' yet the prophets told them plainly, [Jer.e.is.] 
that they erred, that they were covetous, receivers of gifts, ^ s- j.'l 
and false dealers ; that they had polluted the temple of God, [Zeph. s. 
that the law should perish from them, that God Himself had '■ *■] 
found their wickedness in His own house, that Hierusalem is.]' 
should be destroyed, and that they themselves should be [Ezet. 
carried into captivity. In respect of which, their faithful, , ' '* 
bold, and plain dealing, according to God's command- 11.] 
ment, and particular directions, the priests were for the most [Jj- 25- 
part greatly moved, and incensed against them. Pashur 
the High-Priest struck the prophet Jeremy upon the face, Jer. 20. 2. 
and afterwards cast him into prison ; also his death was con- 
spired amongst the. priests, and the rest from time to time [Jer.26.8.] 
were little better entreated by them. It is true that there 
were in those times very many'false prophets, who pretend- [1 Kings 
ing that they likewise were sent from God, did greatly ' ' c '* 
trouble that Church and state ; but their falsehood and lewd- 
ness ought neither to have prejudiced the good priests, nor 
the true prophets. 

PLACET EIS. 



CANON XXIV. 

If an" man therefore shall affirm either tfiat the priests in 
the ©10 Testament, from the highest to the lowest, mere not 
bountr to habe oherjetf the titrations which (Soil ff^imself 
ttelweretr unto them bg |^is prophets; notwithstan&ing that 
45 now anh then some of them mere of the tribe of ICefai, anil con- 
seciuentlg in other causes were subject unto them ; or that tfie 
examples of the true prophets were ang lawful Warrant, either 

° Pro, flattering themselves with them, the temple, &c. Auth. Correc- 
ting words, the temple of the Lord, tion. The MS. A. reads, ' flattering 
&c, lege, flattering themselves with themselves and the people with lying 
lying words, as appeareth by the peo- words, the temple,' &c. 
pie's speeches, taught most likely by 



40 overall's convocation book. 

b o o k f 0r ang {a j ge p r0 p5£t8, or for ang orfier person or persons fofjat 

: — soeber, to gabe ratleti, IibelleU, threaten^*, or denounce* tfie 

Judgments of ffiotr against ang of tfie safir priests, according to 
rfieir ofon malicious Rumours (€5o» himself gabing itebet 
giben tfjem ang such warrant or forefenofole&ge to pronounce of 
surf) particular fufcgments to come;) or tgat because tfte f^«gfi= 
priest arA tfie rest of the priests criU amiss in tfie malicious 
prosecution of ©oil's true prophets, tfjeg migfit not therefore 
lafofullg tafee orfcer for tfie punisfjmcnt of false propfiets, fie 
Uotfi greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXV. 



It is apparent likewise in the Scriptures, that as the godly 
prophets in the Old Testament dealt with the priests, so did 
they in like manner deal with their kings : although other- 
wise they were their subjects, and owed them as much duty 
as any other. Nathan the prophet, by God's particular 
2 Sam. 12. direction, spared not king David to tell him of his offences. 
iKi 14 No more did Abhijah Jeroboam, nor Elias king Ahab; they 
[7.J denounced God's judgments boldly against them, and accord- 

Ij^ 1 ^ 18 ' ingly they came to pass. Also the Lord, being not bound to * 6 
those laws which He prescribeth others to observe, com- 

1 Kings 19. manded Jehu, a subject, to be anointed king over Israel, of 

purpose to punish the sins of Ahab and Jezabel : and accord- 
ingly Elizeus the prophet caused Jehu to be anointed, and 

2 Kings 9. (Joel's message to be delivered unto bim ; who presently, upon 

the knowledge of God's will, and the submission of the 
ver. 13. princes and captains of Israel unto him, as to their lawful 
ver. 24. king, did put in execution the said message by killing Joram 
(before his p sovereign, but then his subject) and by destroy- 
ing and rooting out the whole posterity, sons, familiars, and 
priests of Ahab. In like manner Samuel (a prophet, but the 

p ' Before that time his.' D. 



overall's convocation book. 41 

subject of king Saul) did not refuse', when God directly, book 

and in express terms, bade him both to tell his master the 

king, that ' the Lord hath rent the kingdom of Israel from l Sam. 15. 
him,' and to anoint king David to succeed him. We say to j Sam 16 
succeed him, because we think that God's purpose only was ['•] 
to cut off Saul's posterity from reigning after him ; and not 
actually whilst he lived to deprive him of his kingdom, but 
principally to provide that David might succeed him. Certain 
it is that David bed not, when, notwithstanding that he him- 
self was anointed to succeed king Saul, yet he called him 
his master, and the Lord's anointed : also he prayed that l Sam. 24. 
God would keep him from laying his hands upon king Saul, 
for that he was the Lord's anointed. Likewise when one of 
the captains would have slain king Saul, he said, ' Destroy l Sam. 26. 
him not, for who can lay his hands on the Lord's anointed, ' 
and be guiltless ?' Furthermore, when the messenger brought 
him news of Saul's death, 'Wast thou not afraid' (quoth he) 
'to put forth thy hand to destroy the anointed of the Lord?' 2 Sam. l. 
and commanding the said messenger to be killed for his 
offence therein, f Thy blood' (saith David) 'be upon thine [ver. 16.] 
own head, for thine own mouth hath witnessed against thee, 
saying, I have slain the Lord's anointed.' Besides, it is 
47 manifest that the tribes of Israel accounted Saul to be their i Sam. 23. 
lawful ldng during his life. And also that they construed ^ * C ' ' 
Samuel's words to be meant only of David's interest to 
succeed him after his death : and Samuel himself (notwith- 
standing all that he had done by r God's commandment) left 
the success thereof to the disposition of His heavenly provi- 
dence ; and afterwards both honoured Saul before the people l Sam. 15. 
as his king, and likewise continued whilst he lived a dutiful ' 
subject unto him. 

pXacet eis. 

CANON XXV. 

M arts man therefore sj&all affirm ritfier tfiat tfte propfiets 
inext to blame for totaling so sfiarplg foiti) kings anU princes, 

i Pro, Samuel a prophet, but the Overall, and adopted in the text 

subject of Jung Saul, was not afraid of MS. A. 
when, lege, did not refuse when. r ' Done was by.' D. 

Auth. Correction in the hand of 



42 overall's convocation book. 

book being their sobereigns, as tfiougfi Gotf's express commandments 
— '- — fiaU not been sufficient to fiabe autfiort?etr them so to habe 
fcealt ; or that the example of CBfotr's prophets in this befialf 
foere a sufficient foarrant for ang false prophets, or other lento 
persons, to habe railetf anil libelled against their feings, or to 
fiabe tfenouncelf sucfi ju&gments against tfiem, as tfieg in 
malice ettfier Besireti or batnlg imagineft ; or tfiat ang prophets, 
priests, or otfier persons, fiabtng no tfirect antr express com= 
mantrment from CSoU, migfit lafofullg imitate tfie sattf facts, 
either of Samuel or of 1EIt?eus, in anointing anif tn'sstgning 
successors to fcittgs, fofitcfi otfierfoise fiatr no fust interest, title 
anl> claim to tfietr feingiioms; or tfiat it is lawful for ang 48 
captain or subject, fiigfi or lofco fofiosoeber, to bear arms against 
tfietr soberetgn, or to lag biolent fian&s upon fit's sacretr person, 
tg tfie example of gfefiu, (notfottfistantfing tfiat ang propfiet 
or priest sfiouto incite tfiem tfiereunto, bg unction, or ang 
otfier means fofiatsoeber, except first it migfit 8 plainlg appear, 
tfiat tfiere are now ang sucfi propfiets sent extraorUinartlg from 
Gob himself, with sufficient antr special autfiorftg in tfiat 
befialf; anti tfiat eberg sucfi captain, or subject*, so tncitetr, 
migfit be assured tfiat ffioif himself hatr, fn express foor&s, 
anti bg name, require*! antf commantfc& fiim so to iro,) fie tiotfi 
greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 



Furthermore, that nothing may be omitted concerning the 
authority and dignity of God's prophets in the Old Testa- 
ment, the words of the Lord to Jeremy in that behalf, are 
Jer. 1. 10. with due care and diligence to be observed; 'Behold/ saith 
the Lord, 'I have set thee over the nations, and over the 

» ' That it might.' D. the alteration heing made hy the first 

' ' Captain and.' D., and such was scribe, 
originally the reading of the MS. A., 



43 

kingdoms, that thou mayest pluck up, and root out, and BOOK 

destroy, and throw down, and build, and plant/ Now for- - — 

asmuch as it doth not appear in the Scriptures, that the pro- 

49 phet Jeremy did at any time, as a warrior and great emperor, 
dispose of nations and kingdoms, or plucked up, rooted out, 
destroyed, or threw down kings : or that he built, or chose, or 
set up kings, in the places of those that he had deposed or 
thrown down; the ancient writers do deliver the true sense 
and meaning of the said words, when they expound them in 
sort and effect, as followeth : ' I have set thee over nations 
and kingdoms/ that is, I have imposed upon thee the office 
of prophesying, not only against the people and kingdom of 
Juda, but likewise against the nations and empires, viz. the 
Ammonites, the Moabites, the Egyptians, and the Babylo- [Jer.27.3; 
nians, &c, 'that thou mayest pluck up, root out, destroy, ' 'J 
and throw down •' that is, that thou mayest pronounce that [id. 46. 
wicked nations shall be pulled, or carried away, out of their 13 1 
own provinces; and that thou mayest prophesy that they 

shall be destroyed, or killed, and dispersed in divers places, 
or consumed. ' That thou mayest build and plant ;' that is, 
that thou mayest declare that both the Jews and other 
nations shall, after a just and due castigation, be repaired 
and restored to their own proper countries. So that the 
prophet Jeremy, and the rest of the prophets in like manner, 
although they were chosen of God, to denounce to wicked 
persons, countries, kingdoms and nations, His deserved judg- 
ment for their sins ; yet were they neither the workers nor 
the authors of those judgments. Noah denounced the flood, Gen. 7. 1. 
but it cannot therefore be truly affirmed that Noah drowned 
the world. Daniel denounced Nebuchadnezzar's fall, but it Dan. 4. 22. 
was not Daniel that took his heart and understanding from 
him, nor that made him to eat grass like an ox. Samuel [ver. 33.] 
denounced the judgments of God against king Saul, but [iSam.13. 
Samuel did not thrust him out of his kingdom. And even ' J 
so, although the prophet Jeremy denounced the bondage of 
Babylon, and many other judgments of God against the said 

50 nations, yet it cannot be either truly said that Jeremy 
delivered the whole kingdom of Juda into captivity, or that 
he overthrew or destroyed any of the rest; only he pro- 
phesied as God did command him, and left the executions of 



44 overall's convocation book. 

book such judgments to the times and persons which the Lord 
'- — had designed and appointed for that purpose. 

PLACET EIS. 



CANON XXVI. 

If ann man therefore shall affirm that the prophet 3)eremg 
half ang authoritg to Irepose Sings from their feing&oms, for 
ang cause fohatsoeber, anir to bestom them upon others, as he 
thought fit ; or that, albeit the sato mortis mere spofeen hi? the 
ILorti to 3f ewm 8> an & ftat 5*> & £ t n 8 othermise an inferior 
priest, had no authority, Itteralln, so to cast tfofon anti set up 
kings, get the |^igh=^priests, men of greater power anil tfipitg, 
might then habe usetf feings in that manner anil sort, accortf* 
ing to their oxserts (the benefit anU preserbation of the ©hurch 
so requiring) : or that ang of the ^igh^riests (as tieribing 
their authoritg either from the saf& mor&s spofeen to gjeremg, 
or from ant thing else that is written in the Scriptures) either 
might, or eber &ftf, tafee upon them, to gibe this neighbour feing* 
&om to one man, anil that remoter feing&om to another man ; 
or to irepribe ann u of their own feings, either of ^futra, or of 51 
Israel, from their feing&oms, though mann of them (as else= 
where me habe sat&) were excee&ing great i&olaters, anil sun&rg 
mans stainetr with lamentable blots, he both greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXVII. 



The history of Jehu * before mentioned, doth put us in 

1 Ehud mind what is written of Ahud l , one of the judges of Israel. 

We have elsewhere shewed that from Joshua's death to the 

time of Saul *, God Himself, when His people were oppressed 

" 'Deprive any,' D. reads, 'depose " [See Can. 25. p. 42.] 

any.' Y [See # Chap. 13. p. 16.] 



overall's convocation book. 45 

by their bordering neighbours, did still raise up unto them BOOK 

governors and leaders, called judges, without respect either '■ — 

of any tribe, more one than another, or of the dignity of any 
person, or of the people's pleasure, choice and consent first 
required; but simply according to His own choice and 
wisdom : in which number the said Ahud was one ; the 
manner of whose entrance into that charge, we could not 
(our course considered) pretermit with silence. The Israelites 
had been eighteen years in subjection to the Moabites; as 
they had been a little before, eight years to the Aramites. 
They knew that it was not lawful for them of themselves, 
and by their own authority, to take arms against the kings, 
whose subjects they were, though indeed they were tyrants : 
and therefore they f cried unto the Lord for succour.' Who, [Judg. 3. 

. . . . 15 1 

in compassion of their servitude and miseries, appointed 
Othoniel to deliver them from the Aramites ; and afterward Judg. s. 9. 
Ahud from the Moabites. In the choice of which two ver - ls - 
52 judges it is to be observed that the Scriptures do tell us that 

'God raised them up' (and therefore it is most certain He did [Judg. 3. 

9 151 

so) and also, that in such raising of them to their places H e ' 
made them 'saviours to His people/ (as the Scriptures speak) [Judg. 3. 
giving them thereby authority to save and redeem the readkS/f 
Israelites from the tyrants that oppressed them : without 
both which prerogatives it had been altogether unlawful for 
them to have done as they did. Besides, it appeareth in 
the Scriptures, that when the Lord did thus choose out, and 
authorize the said deliverers and rulers, He did not only give 
them, by His Holy Spirit, full assurance of their lawful call- [ Jud g- 3. 
ings, but likewise did furnish them with such wisdom and 11,'29'i 13! 
courage as was necessary for them in those kinds of services. ?*• * c- ] 
So as Ahud (at whom we principally aim) being thus both 9, &c] 
called and instructed from God, how he should begin his 
people's deliverance from the Moabites, by killing of Eglon 
their king, he framed his course accordingly ; and preparing 
for himself a meet weapon, took a fit opportunity, and there- 
upon (as God had directed him) he, wholly resting upon 
the Lord's assistance, executed that judgment upon the 
said king ; and afterward so vanquished the Moabites, and [Judg. 3. 
subdued them under the hand of Israel, as the whole land ' °~* 
was at rest from the oppression of their enemies four score [ver. 30.] 



46 overall's convocation book. 

book years. Besides, it is to be observed, that as God's appoint- 

'- — ing by name and election of Moses, Joshua, and Saul, and 

after that the kingdom of Juda was held 1 by succession; 
the very being of the king's son, and the true heir apparent 
after his father's death, gave unto them all the actual interest, 
right and possession (as possession in those cases is to be ex- 
pounded) of their several governments, to do any act or acts, 
as well before as after any subsequent formalities and cere- 
monies : even so the said form of calling the judges by God 
Himself immediately, made them also judges actually, and 
did give unto them a full and absolute authority (independent 
upon any but upon Him that gave it them) to undertake any 53 
thing that by God's direction appertained to their places. 
Again, there is one other example of Jehu amongst the 
kings of Israel, which we have before touched a , like unto this 
of Ahud : wherein it appeareth, that he, the said Jehu, was 
of a subject first made the king of Israel, before it was lawful 
for him to have killed Joram ; as Ahud, a subject, was first 
made the judge, prince and ruler of the people, before he 
might have lawfully killed king Eglon. Both which examples 
(being but in number two throughout the histories of all the 
princes, judges and kings, either of Juda or Israel) do make 
it known unto us, that although the Lord both may, and is 
able to overthrow any kings or emperors, notwithstanding 
any claim, right, title, or interest, which they can challenge 
to their countries, kingdoms or empires ; yet foreseeing in 
His heavenly wisdom, and Divine Providence, what mischief 
private men, under colour of these examples, might otherwise 
have pretended, or attempted against their sovereigns (as 
being either discontented of themselves, or set into some 
fury by other malicious persons) He did so order and dispose 
of all things in the execution of these such His extraordinary 
judgments, as that thereby it might plainly appear to any 
(that should not wilfully hoodwink himself) never to be law- 
ful for any person whatsoever, upon pretence of any revela- 
tion, inspiration, or commandment from His Divine Majesty, 
either to touch the person of his sovereign, or to bear arms 
against him; except God should first advance the said 
person from his private estate, and make him a king, or an 

' ' The kingdom was held.' D. - [See Can. 25. p. 42.] 



overall's convocation book. 47 

absolute prince, to succeed bis late master in his kingdom, BOOK 



or principality. 

PLACET EIS. 



54 CANON XXVII. 



I. 



Ef ang man therefore sball affirm eitber tbat ang goblg 
anb b butiful subject in tbe ©IK Testament, trftr eber (bg the 
birectton of ©ob's spirit) account this fact of &bub to be 
a lawful warrant for fttm to babe nturbereb tbe fting unber 
whose subjection be libeb, for ang cause wbatsocber ; though 
be sboulb babe batr neber so mang motions tn bts fieart tbere= 
unto ; or, tbat tbe ?f?igb^rtest himself, or all the rest of tbe 
priests (who then libeb) joineb together foith him, coulb babe 
gtben autborttg to ang person, born a subject, to babe so bealt 
with bts sobeteign, tbougb be hab »«n neber so foiefceb, anb 
tbat sucb bts beatb might babe abaileb tbe ©butch (tn tbeir 
opinions) neber so greatlg ; or, tbat eitber tbe saib ?^tgb= 
priest, anb all ^i% consistorg of priests, migbt Iafofullg babe 
encouragebang, who heing born subjects, sboulb babe pretenbeb 
in tbetr ?eal towarb religion, neber so mang illuminations, 
birecttons, or rommanbments from CBfob, to babe laib btolent 
banbs upon their fetng, tbe Itorb's anointeb, for tbetr proceed- 
ing in tbat course ; or, tbat ang person, born a subject, anb 
ss affirming bg all tbe arguments fobiih wit or learning coulb 
bebtse, tbat ffiob bab calleb btm to murber tbe feing, de facto, 
unber Whom be libeb ; gea tbougb be sboulb first babe procureb 
bimself to be proclaimeb anb anointeb king, as &bontab ifiS, 
anb sboulb afteriuarbs babe laib btolent banbs upon bts 
master; ougbt therefore to babe been beliebeb of ang tbat 
feareb €Efob; except (which is impossible) he sboulb first 
probe bts crebt't, in so affirming, to be equal With tbe Scrip- 
tures, anb tbat men foere bounb as strictlg to beltebe btm, in 
saging tbat ©ob calleb anb stirreb btm up to tbe perpetrat- 
ing of tbat fact, as toe are bounb to beliebe tbe f^olg ©host 

b ' Godly and ' ' godly or.' D. 



48 overall's convocation book. 

book (bg fo&ose instinct the Scriptures foere foritten) foften ?^e 
teller!) us that ffioti rats* up &fiu& for a sabtour to f^ts 
people, be fcotfi greatly err. 

PLACET EIS. 



I. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 



Hitherto in the whole course of that mild and temperate 
monarchical government which it pleased God to establish 
amongst His own people, the duty of inferior persons and 
subjects, of all sorts, was ever obedience. They neither took 
upon them to choose their governors, nor to bear arms 
against them. Howbeit it happened otherwise amongst some 
other nations. Nimrod, not contenting himself with the 56 
portion which, by Noah his general direction, appertained 
unto him, could never have erected his tyrannical govern- 
[Gen. 10. ment, if a number of rebellious and discontented persons 
r Judg 9 ^ad n0 * ; c l eave d unto him (as the factious Sichemites did to 
l. &c] Abimelech) and made him their king. The Romans, having 
kings, rebelled against them, and took the government into 
their own hands ; the execution whereof did trouble them 
exceedingly. Sometimes they committed it to many, and 
sometimes to fewer : their two annual consuls pleased them 
long, but at the last they thought it fit to have a dictator; 
till, in the end, Julius Caesar and Augustus reduced their 
government again into a monarchy. And as the Romans 
dealt with their kings, so did the people, in some other 
countries, with their governors. Whereupon divers other 
kinds of governments, termed, according to their temper, 
aristocratical, political, tyrannical, oligarchical or demo- 
cratical, &c. were afterwards settled in many places. The 
inconveniences of which forms of government being found 
(upon many occasions" oftsoons) to be very great, the 
people have been driven, of necessity, in sundry countries, to 
frame them again, as near as they could, to the monarchical 
government, either by electing to themselves kings, upon 

c ' Occasions oftentimes.' D. 



overall's convocation book. 49 

certain conditions, to reign over them ; or by appointment BOOK 

of dukes or princes to be the managers of their chief affairs, — L 

according as they themselves should direct them. Besides, 
as the said rebellious humours of the people, declining from 
their obedience, did, in many countries, alter that temperate 
and fatherly government which Noah had prescribed unto 
his offspring, and which God Himself established afterwards 
amongst His own people ; so did the ambitious and insatiable 
dispositions of sundry, no less elsewhere impeach the same ; 
as by the beginning and progress of the four monarchies it 
57 is most apparent. In all which aberrations from the said 
mild and temperate government, before specified, Almighty 
God (Who, for the sins of any nation or country, altereth 
their governments and governors, transferreth, setteth up Dan. 2. 
and bestoweth kingdoms, as it seemeth best to His heavenly ^ 3 9 c ' 1] f s c '-' 
wisdom) did ever, by His foresight and providence, so dispose 10. [4.] 
both the rebellion of subjects, and the malice and greediness 
of encroaching kings upon their neighbours, as albeit such 
their attempts of all sorts, were, in themselves, very wicked 
and detestable in His sight ; yet He, having the skill to bring 
light out of darkness, and to use wicked instruments and 
actions for a good purpose, did always frame and apply them 
to execute His own just judgments, when the sins of a 
nation, but principally of His own people, were of that 
nature, height and ripeness, as His justice could not fitly be 
put in execution by any other, but by the wicked. For 
example, in the overthrowing of Hierusalem, God's own city, 
in burning of the temple, that was the place of His glory, 
and of carrying His own people into captivity, though never 
so much by them deserved, no godly king could well have 
been employed ; but such a one only as the king of Babylon 
was. In respect of which their employment, such wicked 
instruments to execute God's just judgments are called 
sometimes His servants, and the rods of His wrath ; or, as Jer. 2". 
Attila termed himself, the scourge of God d . And when, i s 'J_ 10 
having attained their ungodly desires, whether ambitious L 5 -] 
kings, by bringing any country into their subjection, or 
disloyal subjects, by rebellious rising against their natural 
sovereigns, they have established any of the said degene- 

d [See note D.] 

OVERALL. E 



50 overall's convocation book. 

book rate forms of government amongst their people ; the 
— - authority either so unjustly gotten or wrung, by force, from 



the true and lawful possessor, being always God's authority 
(and therefore receiving no impeachment by the wickedness 
of those that have it), is ever, when any such alterations are 58 
throughly settled, to be reverenced and obeyed, and the 
people of all sorts, as well of the clergy as of the laity, are 
to be subject unto it, not only for fear, but likewise for e • 

Rom. 13. conscience sake. The Israelites in Egypt, after Joseph his 
death, being oppressed very tyrannically, many ways, did 
never rebel against any of those kings, but submitted them- 
selves to their authority, though their burthens were very 
intolerable, both in respect of the impossible works imposed 
upon them, and because also they might not offer sacrifices 
unto the Lord, a special part of God's worship, without 
apparent danger of stoning to death. Besides, it may not 
be omitted, when God Himself sent Moses to deliver them 
from that servitude, He would not suffer him to carry them 
thence, till Pharaoh, their king, gave them licence to depart. 
Afterwards also, when the Jews, being brought into sub- 
jection under the f kings of Babylon, did, by the instigation 
of false prophets, rebel against them, they were in that 

Jer.28. 16; respect greatly condemned by the prophet Jeremy: and in 
their captivity, which shortly after followed, they lived by 
the direction of the said prophet, in great subjection and 
obedience j they prayed not only for their kings and for 
their children, that they might live long, and prosper, but 
likewise for the state of their government ; the good success 
whereof they were bound to seek and regard, as well as any 
other of the king's dutiful subjects. And thus they lived in 
Babylon, and other places of that dominion, till the king 
gave them leave to depart ; notwithstanding, in the mean 
time, they endured many calamities, and were destitute, for 
many years, of the public service and worship of God, which 
was tied to the temple, and might not elsewhere be practised 
or attempted. 

PLACET EIS. 
e ' Also for.' D. ' ' To !he kings.' D. 



59 



overall's convocation book. 5l 

BOOK 

CANON XXVIII. —- 1 - — 

Iff ang man tberefore sball affirm eitber tbat tbe subjects, 
foben tbeg sbake off tbe goke of tbeir obebience to tbeir sobe= 
reigns, anil set up a form of government amongst tbemselbes, 
after tbeir ofon bumours, tro not tberein berg fotckeblg : or, tbat 
ft is lawful for ang borotrtng kings, tfirougfi ambition an& 
malice, to inbaiie tbeir neigbbours : or, tftat tbe probftrence anlr 
gootmess of (Sotf, in using of rebellions anir oppressions to 
execute f^is justice against ang lung or countrg, irotfi mitigate 
or qualifg tbe offences of ang sucb rebels or oppressing kings : 
or tbat, foben ang sucb new forms of gobemment, begun bg 
rebellion, are after tfirougblg settled, tbe autboritg in tbem 
is not of (Son : or, tbat ang fobo libe foitbin tbe territories of 
ang g sucb new gobernments, are not hounij to be subject to 
(Soli's autboritg, fobtcb is tbere execute*!, but mag rebel against 
tbe same : or, tbat tbe 3Jefos, eitber in lEggpt or JSabglon, 
migbt lafofullg, for ang cause, babe taken arms against ang 
of tbose kings, or babe offeretf ang biolence to tbeir persons, 
be Uotb greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



so CHAPTER XXIX. 

Although the Jews, upon their deliverance out of captivity 
and restitution to their own country, received many favours 
from the Persian kings, and had liberty given them to live 
in a sort according to their own laws; yet they never 
recovered their former estate, but lived in great subjection Neh. 9. 
and servitude under them, whilst that monarchy endured. ' 
The temple and city of Hierusalem were again built, hut not 
•with the magnificence which they had before. Zorobabel 
first, and then Nehemiah, were made successively by the 
said kings, the rulers and governors of the Jews so restored, 
but with divers restraints. It was not forgotten, what 

* ' Of such new.' D. 

e2 



52 overall's convocation book. 

book mighty kings had ruled in Hierusalem, and therefore the 

— - — said rulers were not permitted to govern any more in that 
regal sort. They were still subject to the direction of 

Ezra 4. 20. those kings, and paid unto them very large tribute and 
customs ; insomuch, as when the priests gave public thanks 
unto God, for His restoring unto them of the state which 
they had, they said thus withal unto Him, as bewailing their 

Neh. 9. condition ; Behold, we are servants this day in the land which 

[36,37-] rpkou gavest our fathers; it yieldeth much fruit unto the 
kings whom Thou hast set over us, because of our sins ; and 
they have dominion over our bodies, and over our cattle at 
their pleasure, and we are in great affliction. The extra- 
ordinary favour which was shewed to any, was principally 
extended towards the priests, over whom the said kings had 
not so jealous an eye as they had over the princes and the 
rest of the people. Howbeit, the same notwithstanding, 
they, the said priests, were subject to their own immediate 
princes, both in temporal and ecclesiastical causes ; as 
formerly the priests had been to the kings of Juda before 

Ezra2.36. the captivity. Their governors forbad certain, who said 
they were priests, from eating of the most holy things. 61 

Neh. 5. 12. Nehemiah ministered an oath unto the priests : he reformed 
the abuses of the Sabbath, and prescribed orders for the 

Neh.13.15. better observing thereof. He appointed certain of the priests 

Neh.13.13. to oversee the tithes in the treasury. He commanded the 
Levites to cleanse themselves, and to keep the gates, and to 

[ver. 22.] sanctify the Sabbath. Eliasib, the High-Priest, having defiled 
the temple, by letting h unto Tobias, a stranger, a chamber in 
the court of the house of God, (where in aforetimes the offer- 
ings, the incense, the vessels, and such other things, used in 
God's service, had been kept), Nehemiah, the governor, was 
greatly offended with it ; and displacing the said Tobias, cast 
forth all his stuff out of his sai'd chamber, and brought thither 

[ver. 4— again the vessels of the house of God, with the meat-offerings 
'-' and incense. 



PLACET EIS. 



' Letting Tobias.' D. 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 53 

BOOK 

CANON XXIX. L__ 

If ang man tfierefore sball affirm ejtijer tbat &lmigbtg 
©oil ftept not ffiin promise to tbe ^jefos ma&e in ?^is name bg 
tbe propfiet ^jeremg, as toucbing tbetr btliberance bg ©grus 
out of tfietr captfot'tg ; because tbeg mere not rcstowtr to ang 
surf) perfect libertg an& government as tbeg bafc before : or, 
tbat tbe gaftt fct'ngs of Persia, continuing still bg ffio&'s 
appointment a supreme autftorttg ober tfte gjetns so restored, 
mt'gfit bg tfjem for ang cause, or unfcer ang colour, babe been 
62ftefrauUcir of tfietr tributes, or resisted bg force of arms, or 
otherwise impeacbefc, eitber tn tbeir states or persons : or, tbat 
SSorobabel anir STebemiab mere not lawful princes ober tfie 
3jefos, because tbeg mere placetr in tbat gobernment butbout 
tbe people's election : or, tbat tbeg, tbe saffl princes, bg Healing 
tn cases ecclesiastical, as is aforesatir, &Qj tafce more upon 
tbem, tban bg ©oil's appointment appertained to tbeir cbarge : 
or, tbat tbe priests, botb bt'gb anij loto, bail not griebouslg 
sinneK, if tbeg bai< not submitted tbemselbes in tbe saitr 
ecclesiastical causes, to tbe Direction of tbose tbeir cibtl 
gobernors, fie irotb greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXX. 



The High-Priest, as before we have ' said, in that mild and 
temperate government which God Himself had ordained, 
was the second person in the kingdom. Whereupon the 
same, after the captivity, being turned, as it were, into a 
dukedom, and, for ought that appeareth, the princes after 
Nehemiah his time growing poor, by reason of their pay- 
ments to those kings unto whom they were tributary : and 
receiving small assistance or countenance from them, because 
they were still jealous of them, whereas the priests, it 

1 [Seep. 31.] 



54 overall's convocation book. 

book seemeth, being freed from all tributes and impositions, grew 

- — rich, and were no way suspected : it came to pass, the sins 

of the people so requiring, that the High-Priest did easily 63 
oversway both their* princes and their people, and thereby 
attained very great authority in that principality. Only 
they stood in awe, for the time, of the kings of Persia, to 
whose obedience they were bound by an oath, when they 
were made High-Priests : but otherwise, for ought we find, 
they had no great regard of any other authority : which so 
advanced the dignity of the priesthood, as afterwards the 
practices of the High-Priest's children, to succeed their father 
in that high dignity, grew as troublesome to the people as 

1 Jeshua was their servitude to the Persians. For Jesus 1 , the younger 
brother of John, the second High-Priest after Eliasib, men- 

[Neh. 12. tioned by Nehemiah, procured by corruption the favour of 
°-' the chief governor of the Persians in those countries adjoin- 

ing, for his assistance, to deprive his brother, that he himself 
might enjoy the high-priesthood ; whereof his elder brother 
having some notice, did kill him in the temple : which the 
said governor took in so evil part, as he spoiled the said 
temple, being, as he said, profaned with blood ; and laid an 
exceeding great tribute in that respect upon the people, to 
indure for seven years. But John the High-Priest continued 
in his place k . After whose death, his two sons, Jaddus and 
Manasses, fell at great variance 1 : the younger, to make 
himself strong against his elder brother, married contrary to 

Neh.13.28. the law of God, with a daughter of Sanballat, another chief 
ruler in Samaria, under the king of Persia. For which 
offence Jaddus, notwithstanding the authority of Sanballat, 
removed him from the dignity of priesthood : and thereupon, 
he, the said Manasses m , procured by Sanballafs means, a 
temple to be built in mount Garizin, near Samaria, in form 
and magnificence like to that in Hierusalem, where he 
flourished ; and whither all the lewd persons of Juda had 
daily recourse n . Upon which occasion much trouble arose 
afterwards betwixt the Samaritans and the Jews. The said 
Jaddus lived till the monarchy of the Grecians began ; who, 64 

k |"Jos. Antiq. Jud. xi. 7. § I.] ■ [Id. § i ; and ii. § 6. and 

1 [Id. §2.] viii. § 7.] 

» Id. xi. 8. [See note E.] 



overall's convocation book. 55 • 

when Alexander °, having overthrown Darius the king of the BOOK 

Persians, sent unto him, that he should assist him in his — 

wars, and become tributary to the Macedonians, as he had 
been to the Persians ; returned for his answer, that he might 
not yield thereunto, because he had taken an oath for his 
true allegiance unto Darius, which he might not lawfully 
violate whilst Darius lived, being by flight escaped, when his 
army was discomfited. 

We have here cited, and shall hereafter cite some things 
out of the books of the Maccabees, and other ancient historio- 
graphers, of purpose' to continue the manner of the govern- 
ment of the Jews, in what case they stood from time to time, 
after the days of Nehemiah ; not meaning thereby to 
attribute any canonical authority unto them, nor to establish 
any point of doctrine out of them, but only to proportion 
and measure the regiment and actions of that people, by the 
rules and analogy of the sacred Scriptures p . 

PLACET EIS. 



CANON XXX. 

If ang man therefore shall affirm, contrarg to the grounds 
antf truth of the sai& f^olg Scriptures, either that, albeit tings 
of Persia hatf autbori?eb some succeeding princes, as theg bib 
5Sorobabel anfi Nebemiah, anir whether theg bib so or no, it 
is not certain, net the f^igfi=^riests might afterwarbs babe 
lawfullg borne the swag, that theg bib, an& not been subfect 
unto them, as their predecessors hair been to 5Sorobabel anb 
65 Nehemiah: or, that if Nehemiah continued alibe in that 
government till gjabbus's time, as it is probable he Uib, he 
might not lawfully, being authorise** as before, though he 
were olB, habe reformed ang abuse in the priests, both high anU 
low : or, that then were not bounU in conscience to babe obegeb 
him therein : or, that the %tto% might lawfully babe rebelled 
for ang cause against the Persians, buring their gobernntent 
ober them : or, that ^jaobus the ^igh^riest bib amiss in 

° Id. [See note F.] ' ' Holy' Scriptures.' D. 



56 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



book bin&ing fit's allegiance to feing Itarius bg an oatfi : or, tfiat fie 
— : — fia& not stnnetr, if fie fiatf refused, being tfiereunto requires, go 
to fiabe sfoom : or, tfiat fiabing so sfoorn, fie tntgfit lafofullg 
either fiabei borne arms fitmself against Barius, or fiabe soli- 
citeir otfiers, fofietfier aliens or 3Jefos, tfiereunto, fie botfi 
greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTEB XXXI. 



Alexander, by God's providence, having vanquished the 
Persians, the Jews, amongst many other nations, became 
his subjects. He dealt favourably with them r , released them 
of some payments, granted them liberty to live according to 
their own laws, and left their government, in every point, as 
he found it s ; their duties, ordinary tributes, and some of 
their royal prerogatives, always reserved to the Macedonians, 
as they had been before to the Persians : but this their 66 
tolerable estate endured not long. For, upon Alexander's 
death, his chief captains conspiring together, made such a 
scambling division of the empire, amongst themselves, as 
they could * : every one almost, notwithstanding, seeking how 
he might suppress the rest, and attain the whole alone to 
himself. So as, thereupon, the Jews were as free from the 
Macedonians, as any other of their bordering neighbours; 
none of the said captains having any lawful interest, or title, 
to Juda. But that which turned to the benefit of some 
others, brought a great detriment (for want of ability) unto 
them : for one of the said captains, having gotten to himself 
a very strong kingdom in Syria, and another of them in 
Egypt, the Jews dwelling betwixt them both, were miserable, 
on every side vexed by them u . Sometimes the Egyptians, 

i ' Lawfully have.' D. * [Jos. Antiq. Jud. xi. 8. § 5.] * 

* The word ' placet' isTiere acciden- ' [Id. § 7.] 

tilly omitted by the copyist of MS. " [Id. xii. 1. § I.] 
J. 



overall's convocation book. 57 

by oppression and force, brought them under their subjection, book 

and imposed great tributes upon them x : and sometimes the L 

Syrians, growing mightier than the Egyptians, did likewise 
very greatly afflict them ; especially in the reign of Antiochus 
Epiphanes y , whose invasion and government was most unjust 
and tyrannical.] He shed innocent blood] on every side of 1 Mac. i. 
the sanctuary, spoiled the temple, erecting in it the abomin- 34- 
ations of the Gentiles, and caused it to be named the temple 
of Jupiter Olympius. The books of the law, by his com- 2 Mac. 6. 
mandment, were cut in pieces and burnt ; and they with 2 ' 4 ' - 
whom they were found, were put to death. A general com- 
mandment was, by him, published, that they should offer no 
more sacrifices, nor circumcise their children, nor execute 
any other parts of their own law in the service of God ; but 
wholly to conform themselves therein to the manner of the 
Gentiles. Whereupon the people, by heaps forsook the 
Lord, and offered sacrifices to idols ; and such as refused so 
to do, choosing rather to obey God than man, were most 
67 cruelly slain and murthered, by thousands z ; until Mattathias, 
moved with the monstrous cruelty and tyranny of the said 
Antiochus, made open resistance a ; the government of that 
tyrant being not then, either generally received by submis- 
sion, or settled by continuance. It is not pertinent to our 
purpose, to intermeddle with sundry questions which might 
here arise. Only we observe^that Mattathias undertook that 
charge; that he commanded b the same afterwards to his 
sons c , and that it continued in them, and their posterity, 
until both they and that whole d country were vanquished by 
the Romans. 

PLACET EIS. 

CANON XXXI. 

If ang man therefore shall affirm either that the gjems, 
generallg, hoth priests an& people, mere not the sufafects of 
aiexantrer, after his authoritg mas settleir amongst them, as 

* ["Jos. Antiq. Jud.'xii. 1. § 1.] b 'Commended.' D. 
y [Id. iii. § 3.] * [ Id - § 3 -l , „ 

* [Id. v. and vi.] " ' Their whole. D. 
> [Id. vi. § 2.] 



58 overall's convocation book. 

book tbeg bab been before tbe subjects of tbe flings of Uabglon an& 
— - — Persia : or, tbat tbeg mtgbt lafofullg babe borne arms against 
btm: or, tfjat tbeg foere not all bounb to prag for tbe long life 
an& prosperitg, botb of aiexanber anil of b«s empire, as tbeg 
bail been bounb before, to prag for tj&e life an& prosperitg of 
tbe ortjer saftf flings anb tbeir ftingboms, fobilst tbeg libetf 
unber tbeir subjection : or, consequently, tbat tfjep. migbt lafo- 
fullg, upon e [ang] occasion fobatsoeber, babe offeree! biolence 
antf destruction, eitber to tbeir persons or to tbeir feingboms, 
for tbe long continuance aniJ prosperitg fobereof tbeg foere 68 
bounb to prag f : or tbat, after tbe 3Jefos bw* bdibereb from 
tbeir serbitutre unber tbe flings of Scgria, anb tbe gobernment 
ober tbem foas scttlcb in JWattatbias bis posterity, it foas 
Iafoful for tbe people, upon ang occasion, to babe rebelled 
against tbem, or to babe offereb biolence unto tbeir persons, 
be botb greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 



The afflictions which, the Jews endured, whilst the govern- 
ment of the Grecians lasted, were much the more grievous 
unto them, by reason of the great disorders which were 
then amongst their priests. For whereas they should have 
been a stay and a comfort unto them in their greater miseries; 
their negligence one way, and their ambition another way, 
in striving about the high-priesthood, did so distract them 
into parts taking, as that thereby great effusion of blood did 
oftentimes ensue. Shortly after Jaddus his time, this was the 
general report, which, for their wickedness, was given out of 
2 Mac. 4. them, the priests were now no more diligent about the 
14 - service of the altar e , but despised the temple, and regarded 

not the sacrifices. They did not set by the honour of their 

e 'Upon occasion whatsoever.' the bottom of p. 67. 
MS. A. 5 ' About the altar.' D. 

' The 'placet' h omitted in A. at 



overall's convocation book. 59 

fathers, but liked of the glory of the Gentiles most of all. book 
The temple was full of dissoluteness and gluttony of the '- — 



Gentiles; which dallied with harlots, and had to do with 
women within the circuit of holy places ; and brought in 2 Mac. 6. 
such things as were not lawful. The altar also was full of 
such things as were abominable, and forbidden by the law ; 
69 and two or three of the High-Priests applauded thereunto. 
Simon b , the High-Priest, leaving three sons behind him, 
Onias, Jason, and Menelaus, was not long dead, but Jason 
for three hundred and sixty talents of silver, procured such 
assistance of Antiochus king of Syria, as he thrust his elder 
brother Onias out of the high -priesthood; and not long 
after had the same measure repaid unto him again by his 
younger brother Menelaus ; who, upon some cunning inform- 
ation, and for six hundred and sixty talents, got that place 
himself. Whereupon Jason assembled forces, drave Mene- 2 Mac. 5. 
laus into a castle, slew the citizens without mercy, and in 5 ' 
the end being repulsed, died abroad as an exile. Menelaus 
afterwards caused his eldest brother, Onias, to be murthered, 2 Mac. 4. 
because he blamed him for stealing certain vessels of gold 
out of the temple. Next Menelaus succeeded Alcimus, 
whereas Onias, the son of Onias before mentioned, should in 
right have had that dignity'. Of all which four persons, 
eminent in their time, these things are left for records to 
posterity. Jason to get Antiochus his good will for the 
high-priesthood, promised him, besides his great" bribe, to 
set up a school of gentilism ; likewise to build a brothel- 
house by the temple ; and that the people of Hierusalem 
should be named Antiochians, after the king's name. He 
drew his kinsmen to the custom of the Gentiles, and sent to 
Tyrus three hundred drachms of silver for a sacrifice to 
Hercules k . Menelaus also took the like course, or rather a 
worse ; for besides that he conformed himself wholly in 
effect to the manners of the Grecians, it is further thus 
written of him ; Antiochus went into the most holy temple, 2 Mac. s. 
having Menelaus, that traitor to the laws, and to his own 2 j tfac 13 
country, to be his guide. He thrust himself into the king's 3- 
army against Judas Maccabeus, and the city of Hierusalem ; 

"Jos. Autiq. Jud. xii. 6. [See ' [Id. xii. 5. § 1, and 8. § 5.] 

noteG.] " [Id.] 



60 overall's convocation book. 

book hoping thereupon to have attained that government. But 

'- Lysias the king's lieutenant, crossed his purpose therein, 

and informed the king that he, the said Menelaus 1 , had been 70 

1 followed the cause of all the mischiefs which had ensued ' the wars 

with the Jews ; as being the man who persuaded his father 
Antiocbus Epiphanes, to compel them to forsake the laws of 
their fathers ; adding thereunto, that whilst Menelaus lived, 
the Jews would never be quiet. "Whereupon the king com- 
manding him to be put to death, he was smothered in ashes ; 

2 Mac. 13. because he had committed many sins by the altar, whose fire 

and ashes were holy™. Alcimus the High-Priest, next 
succeeding, was no sooner in his place, but he took upon 

1 Mac. 7. him to be the captain of all the ungodly men of Israel, and 
solicited king Demetrius to make war against Judas Macca- 
beus, complaining that he had killed all the king's friends. 
The king thus instigated, sent an army against Hierusalem, 
with one Bacchides and Alcimus ; who, pretending that 
they came in peace, and being thereupon trusted by the 
Maccabees themselves (because he was a priest of the seed 
of Aaron), did traiterously notwithstanding, and treacherously, 
murther sundry of the Jews, and held the government of 

1 Mac 9. that country, till Judas Maccabeus put him to flight n . 
Howbeit, accusing the Maccabees again of wicked things, he 
urged afterwards the said king to send a new army against 
them, and was himself, as it seemeth, in the host, when 
Judas Maccabeus was slain "- Besides, it is also reported of 
him, how he commanded that the walls of the inner court of 

ver. 54. the sanctuary should be destroyed, and how he pulled down 
the monuments of the prophets, and how in that his so 
wicked and profane an attempt, he was stricken with the 
palsy, and died with great torment p . Xow concerning 
Onias, (who if he had been of lawful age, and might have 
had his right, ought to have been High-Priest before both 
his uncles, Jason and Menelaus,) when he perceived that 
Alcimus had gotten that place, and saw no probability how 
he might get it from him, he fled into Egypt, and there 
procured a temple to be built, like unto that in Hierusalem ; 71 

1 Tos.Antiq.Jud.xii. 15. [SeenoteH.] • [Id. 11. § 2.] 

- Id. [See note G.] ' [Id. 10. § 6.] 

■ [Id. 10. § 5.] 



overall's convocation book. 61 

whereof he was made the principal ruler q . So greedy was book 

he of the high-priesthood, that seeing he might not be : 

High-Priest in Hierusalem, he would needs be a High- 
Priest in Egypt, against God's commandment. 

But perhaps the high-priesthood amongst the Jews was 
better bestowed afterwards. Indeed now it came into the 
hands of the Maccabees ; but how they used it there is little 
mention. It is probable., that being so distracted as they 
were, and so continually in a manner vexed with wars, they 
had no time to execute that office in such sort as otherwise 
divers of them no doubt would have done. But it cannot be 
denied that some of that rank were greatly puffed up with 
that authority, and did thereby much forget themselves, and 
the holy duties appertaining to the high-priesthood. Else 
would not Aristobulus have so unnaturally famished his own 
mother to death r , nor have suffered the cruel murther of his 
innocent brother, Antigonus 5 ; nor would Alexander, suc- 
ceeding Aristobulus, have committed the like murther upon 
his younger brother ' ; or would afterwards the two sons of 
the said Alexander (viz. Hircanus and Aristobulus) have 
grown through their ambitious desires to such mortal hatred. 
For Aristobulus thrusting his eldest brother Hircanus from 
the high-priesthood, and he the said Hircanus continuing 
still his claim, they never ceased their hostility u , till Pompey 
having subdued them both, brought both them and the 
whole country under the subjection of the Romans i . "We 
omit what great sums of money they bestowed on either 
side, to procure Pompey's favour y : to whom they had 
committed the deciding of their causes z ; and also how 
Hircanus assisted Pompey in his attempt against Hieru- 
salem a , partly in hope thereby to get the high-priesthood, 
and partly in malice against his brother ; who, as long as he 
could, defended that city : the issue of all which strife was 
72 this; Pompey subdued the city ; slew twelve thousand men b ; 
Aristobulus is put from the high-priesthood ; the civil 



i [Jos. Antiq. Jud. xii. 8. § 5.] * [Id. iv. § 1, 2, &c] 

r ' Own mother, nor have.' D. » [Id. iii. § 1, 2.J 

s [Jos. Antiq. Jud. xiii. 11. § 1.] * [Id. § 2.] 

' [Id. xiv. § 2.] • [Id. iv. § 2.] 

u [Id. xvi. § 1, &c. ; xiv. 1. § 2, &c] b Id. xiv. 8. [See note K.] 



62 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



book government is separated again from the priesthood c ; the 
: — high-priesthood is bestowed upon Hircanus for his ser- 
vice, and the civil government thenceforth translated to 
strangers ; the temple was spoiled, and Hierusalem was made 
tributary to the people of Rome d . Of all which calamities 
falling in this sort upon the Jews, the dissention betwixt 
Hircanus and Aristobulus was held in those days to have 
been the cause e ; to the great blemish of their credits, 
professing themselves to be God's High-Priests. Besides, 
whilst Jason, Menelaus, Alcimus, and the Maccabees were 
busied in the said un-priestly contentions andGreekish profan- 
ations, divers sects of religion arose and increased amongst 
the Jews ; especially that of the Pharisees, a crafty and an 
arrogant kind of men, seditiously bent against kings f , and 
impugners without fear of their authority e . In which 
course they were the rather animated, because they found 
through their hypocrisy, that women were generally addicted 
unto them, and that the people did so admire them, as they 
believed in effect whatsoever they told them against any, 
although it were never so false, or maliciously devised by 
them h . And thus religion went in those days, when the 
priests had gotten the reins into their own hands, although 
we doubt not but that there were some few, notwithstanding, 
both of the priests and of the people, who disliking of all 
their said hypocritical, ambitious, profane, and wicked 
practices (covered sometimes with a pretence of zeal, and 
sometimes with the glorious name of the high-priesthood) 
did truly from their hearts, both fear and serve the Lord. 



PLACET EIS. 



CANON XXXII. 73 

If ann man therefore (because in ffie lafo of (Sob ffiere foas 

great obeoience to tfie l^igfi-^riest, prescribed anir requtreb; 

[Mai.2.7.] or, tfiat it is saflj bn tbe propbet, STbat tbe priest's lips sfioufo 

c • Again from the high-priest- ' ' Against their kings." D. 

hood.' D. * Jos. Antiq. Jud. xvii. 13. [See 

d [Jos. Antiq. Jud. xiv. 4. § 4.] note L.] 

' [Id. § 5.] » Id. xiii. 23. [See note M.] 



overall's convocation book. 63 

preserve ftnofoletige, antr tfiat tfie people sfiouto seefe tfie lato of book 
fit's moutfi : fofiereas tfie meaning of tfie f^olg C&fiost in ffiose — - — 
antr sucfi Itfec places, onlgis, tfiat tfie ?^igfi=:prlests were to 
be obegeir fofien tfieg commanfteiJ tfiat wfiicfi was not repugnant 
to tfie laW of ffioir ; antf tfiat tfie 1 lips of tfie priests ougfit to 
preserbe fmowletrgc) sfiall affirm either tfiat it was not Wicfte&lg 
tone bg tfie priests, to tfirust tfie people into mang imminent 
dangers, for tfie maintenance of tfieir lefotf quarrels an& factions: 
or, tfiat tfieg ftftj not griebouslg offentr effotf, wfieu tfieg forsoolt 
|^is true foorsfiip, anb brougfit fieatfienisfi antr profane sacrifices 
into |^is temple: or, tfiat tfie people were bountfto often, wfien 
tfieg required tfiem to conform tfiemselbes to tfie idolatrous 
foorsfiip of tfie fieatfien : or, tfiat it Was lawful for ang of tfie 
saftr ?^igfi=$riests, eg infurg, briberg, or crueltg, to seeft tfie 
fiigfi=priestfiooir: or, tfiat tfie priests ani> people, tfiat |oinelr 
74foitfi tfiem, irfo not wicftetrlg, fofio assisted ^ompeg to inbatre 
f^ierusalem, anil to bring tfieir own countrg in bondage to tfie 
Romans : or tfiat ang sucfi pfiarisaical sects (neber or&aineb 
bg ffiolJ) were lawfullg tfien permittee", to seiruce tfie simpler 
sort of tfie people, lea&ing tfiem into factions an& tiislifee of 
tfieir superiors, fie fcotfi greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 



The Jews being subdued by the Romans, and brought 
under their subjection, about sixty years before the coming 
of Christ, were used by them very kindly, and with great 
respect. They had liberty granted unto them to live 
according to their own laws ; so as they paid their tributes, 
and framed their behaviour to quietness and obedience. 
Hircanus, the High-Priest, placed by Pompey, lived long 
after in great authority k . But nothing would satisfy them ; 

1 The 'placet' is omitted at the " Jos. de Bell. Jud. vi. 11. [See 

bottom of this page. note N.] 



64 overall's convocation book. 

book till in the end, it came to pass, that as the ambition and 

'- — strife betwixt Hircanus and Aristobulus, brought Pompey 

upon them ; so now their own wickedness, and rebellious 
hearts, were the cause of their greater servitude, afflictions 
and miseries. The remnant of the Maccabees (Aristobulus 
and his two sons, Alexander and Antigonus) would never 
desist from their rebellious attempts, until they were all cut 
off. Antipater, their first governor, or procurator, appointed 
by the Romans, was poisoned by one Malicus 1 , hoping 
thereby, that Hircanus, the High- Priest, might have gotten 
a more absolute authority, and have been their chief 
governor. Alexander" 1 the son of Aristobulus, had been 75 
before very troublesome, and carried many after him to their 
destruction ; but Antigonus, his brother, did far exceed him • 
who, by the help of the Parthians, rose up against Herod, 
the successor of Antipater, and taking that government 
upon him, cut off Hircanus, his uncle's ears, that thereby he 
might be unable afterwards to bear any more, to his pre- 
judice, the office of the Highest-Priest n . But shortly after 
he was subdued, and put to death " ; and his father before 
him was poisoned by Pompey's followers p . Howbeit, no 
sooner were these Maccabees thus suppressed, but divers 
other rebellious persons thrust forward the people into 
arms, under pretence of the love they bare to their country, 
and to the ancient liberties thereof. In which their wicked 
fury, sometimes they were content to follow this man, as 
their king, and sometimes that man; such as were one 
Simon, one Athroges q , r and one Manahemus s ; all of them 
very lewd and base companions : and at some other time 
every rebellious rout or company would needs have a king of 
their own ; whereby, in every corner of that commonwealth, 
there was a petty king, who still led the people, by heaps, to 
the slaughter, and perished themselves with them'. Also 
there were some amongst them, who finding no good success, 



1 Jos. Antiq. Jud. xiv. 18, 19. ' 'AthroDges.' D. 

[See note O.] r Jos. Antiq. Jud. xvii. 12. [See 

■" Id. 10. [See note P.] note R.] 

° Id. 13. [See note Q.] « Jos. deBell. Ju&ii. 17. [SeenoteS.] 

° [Id. xv. 1. § 2.] ' Jos. Ant Jud. xviii. 1, 2. TSee note 

' [Id. xiv. 7. § 4.] T.] 



overall's convocation book. 65 

by having of such kings, did run into a contrary course, BOOK 
affirming it to be unlawful for the Jews to acknowledge any — - — 
man, but God Himself, to be their king; and that they 
ought rather to suffer death, than to call any man lord u . 
The sum is, that notwithstanding any distractions x , dissen- 
sions, or bloody combats amongst themselves, which were 
very many and strange, their hearts were so hardened in 
rebellion against the Romans and their governors, as they 
refused either to pay them any more tribute, or to pray for 
them ; but standing upon their walls, when they were 
76 besieged, Ceesari, et patri ejus rnaledicebant y . There was 
never, we think, so obstinate and desperate a people ; for, in 
their greatest extremities, and when they saw nothing but 
imminent death, destruction of the temple, and the extirpa- 
tion of their whole nation, no reasonable conditions or per- 
suasions could move them. Titus himself made a notable 
oration unto them z , and commanded Josephus to deliver his 
mind at another time more amply, if it had been possible to 
have reclaimed them ; which duty, so imposed upon him, 
Josephus performed very eloquently. He told them, ' that 
although the Romans had dealt sometimes very hardly with 
them, yet their rebellion was ever the cause of it : that albeit 
men might lawfully fight in defence of their country, when 
it was invaded by any ; yet being subdued, and a new 
government settled amongst them, it was not lawful, by 
rebellion, under pretence of liberty, to cast off that yoke ; 
that their forefathers being in bondage, under the kings of 
Egypt and Babylon, and divers times in many other dis- 
tresses, did never of themselves, by force of arms, seek their 
liberty, or deliverance ; but ever expected the Lord's leisure, 
Who always, in due time, had compassion upon them ; and 
that although they were then in the greatest distress that 
ever people were, and could expect nothing but utter ruin 
and desolation, yet if then they would submit themselves, 
they might be received to mercy. For, saith he, the Romans 
ask but their ordinary tribute, which your forefathers paid 
unto their predecessors : and if yet they might obtain a the 



X ( 



Jos. deBell. Jud. ii. 7. [See noteU.] ' [Id. v. 9. § 2.] 

' Any great distractions.' D. * ' May obtain.' D. 

Jos. deBell. Jud. vi. 12. [SeenoteV.] 



66 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK same, they will neither destroy your city, nor touch your 
— - — sanctuary; hut grant unto you freely your families, your 
possessions, and the practice of your sacred laws/ But all 
these offers they refused b . Howheit the compassion of 
Titus towards them still continuing, he again, when they 
saw their destruction more apparently, required the said 
Josephus to deliver his mind to the same effect, to their 77 
chief captain, that he had done before to the people : which 
he accomplished, but in the hearing again of the people, very 
thoroughly ; and in the end, finding them obstinate, ' I my- 
self deserve blame/ saith he, quia fuse, adversus fata, suadeo ; 
Deigue sententid condemnatos servare contendo c - Whereupon, 
shortly after, Titus, protesting how loath he was thereunto d , 
assailed them with all his forces, which slew an infinite 
number of them, burnt the temple, and destroyed the city "- 
Since which time, they that then escaped, and the rest of all 
the race of the Jews, have been dispersed far and near, and 
lived like a cursed generation, in all slavery and servitude. 
So that, although we doubt not but that this heavy judg- 
ment of God fell upon them principally for the hardness of 
their hearts, in that they did not only refuse to hear the 
voice of our Saviour Christ, but likewise most maliciously, 
unjustly, and shamefully put Him to death, yet the imme- 
diate and apparent cause of it was their never-before-heard- 
of-like obstinate rebellion. 

[placet eis.] 



CANON XXXIII. 

If ang man therefore shall affirm either that &ristobultts, 
the father, or either of his tfoo sons, &lexan&er or &ntigonus, 
habing all of them submitted themselbes to the gobernment of 
the Homans, oft not sin, rohen afterfoartis then rebelled against 
them : or, that JWatfcus Ufir not berg fottfee&lg In poisoning of 
gntipater, because he thought therebg the hetter to strengthen 
^irtanus in his high--priesthooi> : or, that the people ought 

b [Jos. de Bell. Jud. v. 9. § 3, &c] § 5, &c] 

c [See note W.] ° [Id. vi. 4.] 

" [Jos. de Bell. Jud. vi. 2. § 1. 4. 3. 



overall's convocation book. 67 

78 not to fcetest all sue!) sebttious persons, as un&er pretence of book 
libertg an& religion, sball solicit tbem to rebellion : or, tbat — - — 
tbe gjefos mere not bountf, botfi to babe pafir tbelr tribute, an& 
to babe pragetr for ©eesar tottfiout Uissimulatfon, sincerelg antf 
trulg, notfoitbstantfing ang pretence of tgranng, fobicb tbeg 
ba& foilfullg btafon upon tbefr ofon beabs, or of ang cause 
fobatsoeber: or, tjbat sucb as curseU ©sesar, tbetr cbief gobemor, 
irttf not tberebg beserbe ang corporal punishment, fobicb (s true 
to be tnfltcteJj upon sucb traitors: or, tbat tbe rebellion against 
ang Sing, absolute prince, or ctbil magistrate, for ang cause 
fobatsoeber, is not a sin berg Intestable in tbe sigbt of C&otJ, 
antr tberefore bg all tbat fear tbe Hortf to be escbefoeif, because 
it eber tenbetb to miscbief, anb sometimes to tbe obertbrofo of 
tbe kingdom, principalitg, an& countrg f , fobere it is raisetJ, be 
ftotb greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

We have spoken in the former chapter g of the rebellion 
of the Jews against h their civil governors, and the success 
thereof. We made no' mention, either of the priests, or of 
79 any of those sects of religion which then bare sway amongst 
them. Indeed it is likely that if they had done their 
duties, the people upon their repentance might have regained 
God's favour, and prevented that utter desolation : but it 
happened otherwise, two factious persons, Judas and 
Matthias, the best learned men of the Jews, and the most 
skilful interpreters of the laws of their country, growing 
into great favour with the people, because of their said skill, 
and for that they took great pains in teaching of their 
children, professing that they would refuse none that had 
any desire to be virtuously brought up, did thereupon draw 
unto them many disciples ; and the rather, for that they 

' The MS. A. here faultily reads •> ' Amongst.' MS. A. 

' contrary.' ' The word ' no ' is added above the 

8 [Chap, xxxiii.] line in the MS. A. in red chalk. 

r2 



68 overall's convocation book. 

book pretended themselves to be propugnatores pietatis. The 

'■ issue of which godly pretence was, that having thereby got 

a number to follow them, they stirred them up to sedition 
against the civil magistrate, under colour, that in contempt 
of their laws he had made some innovation. But they were 
presently vanquished ; Matthias and divers others were pxxt 
to death ; and the High-Priest himself, as having his part 
in that sedition, was deprived from that dignity k . When 
Herod upon occasion caused his subjects to bind themselves 
by an oath, quod non decessuri essent a fide, et officio, the 
Pharisees refused to take that oath : whom he forbare at 
that time, because he favoured greatly one Pollio, a chief 
man of that sect 1 . But about fifteen years after, when it 
was again thought fit to have the like oath ministered, and 
that all the whole nation of the Jews did accordingly take 
the same, and thereby bound their faith and allegiance, both 
to Herod and unto Caesar, saving the Pharisees, being then 
in number six thousand, who would not yet be induced to 
take it ; they were censured and fined for their offence ; and 
divers of them thereupon entering into some traiterous 
courses and conspiracies, with sundry courtiers, against their 
prince, they were, as they deserved, put in like manner 
to death m . 

Not long after, another sect sprung up; whereof the chief 80 
heads were Judas Gaulonites, Saduc a Pharisee, Judas 
Galilaeus, and one Simon of Galilee, who professed them- 
selves to be propugnatores libertatis publica n . These men 
were so far from moving the people to obedience, as they 
stirred them up, as much as they could possibly, to rebellion ; 
telling them, that to undergo any impositions or taxes, was 
manifest acknowledgment of their servitude, and that it was 
a shame for them to pay tribute to the Romans, or dominos 
post Deum ferre mortales : by which means they perturbed 
the whole nation, and filled every place with their robberies 
and slaughters ; under pretence indeed of defending their 
countries, sed revera privatorum lucrorum studio. Also it was 



k Jos. Ant. Jud. xvii. 18. [See note " Id. xviii. 1, 2; de Bell. Jud. ii. 7; 

X.J Antiq. Jud. xviii. 1 ; de Bell. Jud. ii. 7. 

■ Id. xv. 13. [See note Y.] [See note AA] 
■» Id. xvii. 13. [See note Z.] 



.overall's convocation book. 69 

Eleazarus, the son of Ananias, the High-Priest, who would book 

not suffer the inferior priests to offer sacrifices, and prayers, i ,- 

as formerly had been accustomed °, for the long life and 
prosperity of the emperor ; nor could be drawn by any 
persuasion from his obstinacy therein, but proceeded from 
evil to worse; and so excited the people to arms, as his 
.rebellious course therein was held to be the seminary and 
matter of those Roman wars which overthrew that nation p .. 
It is true that the High-Priests were not themselves so busy 
as the inferior priests that lived under them. For the 
Romans suspecting, of likelihood, that if the priesthood should 
have been held by succession, and for term of life, by the 
chief persons of Aaron's posterity, the same might have 
grown dangerous unto their government, did thereupon take 
order, that the princes and presidents which ruled in that 
country should have the appointing of such as should be 
High-Priests, to be chosen by them out of Aaron's kindred ; 
and that they should also have authority to alter and change 
them from time to time, as they found occasion. Whereby 
the high-priesthood became to be but an annual dignity; 
81 and sometimes it was not held so long q , which caused them 
for the most part to keep themselves from entering into any 
actual rebellion against their governors; though otherwise 
they were in effect as hollow-hearted unto them as any other 
of the priests. For albeit in their hatred and malice against 
Christ, they could say, ' We have no king but Caesar ; ' and 
tell Pilate flatly, that if he delivered Christ, 'he was not Joh 19 
Caesar's friend :' yet what their private opinions were, doth is, 12. 
plainly appear, by their sending of the Pharisees unto Christ 
with their entangling questions ; to know of Him whether 
it were lawful to give tribute unto Caesar or not : supposing Mat. 22. 
if He were not a dissembler, as they themselves were, that j^' i^ 1 * 
He would deny it to be lawful, and so should incur the Lu. 20. 22. 
danger thereunto appertaining; or if He answered that it 
was lawful, He might thereby bring upon Him the hatred of 
the people ; whom they suffered, for aught that we find to 
the contrary, to be brought up in the rebellious doctrine of 

Jos. Antiq. Jud. xii. 1. [See note noteCC] 
BB.] q Id. Antiq. Jud. xviii. 3 ; and xx. 8. 

'■ Id. de Bell.- Jud. ii. 17. [See [See note DD.] 



70 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK some of the Pharisees, and to hold it unlawful to pay tribute 
— ' - unto Csesar. Besides, what a false, ignorant, and wicked 
generation they were, is manifest by the whole course which 
they held with our Saviour Christ. It being most agreeable 1 " 
to the just judgment of God, that the most impious hypocrites, 
who then lived, should be the chief actors in the crucifying 
of Christ ; which was the most horrible fact that ever was 
committed. 

[placet eis.] 



CANON XXXIV. 

If ang man therefore shall affirm, either that because the 
cibil magistrate hall mabe some innobation, fohich then libra 
not, or for ang other respect, the saflj gjufcas anb JWatthias 
might lawfullg mobe the people to rebellion, though otherwise 82 
then taught men's chilbren neber so biligentlg : or, that the 
Pharisees in refusing to binb their allegiance anb faith to 
Caesar, hg an oath, bib not therebg shew fhemselbes to he 
tratterouslg affecteb towarbs htm : or, that it mas not a sebi= 
tious doctrine, to he betesteb of all gootr subjects, which 3Jubas 
ffiaulonites, anb his fellows, belibereb to the people, in teach= 
ing them to refuse all taxations imposeb hg the IRomans, 
their lawful magistrates ; anb rather to rebel than to pag ang 
tribute unto them : or, that theg irftr not berg griebouslg sin, 
both the f^igfi^riest's son anb the rest, Who either refuseb to 
offer sacrifice, or to prag for Caesar : or, that the ^igh-^riests 
then were not a wiefceb broob, begenerateb far from their first 
institution ; or, that theg &ih not greatlg offenfc ©fob, in per= 
mitting the people to be infecteb hg their inferior priests, anb 
other religious persons, With ang of the sad false positions, 
anb traiterous conceits : or, that theg, the saib f^igh=$riests, 
bib not most grosslg err in all those points, anb particulars, 
wherein theg opposeb themselbes against the person anb 
boctrine of our £>abiour Christ, he both greatlg err. 

PLACET eis. 
* ' Being agreeable.' D. 



overall's convocation book. 71 

83 CHAPTER XXXV. E °i° K 

"We have followed thus far that mild and moderate form of 
civil government, which God Himself established, and pre- 
served in the lines of Seth and Sem, until, through the 
obstinate rebellion, from time to time, of the Jews, the fame 
and the authority thereof were first greatly diminished, and 
afterwards taken wholly away from them. But it is further 
to be considered, that as in the first chapter we have shewed 
the creation of all the world to be ascribed to the Son of 
God, the second person in the Trinity, so is the government 
of it, in the same sense, attributed unto Him. ' The earth is 
the Lord's, and all that therein is ; the round world, and all 
that dwell therein.' Whereupon He was called ordinarily, Ps. 2*. 1. 
in the Old Testament, Dominator, Dominus, the ' Lord of 
Hosts/ the God and possessor of heaven and earth. So as Isa. 3. 1. 
He being the universal lord and ruler over all the world, 3 "' Ez j a 
the whole world was His universal kingdom ; in the govern- *■ 5 - [ ? 2.] 
ment whereof He ever used the ministry of civil magistrates, 
as well in other countries as amongst His own peculiar 
people of Israel, without any desert of theirs, but as in His 
heavenly providence He thought it most convenient. ' I 
have made,' saith He, ' the earth, the man, and the beasts 
that are upon the ground, and have given it to whom it 
pleaseth Me : ' and again, the prophet Daniel telleth us that Jer. 27. 5. 
'God changeth the times and seasons, that He hath power, j 4 an j 2 ' 
and beareth rule over the kingdoms of men ;' that c He taketh [? 2. 21.J 
away kings, and setteth up kings :' and that it was the 
God of heaven, Who gave unto Nebuchadnezzar so great a 
kingdom, power, strength and glory, as then he had, to rule, Dan. 2. 37. 
with majesty and honour, a very great empire. In respect \ s j 
whereof, although kings and princes might have been 
satisfied with the titles of lieutenants or vicegerents in earth 

84 to the Son of God, yet He did communicate and impart so 
much of His power, authority, and dignity unto them, as He 

was content to style them with His own name : ' I have said, [Ps.82.6.] 
you are gods, and the children of the Most High.' 

Howbeit, for all their said dignity and greatness, He did 
not leave them at liberty to do what they list, but held 
Himself the helm of every kingdom, and used their services 



72 overall's convocation book. 

book in such sort, as were they good or bad, and their design- 
— ments holy or wicked, He ever made them the executioners 



of His own just judgments, will and good pleasure ; accord- 
ing as He was minded, either to bless or to punish any 
kingdom, people or country. In regard of which His 
might, providence, and wisdom, whereby He ruleth them 
Ps. 124. after that sort, He is called the Lord of lords, the King of 
10 ] ^ 24 ' glory, and the God of gods ; that is, of the kings, princes, 
Id. 50. 1. judges and rulers of the earth. And it may not here be 
omitted, which indeed ariseth of the premises, that the Son 
of God, in disposing of the government, under Him, of the 
earth, did not appoint any one man to be the sole monarch 
of the world ; as from whom all other kingdoms, governments, 
kings and princes should receive their directions, and unto 
whom they should be subject. It is true, that Adam, whilst 
he lived, was the chief governor under the Son of God, over 
all his own offspring ; and that Noah likewise, during his 
life, had the like authority. 

But when, after the flood, the issue of Sem, Cham, and 
Japhet grew to a great people, their father, Noah, did not 
commit to any one. of them the government of the rest, and 
of all of their posterity, but divided the whole world amongst 
them three s : and from them, no one sole monarch or 
monarchy, but mauy kings, principalities, kingdoms and 
governments, by God's providence have descended. 

It is more than probable, that if the Son of God had been 
pleased to have committed to any one man, a government of 
so large an extent, He would have trusted His servant kiug 8;> 
David with it, being a man according to His own heart. 
[lSam.13. But the kingdom of Israel, wherein David reigned, was 
13 2^ T bounded within the strait limits assigned to the twelve tribes. 
And such other kings as swerved, after that time, from 
David's mild and temperate government, and took upon 
them the titles of monarchies, having enlarged their king- 
doms by injury and oppression of their neighbours, were, 
in their pride and greediness, but the scourges and rods of 
God's indignation, and had their fatal ends accordingly. So 
as where the prophet Daniel, speaking of the kingdom of 

s [See chap, vi.] 



.overall's convocation book. 73 

Nebuchadnezzar, calleth him 'king of kings/ and saith ' that book 

he was the ruler over all places wherein the children of men h 

dwelt;' and Cyrus, the king of Persia, affirmeth that the 37,3V 
'Lord God of heaven had given him all the kingdoms of the Ezra '- 2 - 
earth:' forasmuch as it is apparent, both by the Scriptures 
and other histories, that neither of them both had the tenth 
part of the world under their jurisdiction; and that there 
were very many kings, who had absolute government in 
their kingdoms, and were no ways subject unto them ; the 
said places of necessity must receive this exposition, that 
either they are to be understood hyperbolically, whereby, to 
express the greatness of a thing, it is said to be bigger than 
it was ; or by a synecdoche, which useth the whole some- 
times for a part; or according to the usual phrase of the 
Scriptures, where all are often taken for many : or else both [Phil. 2. 
Daniel and Cyrus spake after the manner of the Chaldeans 2 5 -| C s 
and Persians, who, to extol the greatness of their kings, and 
the better to please them, did, peradventure, so enlarge and 
amplify the style. 

PLACET EIS. 



86 CANON XXXV. 

If ang man therefore shall affirm either that the §bon of 
Cfrotf, accor&ing to the tioctrine of the ©liy Testament, foas not 
the gobernor of all the foorftf : or, that fi^e JjOj not appoint 
untier f^im tfibers fcings, princes an& ctbil magistrates, to rule 
anlf gobem in the fcingtfoms anti places assignee* unto them : 
or, that habing so appointed them, p?e ifitf not himself tftrect, 
uphoIU, anti rule them hg $^is omnipotence, according to ?^ts 
iribine toisirom ; anir might not, in that respect, he trulg called 
the Hortr of lorijs, anil the ffioir of gofcs : or, that all the toorlir, 
anU the particular fcingtfoms antf cibil fein&s of gobernment in 
the tnorlir foere not. in respect of the £>on of CEfotf, as f^e is the 
gobernor of the toorltf, ant( the Uortf of lor&s, antf Coir of 
goirs, one feing&om, principalitg or gobernment, therebg to 
impeach the mitoantc temperate gobernment fohirh |^e hair 

' ' Temporal regal,' MS. A. t erroneously. 



74 overall's convocation book. 

book establisfietf amongst tfie 3Jefos u : or, tfiat f^e eber committeti 
— - — tfie gobernment of all tfie wotto, after mam anil Noafi's 
times, to ang one man, to be tfie sole anil bisible monarcfi of 
it : or, tfiat tfie safe feingiiom of ©firist, as |^e bias tfie Horii 
of Iorirs, anil ©oil of go&s, anil so gobemeti tfie fofiole foorI&,87 
was otfierfoise bisible upon tfie eartfi, tfian per partes, bt?. bg 
tfie particular fcing&oms antf feiniis of cibil gobernment, or 
perfiaps fig *"ne representation, fie irorfi greatlg err. 

PLACET EIS. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 



As there hath been from the beginning one universal 
kingdom throughout all the world, whereof the Son of God 
was ever the sole, though invisible, monarch, as we have 
shewed in the former chapter % : so it is generally agreed 
upon amongst all Christians, that from the creation of man- 
kind during the times aforesaid, there hath always been one 
Universal or Catholic Church ; which began in Adam, and 
afterward, as his posterity multiplied, both before and after 
the flood, was dispersed over the face of the whole earth; 
and whereof the Son of God likewise was always the head 
and sole, though invisible, monarch. The foundation of 
which Church was ever one and the same rock, to wit, Jesus 
Christ, the promised ' seed of the woman, that should break 

[Gen. 3. the serpent's head :' and as many persons, families, societies, 
■* and companies, as truly believed in that blessed Seed, without 

exception of any sort, or distinction of people, were the true 
members and parts of the Catholic Church. For the death 
of our Saviour Christ, which long after did actually ensue, 
was virtually, through faith, as effectual to all believers 
before His passion, as it hath been since. In respect whereof 

[Heb. 13. the Holy Ghost did not only affirm that 'Jesus Christ was the 
same/ that is, the ' wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and f 
redemption/ of those that believed in Him, 'yesterday,' that is, 

" The MS. A. incorrectly omits the * [Chap, xxsv.] 

worJ 'or.' 



overall's convocation book. 75 

before and after the law, as f to-day,' that is, now in the time BOOK 
of the New Testament : but likewise, that He was the ' Lamb — — — 
slain from the beginning of the world :' because His death 8.] V 
and passion, being ever as present in the view and sight of 
God the Father, before whom ' a thousand years are but as 
one day/ the same was typically represented by sacrifices [2 Pet. 3. 
and effectual Sacraments ; and the merits thereof have from '■* 
the beginning been communicated to all believers. So that 
although in imitation of the Scriptures, we have spoken 
hitherto but of one particular Church, and of the succession 
of it in the lines of Seth and Sem; yet have there been 
other particular Churches in all ages, which were built upon 
the said rock and promised Seed. Cain offered his sacrifice 
to God as well as Abel; though it was not for his sins 
accepted : and it is not to be doubted but that every chief [Gen. i. s, 
family of his posterity had their priests and public worship 
of God, albeit mingled with some such superstition and 
idolatry as offended God, and made them less acceptable in 
His sight. For as of the posterity of Seth many perished, 
so we are to judge on the other side, that many of Cain's 
line died in God's favour : except we should think, against 
the rules of charity, that the curse which fell upon Cain, 
killing his brother Abel, did cause his offspring to become 
as brute beasts : whereas having Adam their grandfather, 
it is more than probable that he did better instruct them, 
and prevailed at least with some of them. Likewise after the 
flood, all Noah's offspring, being one Church under him, and 
grounded upon Christ the true foundation of it, although 
afterwards, when they were settled in their several countries 
allotted unto them, they swerved greatly from that purity in 
religion which Noah had taught them, yet they had still 
their priests, their sacrifices, and some outward worship of 
God amongst them. 
89 Besides, hitherto all the world being as one people, if 
there were then any visible Churches at all upon the earth, 
it cannot be truly said that the calling of Abraham out of 
Chaldsea, and the erecting of the true worship of God in his 
family, did make them to be in worse case than they were 
before. If Churches before, they so continued after, though 
superstitious and idolatrous Churches. Again, it is generally 



76 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK held that God did not therefore distinguish the Jews from 

— - other nations and people, and settle His public worship 

amongst them, as purposing thereby that His Catholic 
Church, in their times, should only consist of them and of 
their nations, and such other proselytes as would be circum- 
cised and join themselves unto them : but much more 
because by that means the truth and certainty of all the 
promises and prophecies concerning the coming of the 
Messias, might be faithfully and diligently observed, and 
kept in one nation, and visible known place and people. For 
it is plain in the Scriptures, that after the said distinction, 
many of the Gentiles served God, and believed in Christ, 
and were thereby made the true members of the Catholic 
Church, though they were not circumcised, nor had any 
meddling with, or dependency upon the Jews. Some are 
[Job 2. particularly named ; as Job, Jethro, Rahab, the Ninevites, 
rkxod. 18. ^e widow of Sarepta, Naaman, Cornelius, and some others : 
12 -] by whom we are not only to judge of their families and 

[Mat. 12. governments, that they were so many particular Churches, 
TL"' 4 26 1 ^ ut hkewise, that in every country and people, many such 
[Lu.4.27.] godly men from time to time might have been found, who 
Jj -i c b ' with their families, and peradventure subjects, were so to be 
held and esteemed of. 

We will not enter into the discussing of these places, how 

far they may be extended. Without faith it is impossible 

to please God ; for he that cometh to God, must beheve that 

Heb. n.6. God is, and that He is a rewarder of them that seek Him. 

" ' " In the Word was life, and the life was the light of men. Is go 

God the God only of the Jews, and not of the Gentiles also ? 

Rom. 3. Yes, of the Gentiles also : for it is one God, Who doth jus- 

jo^q 16 tify circumcision by faith, and [the] uncircumcised through 

faith. I have other sheep, which are not of this fold. Only 

we do further observe, that it was lawful for any of the 

Gentiles to come into the outward court of the temple, to 

l Kings 8. bring their sacrifices unto the Lord, and there to offer 

Acts 8.27. U P tneir Payers likewise unto Him: that accordingly, they 

did often resort to the temple for devotion's sake, there to 

worship God : as by the examples of the eunuch of Ethiopia, 

Joh. 12.20. and of certain Grecians, it is? mentioned in the Scriptures : 

' ' That are mentioned.' D, 



overall's convocation book. 77 

and that many of them were so addicted to the true service BOOK 
of God, as the prophet Haggai calleth our Saviour Christ, — — '—-r- 
Desiderium Gentium. So that the Catholic Church, con- 7.] " 
sisting from the beginning till Abraham's time, of such only 
as 'were afterwards for distinction's sake called Gentiles ; 
although God was then pleased to bestow His mercies more 
plentifully upon that one particular Church of the Jews, 
deduced from Abraham, than upon any other, or indeed 
upon all the rest, for the principal causes before specified; 
yet they were not utterly so rejected, or cast out of God's 
favour, but that many of them did continue as dutiful 
children in the lap and bosom of the said Catholic Church. 
Of which Catholic Church, it is true that Adam and Noah, 
for their times, were, under Christ, the chief governors. 
Howbeit afterward the posterity of Noah being mightily 
increased, when thereupon he distributed the whole world 
among his three sons, and their issue, he did not appoint 
any one of them to be the ruler of the said Catholic Church, 
but left the government of every particular family or Church 
unto their chief heads, princes and priests, and of the whole 
to the Son of God, and sole monarch of it, Who only was 
able to undertake such a charge. Neither do we read that 
91 Aaron, or any of the High-Priests, took upon them at any 
time to extend their jurisdiction beyond the bounds and 
limits of the twelve tribes ; or so much as once dream that 
the whole world was their diocese : that which they had being 
more than indeed z they well ordered. 

PLACET EIS. 



CANON XXXVI. 

M ang man therefore shall affirm either that inuring the 
continuance of the <2M& Testament, the merits of (JChtist's 
&eath actuallg to come, mere not sufficient to sabe all true 
fceltebers : or, that there foas then no ffiatholic CDhurch : or, 
that at ang time there foas ang other rock but %z%w ©hrist, 
the hlesseti gjeetf, upon fohom the ©atholic ©hurch foas then 

' ' Indeed more than.' D. 



78 overall's convocation book. 

book butlt : or, tfjat mang of tfje ©entiles foere not alfoags, for 

: — auojjt tfjat is fenofon to tfje tontrarg, true members of tfje 

CTatfjolic ffiburrfj : or, tfjat ©fjrist f^tmself foas not tfje sole 
bead or monarcb all tfjat Mjilt of tfje fofjole ©atfjolit ©burtfj: 
or, tfjat tfje safb CCatfjoltc ©burtfj, after tfje members of ft 
forrc dispersed into all tfje plates of tfje fioovltr, foas otfjerfoise 
bisible tfjan per partes .- or, tfjat Noafj did appoint ang man 
to be tfje bisible fjeaU of tfje said ©atfjolt'c ©burrfj : a or, tfjat 
tfje $^igb=$riest among tfje gjefos ba& ang more autfjoritg 
ober tfje ©atfjolic ©burrfj of ©oil tfjan king Dab id bad obrr 
tfje universal kingdom of ffiod : or, tfjat tfje saftr f^igb^riest 92 
bad not greatlg sinncij, if be bad taken upon bint, or usurped 
ang sutfj infinite autfjoritg, f)t dotfj greatlg err b . 

PLACET EIS. 

* The ' Placet" is omitted at the by the Barlow MS. which are given in 
bottom of this page of MS. A. the Appendix. 

* See the various readings supplied 



CONCERNING THE 



GOVERNMENT OF GOD'S CATHOLIC CHURCH, 



KINGDOMS OF THE WHOLE WORLD. 



93 BOOK SECOND. 3 

CHAPTER FIRST. 

In pursuing our intended course through the Old Testa- BOOK 
ment, and until the destruction of Jerusalem, we over-slipped : — - 



and passed by the fulness of that time wherein the Son of 
God, the maker and governor of all the world, our Lord and 
Saviour Jesus Christ, was conceived by the Holy Ghost, and 
born of the Virgin Mary. So as now we are to return back, 
and prosecute our said course, as the b true grounds thereof 
are laid down, confirmed and practised in the New Testa- 
ment. At the entrance whereinto, we confess ourselves to be 
greatly amazed , considering the strange impediments, and 
mighty stumbling-blocks, which, through long practice and 
incredible ambition, are cast in our way, in that we find 
the estate of that Church, which would rule over all, to be 
degenerated in our days, as far, in effect, from her primary 
and apostolical institution and rules, as we have shewed 
before, the estate of the Jewish Church to have swerved, 
through the like pride and ambition, from that excellent 
condition wherein she was first established, and afterward 
preserved and beautified by Moses, and king David, with the 
rest of his most worthy and godly successors d - For except 

* In the MS. A. a new series of astonished.' D. 
pagination commences. A new scribe d The passage with the words, ' in 

has also been employed. that we find the estate,' and ending 

b ' As we find the true.' D. with the sentence, are in the MS. A. 

c ' At our entrance into which course, enclosed in brackets, 
we confess ourselves to be greatly 



80 overall's convocation book. 

book we should condemn the Old Testament, as many ancient e 

'■ — heretics f have done, and thereupon overthrow all which 

hitherto we have built; and not that only, but should 
furthermore, either approve of their gross impiety who read 
the Scriptures of the New Testament as if they were falsified 94 
and corrupted, and by receiving and rejecting as much of 
them as they list, do prefer before them, as not containing 
in them all necessary truth for man's salvation, certain 
obscure and apocryphal writings ; or, should ourselves im- 
piously imagine that the New Testament, as now we have it, 
was but a rough draught, and a fit project compiled for the 
time, by the Apostles, to be afterwards better ordered, polished, 
and supplied with certain human traditions and doctrine, by 
some of their successors : we can find g no authentical 
ground, nor sufficient warrant, in those writings, which 
ought to be the true rule of every Christian man's conscience, 
as not being there to be found, for any apostolical priest or 
bishop either to pretend that all the particular Churches in 
the world are under his government, or to tell the subjects 
of any Christian king, opposite in some points unto him, 
that they are no longer bound to obey him their said king, 
but until they shall be able, by force of arms, or by some 
secret practice, to subdue him; or to challenge to himself 
an absolute and universal authority and power over all kings 
and kingdoms in the world, to bestow them, in some cases, 
under pretence of religion, when he shall think the same to 
be most available, for the strengthening and upholding of 
such his pretended universal power and dominion. To the 
proof whereof, before we address ourselves, because the 
same doth much depend upon the admirable humiliation of 
the Son of God, in taking our nature upon Him, and perform- 
ing the work of our salvation, in such a manner as He did, 
we have thought it our duties, lest otherwise we might be 
mistaken, either through weakness, simplicity, or malice, first, 
briefly to observe, notwithstanding our Saviour His said 
humiliation, the most wonderful dignity, pre-eminency and 
royalty of His person. 

e Aug. de Haeres. cap. xlvi. [This stood in the copy, but has been struck 

reference is not in the MS. A. See out 
note A.] * ' We can see.' D. 

' ' Formerly ' has here originally 



overall's convocation book. 81 

95 It is many ways apparent that the mean estate and book 
condition of our Saviour Christ here upon earth, was one — — — 
especial motive, both to the Jews and Gentiles, why, in their 
carnal judgments, He was to the one sort a scandal and to 

the other a scorn, as if He had been a man out of his wits, [l Cor. 1. 
and preached He knew not what. In which respect, partly '■* 
not only the people of the Jews, the priests of all sorts, the 
Scribes and Pharisees, with the rest of their hypocritical 
orders ; but likewise the civil governors, as well Romans as 
Jews, did utterly despise Him, hate Him, deride Him, beat 
Him, and put Him to death. Since which time sundry sorts [Mat. 26. 
of heretics have stumbled at the same stone, labouring, by all ^ 21 &c 1 
the means they could, to impeach and dishonour the person 
of Christ, in regard of the mean show of His human nature 11 , 
notwithstanding the many arguments which they might 
have found in the Scriptures, had not their hearts been 
hardened, of His divinity. On the other side also, we are 
not ignorant how the bishop of Rome and his adherents, 
— supposing it would too much impeach their credits and 
worldly reputations, if they should be too much pressed to 
deduce the principal strength of their estates and callings 
from the said mean condition of our Saviour Christ, whilst 
He lived in this world,-r-do thereupon attribute sundry 
virtues, powers and branches of authority unto His human 
nature, which do not, in truth, belong properly unto it, but 
are rather appertaining to His person, being both God and 
man ' ; as hoping thereby to get some fair pretences and 
colours for the upholding of their usurped greatness and 
pretended uncontroulable sovereignty. For the avoiding 
therefore of these extremities, and because such as deny 
the pope's supremacy are most falsely charged by sundry 
passionate and inconsiderate persons to be men that believe 
no one article of the Christian faith k , we have thought it 

96 meet to make it known to all the Christian world, how 
detestable to the Church of England all such false doctrine is, 
as doth any way not only impeach the sacred person of our 
Saviour Christ, but likewise the other two persons of the 
blessed Trinity, God the Father, and God the Holy Ghost, in 

h [See note B.] ' [See note C] k [See note D.] 

OVERALL. G 



82 

book that the dishonouring of one of them is the dishonouring of 

:— them all three. We do therefore for ourselves, and in the 

name of all the rest of the Church of England, acknowledge 
and profess, from the hottom of our hearts, the truth of all 
that is written in the sacred Scriptures; and consequently, 
and in more particular manner, whatsoever is written in the 
same that doth appertain to the most holy and hlessed 
Trinity. Out of the doctrine of which sacred writings, 
because the Apostles and Churches of God, moved there- 
unto by sundry sorts of heretics, have, long since, most 
faithfully and learnedly deduced into certain summaries, 
rightly termed Creeds, all those points of true doctrine 
which do concern God the Father, God the Son, and God 
the Holy Ghost, and are necessarily to be believed, under 
pain of condemnation ; we do resolutely embrace and stead- 
fastly believe all and every one the articles of the Apostles' 
Creed, and all and every one the articles of the ' other Creeds, 
made by sundry councils for the further declaration of the 
Christian faith and Apostolic Creed, as of the Nicene Creed, 
made by the council of Nice against Arms, who denied the 
divinity of the Son of God ; and of the next Creed, made 
in the first council of Constantinople, ratifying and further 
declaring the Nicene Creed against Eudoxius the Arian, and 
Macedonius, who denied the Holy Ghost to be God ; -and of 
the Creed made in the first council of Ephesus™ against 
Nestorius, who taught that the two natures in Christ were 
not united together personally, but that the Word, which did 
take our nature upon Him for our redemption, did only 97 
assist Christ our Saviour, as one friend may assist another ; 
and of the Creed made in the council of Chalcedon against 
Eutyches, who did confound the two natures of Christ. 
Against any of which articles whosoever doth oppose himself, 
and doth wilfully continue in such his opposition, we hold 
and judge them to be worthily subject to all those censures 

1 The passage beginning, ' other the Holy Ghost to be God, and to be 

Creeds,' and ending ' as of the,' is a person proceeding from the Father 

in the margin of A. and the Son, and all and every one the 

m The passage has originally stood articles of the Creed,' &c. The words 

thus in A. ' And all and every one ' certifying and further declaring the 

the articles of the Creed made in the Nicene Creed against Eudoxius the 

first council of Constantinople, and Arian,' stand in the margin. 
Macedonius and Eudoxius, who denied 



overall's convocation book. 83 

and anathematisms, which the several constitutions and BOOK 
canons of the said councils have justly laid upon them. 

Also, with the same resolution and faith before mentioned, 
we receive and believe all and every one the several points 
and articles of Athanasius' Creed, made a little after the 
council of Nice, against such blasphemous opinions as in 
those times were either directly, or indirectly, published in 
corners and spread here and there to the seducing of many. 
According to some articles of the which Creed that do more 
nearly concern our course, we steadfastly believe and confess, 
'that our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is both God 
and man ; God, of the substance of the Father, begotten 
before all worlds ; and man, of the substance of His Mother, 
born in the world; perfect God, and perfect man, of a 
reasonable soul and human flesh subsisting; equal to the 
Father as touching His Godhead, and inferior to the Father, 
[as] touching His manhood ; Who although He be both 
God and man, yet He is not two, but one Christ ; one, not 
by conversion of the Godhead into flesh, but by taking [of] 
the manhood into God ; one altogether, not by confusion of 
substance, but by unity of person.' In respect of which 
personal union of the two natures of our Saviour Christ, 
without confusion or mixture of either of them, thus de- 
scribed by Athanasius ", whatsoever is affirmed in the Scrip- 
tures, as well of the one nature as of the other, the same is 
98 also truly to be affirmed de toto composito, that is, of His 
most sacred person being both God and man ; the essential 
proprieties ° of them both remaining, notwithstanding, dis- 
tinguished. 

For, as the said personal or hypostatical union of the said 
two natures doth not make the one nature to be the other, 
the divine nature to be the human nature, or the human 
nature to be the divine nature; so doth it not make the 
essential proprieties of the one nature to be the essential 
proprieties of the other nature; but as well the proprieties 
and actions as the natures themselves do remain distinguished, 
though united in one person; both of them concurring 
together, the Deity in working that which appertaineth to 
the Deity, and the humanity executing those essential pro- 

" 'Described in the said Creed.' D. ° ' Properties.' D. 

g2 



84 overall's convocation book. 

book prieties and actions which do belong unto the humanity. 
: — For example, the divine nature appeared in Christ by 



miracles, when His human nature was subject to many 
opprobries and injuries. In that our Saviour Christ did 

Mat. 14. 17. satisfy five thousand persons with five loaves, did give water 

Mat. 14.25. of life to the woman of Samaria, did walk upon the sea with 

Mat. 8. 26. dry foot, did by His commandment calm the winds, — He 
shewed thereby some effects and works of His divine nature, 
because they were, as one well saith, Verbi propria, non 
carnis, the proprieties of the Word, and not of the flesh. 

Mat. 14. 19. Again, in that Christ brake bread, this was an office of His 
human nature; but in that He multiplied it, the same did 
appertain to His divine nature. In that He cried out 

Joh.ll.43. 'Lazarus, come forth/ that was the office of His human 
nature ; but in that He quickened him and raised him from 
death, that did belong unto His divine nature. In that He 

Mat. 9. 2. said, ' Thy sins are forgiven thee,' that was an office of His 
human nature ; but in that such sins were indeed remitted, 
the same did appertain to His divine nature. In that our 

Joh. 19. Saviour Christ died, the same did proceed from the flesh ; 

on 

He'b. 2 . 14 but in that by His death He did expiate our sins, that did 
1S - proceed from the Spirit. In that He was buried, did proceed 99 

4. from the flesh; but in that He did raise Himself from the 

Joh. 2. 19. dead, that was the office of His divinity. In that He gave 

bread to His Apostles in His last supper, He did it as man ; 

but in that He made them partakers of His blessed body, 
Mat 26. He did the same as He was God. In that now being in 
10 16 heaven, He doth possess that kingdom in the name and 
Lu. 22. 30. behalf of His elect, that doth appertain unto His human 

nature ; but that He doth now remain with us and dwell in 
Joh. 15.4. our hearts, that is an office of His divine nature. In that 
Heb.7.25! He maketh intercession for us, that doth belong to His 
Rom. 5. 9. human nature ; but in that He doth justify us, regenerate 
Phil. 2. 13. us, work in us both to will and to perform, in that He ruleth 
PsUS 85 us an< ^ l ea( leth us in the way of His commandments, all 

these offices do appertain unto His divinity. Lastly, in that 

He shall come in the clouds, and say unto one sort of 
Mat25.34. persons, ' Come, ye blessed,' and unto the other sort, ' Depart, 

ye cursed,' He shall do the same according to His human 

nature ; but in that He shall judge every man according to 



overall's convocation book. 85 

His knowledge of all men's hearts, their cogitations, desires BOOK 
and works, that He shall do as God. -— -— — 

Nevertheless, any thing thus by us affirmed notwithstand- 
ing, Christ Himself is not divided, though the proprieties 
and actions of His two natures are in this sort to be distin- 
guished: as God Himself is not divided, although the three 
persons in Trinity are rightly held to be indeed distinguished; 
and yet all the said actions and proprieties of the two natures 
of Christ, distinguished, as we have expressed, they are, not- 
withstanding, very truly to be affirmed of His sacred person. 
The reason whereof hath been before touched, and it is this ; p- 98. 
because seeing that both the natures are joined together in 
the person of the Son by an hypostatical, and consequently 
by a true and essential union, so as Christ is thereby both 
true God, in regard of His divine nature, and true man, in 
100 respect of His human nature; whatsoever is the propriety of 
the divine nature and of the human nature, the same is 
wholly and altogether in Christ, and is necessarily therefore 
to be affirmed of Him, both essentially and properly. In 
respect whereof, we say that Christ was dead, and that He 
could not die ; that He is both finite and infinite ; eternal, 
and temporal ; in every place, and yet circumscribed in one 
place. For, of necessity, whatsoever are the properties of 
the human nature, the same are truly and properly to be 
affirmed de vero homine ; and whatsoever are the proprieties 
of the divine nature, the same are likewise to be affirmed de 
vero Deo ; Christ being, out of all controversy amongst the 
children of God, et verus homo, et verus Deus. And thus we 
have, after a sort, both briefly and truly set down the force 
and efficacy of the hypostatical union of the two natures of 
Christ, being distinguished, but no ways confounded; as the 
same, together with the true doctrine of all other necessary 
articles concerning the blessed Trinity, doth, by the Scrip- 
tures, most truly expounded in the Creeds above mentioned, 
many ways very notably appear. 

To this purpose much more might here have been added 
by us ; if, our course considered, we had thought it necessary. 
Only we have thought it fit, furthermore -to profess and 
make it thereby known to all men, that there are some other 
Creeds made by other councils and particular bishops, like 



86 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK to Athanasius', and other worthy persons ; as Irenseus' 
g— !jt — Creed, Tertullian's Creed, as we may so term it, Damasus his 
ham,jc.4. Creed, the Creed ascribed to St. Ambrose and St. Augustine, 
1—18. , Te £ )eum i au da mus > fy c , the Creed of the first council of 
Toledo, St. Jerome's Creed, the Creed ascribed to Leo, which 
was approved by the council of Chalcedon, and the Creed of 
the sixth council of Constantinople, against the Monothelites, 
holding that in Christ, both God and man, there was but one 
will ; all of them tending to the setting forth the orthodoxal 101 
and true doctrine of ' One God in Trinity and Trinity in 
Unity, not confounding the Persons, nor dividing the sub- 
stance p ; and of one Christ, true God, and true man, not 
confounding His natures, nor dividing His Person.' Which 
Creeds we do receive, embrace, and reverence in such sort as 
they have been received, embraced and reverenced hitherto 
by all the particular Churches of the Christian world ; inas- 
much as they agree, both with the Scriptures, with the 
Apostles' Creed, with the four Creeds mentioned of the first 
four general councils, and with Athanasius' Creed; which 
contain in them that faith which was then, and so still ought 
to be accounted the true, Catholic faith; nothing, in effect, 
being contained in all the Creeds before by us specified, which 
may not be deduced by necessary consequences out of the 
Creed which Athanasius madei; the conclusion of which 
Creed is in these words expressed; — 'This is the Catholic 
faith, which except a man believe faithfully he cannot be 
saved.' To which conclusion that, in sense, is very consonant 
wherewith Damasus doth end his Creed r , in these words; 
' Read these things, believe them, retain them ; to this faith 
submit thy soul, and thou shalt obtain life and reward from 
Christ.' 

In which Creeds, containing the Catholic faith in those 
days, or in any of the rest, we have thought it good here to 
remember, that there is not any one article to warrant or 
prove those new articles which were coined long after the 
making of any the said Creeds s by the bishops of Rome, and 

* From here to the end of the ' [See note E.] 

sentence stands in the margin of A., » The passage beginning ' by the 

added by the same hand. bishops of Rome,' and ending with 

fl The D. reads, ' out of the said the word ' supremacy,' is written in 

Athanasian Creed.' the margin of A. by the same hand. 



overall's convocation book. 87 

are added to the Nicene Creed by Pius the Fourth, in the book 

profession of the Roman faith, specially that new article of - — 

the pope's supremacy, which is still so stiffly maintained and 
urged upon many under pain of the loss of their souls, viz. 
that it is altogether necessary for them, if they will be saved, 
to be obedient to the bishop of Rome*. Which new article, 
102 being but an extravagant conclusion made by a very strange 
man and built upon as strange collections out of the Scrip- 
tures, we leave it for a novelty unto all the articles of the 
ancient Catholic faith; and will now address ourselves to 
prosecute the same course and points in the New Testament 
which we held in the Old. 

[placet eis.J 



CHAPTER II. 



It is a certain rule in divinity, that grace doth not destroy 
nature u . The doctrine of the Seed of the woman, that was 
foretold should break the serpent's head, did not abolish the 
moral law. The ceremonies in the Old Testament, which 
shadowed and signified the mercies of God in Christ, had no 
power to extinguish the laws first imprinted in men's hearts, 
and afterwards engraven in tables of stone by the finger of 
God. The prophets foretelling the coming of Christ, and 
the merits of His passion, did likewise reprove all sins and 
offences committed against the Ten Commandments. Christ 
testifieth of Himself, that He ' came not to destroy the law 
and the prophets, but to fulfil them.' By His death He hath Mat. 5. 17. 
delivered us from the curse of the law, but not from the 
obedience of it. And St. Paul saith that the Apostles did 
not 'make the law of none effect through faith, but that Jtom.3.13. 
they did thereby establish the law.' For that faith doth 
only apprehend Christ truly to salvation, which worketh by 
charity; that is, which purgeth the conscience from dead 
works to serve the living God, and* bringeth forth by the 
Spirit, obedience to the precepts and laws of God. 

' [See Note F.] ' God and,' inclusive, are in the margin 

» [See Note G.J oi A, 

1 The words from ' purgeth,' to 



88 overall's convocation book. 

book. It y hath been shewed by us at large in the former book, 
— — — that although the Son of God, having made the world, did by 
l^Jf&c.] His mighty power and divine providence, retain, as it were, 
in His own hands, the general rule and government of it ; 
yet for a more visible benefit and comfort to mankind, He 103 
did divide and distribute the same into divers countries, 
principalities and kingdoms ; and ordaining civil magistracy, 
did not only appoint sovereign princes and kings as His 
deputies and lieutenants upon earth to rule and govern under 
Him such countries and kingdoms as He had allotted unto 
them ; but did likewise tie mankind by one of the moral laws 
engraven in their hearts, that they should honour them, serve 
them, and be obedient unto them. "Which particular com- 
mandment was no more abolished by the Incarnation of our 
Saviour Christ, than were all the rest. Nay it was in truth 
of such force and public note, as that our Saviour, having 
most willingly subjected Himself to the obedience of the 
whole law, did very carefully, upon every occasion, shew 
Himself most observant of this one law amongst the rest. 
For in the whole course of His life here upon earth, we find 
not any alteration that He made in the civil state where He 
was conversant ; which He must of necessity have done, if 
His coming into the world had any way impeached the 
authority of the civil magistrates. It is expressly recorded 
Lu.2.51. of Him that He lived in subjection to His parents; therein 
fulfilling the said fifth commandment, which containeth as 
well the subjection due to authority civil as paternal. He 
Rom. l. 3. wa s 'made of the seed of David according to the flesh/ as the 
Apostle speaketh ; and so had, no doubt, according to His 
manhood, great natural compassion of those miseries and 
afflictions which the Jews at that very time endured under 
the Romans. Howbeit, as knowing the duties of their 
allegiance, He neither moved nor any way encouraged them 
to take arms against the emperor; nor filled their heads 
with shifts and distinctions how subjects in this case and 
that case were superior to their sovereigns ; nor did any 
way approve of those rebellious courses in them whereunto 
they were, of their own dispositions, very greatly addicted. 101 

' Here in the margin of A. is not a new Capitular.' (?) 
written in red chalk, ' Begin here ; 



overall's convocation book. 89 

He was so far from those exorbitant and bad humours, as BOOK 
still He shewed, when there was cause, His great detestation , — _ — 
of them. He did Himself very willingly pay tribute when it [Mat. 17. 
was demanded; and upon fit occasion, gave all the Jews this '■-! 
general 2 rule, that they, living under Cassar, were bound to 
pay unto him those things that were his; meaning such obedi- [Mat. 22. 
ence, custom, tributes, tolls, taxations and payments, as by '- 1 
the laws, both divine and imperial, were due unto Caesar. 
And certainly if ever it had, and might have been lawful for 
private men, in respect of their own zeal, to have used force 
against authority, it seemeth unto us that it might have 
been borne with in the Apostles, upon some such accidents 
as then fell out. Judas had betrayed their master, and 
thereupon a multitude was sent, with a public officer, to 
apprehend Him. Which the Apostles perceiving, conferred 
together, as it seemeth, how to make resistance, and said in 
their zeal, 'Master, shall we smite them with the sword?' Lu. 22. 49. 
But Peter seeing, of likelihood, the haste, violence, and fury 
that was used by the said multitude, did upon the sudden, 
pluck out his sword, and without any expectation ' what ' waiting 
Christ would answer to the said question, smiting one of 
the company, did cut off his ear. Now if we shall consult 
with flesh and blood, who would not approve this fact of 
St. Peter ? But our Saviour Christ, being void of any heat 
or passion, and only respecting the will of God and the due 
observation of the said particular law, did utterly condemn 
in St. Peter that violent and unlawful attempt ; because he 
being but a private man, had nothing to do with the tem- 
poral sword, which belonged to the civil magistrate; and 
much less should have used it against authority. And there- 
fore, as well to let St. Peter see his offence, as also to leave a 
caution for the bridling thenceforward a of all future rash 
105 zeal in such a case, He justified the law of God, and did 

leave the same for a rule to all posterity, saying, ' All that [Mat. 26. 
take the sword, shall perish with the sword ; ' meaning all 52 '^ 
private persons that shall at any time abuse, after that sort, 
the civil sword, which doth in no wise appertain unto them. 
Besides, it is manifest that our Saviour Christ, if, as He 

' ' Following.' D. * ' Bridling from thenceforwards.' D. 



90 overall's convocation book. 

book was God, He had been disposed, was able to have defended 

'- — Himself against all the world. Nay, as He was man, He 

might, by prayer to His Father, have procured sufficient 
assistance against the force of all His enemies, had He not 
well known that course to have been repugnant to the 
obedience which He had undertaken, of the said command- 
ment, and no way agreeable to the vocation and work which 
He had in hand ; and therefore persisting in His reproof of 

[Mat. 26. St. Peter, ' Thinkest thou.' saith He unto him, 'that I cannot 
now pray to My Father, and He will give Me more than 
twelve legions of Angels?' but it is ever b apparent in all the 
proceedings of our Saviour Christ whilst He lived in this 
world, that He never liked, in any, the resistance of civil 
authority by force; or approved of any inconsiderate and 
rash zeal, bent against magistrates or any other persons; 
but was always ready to blame and check the same, as He 
did when He found it in two other of His Apostles who to 
revenge an injury offered to their master, sought to have 
had it punished from heaven. For when the Samaritans 
refused, — upon conference and direction, we doubt not, of 
those that were in authority over them, — to give Christ 

i.u. 9. 51, entertainment and lodging in one of their cities, James and 
John were so moved therewith as they would needs have 
licence of Him to command that fire should come down from 

[2 Kings heaven, as Elias did ; shewing thereby, that in their heat, if 
'- 1 they had been able, they would have had them all destroyed. 
But our Saviour Christ, disliking such fiery and rash zeal, 106 
rebuked them and said, ' You know not of what spirit you 
are ;' that is, in effect, as if He should have said, You may 
pretend Elias his fact, but you are far from Elias his spirit. 
He only executed the judgment of God, as, by the Spirit, He 
was extraordinarily directed : whereas you have received no 
such direction, but are only in your passion and heat stirred 
up to revenge. 

The conclusion hereof is, that Christ our Lord all the time 
He remained here upon the earth, did not only in His own 
person shew Himself obedient to civil authority, according 
to the said fifth commandment, but did likewise utterly 

b In A. the word ' very' is written in red chalk above 'ever.' 



overall's convocation book. 91 

condemn, in others, upon every occasion offered unto Him, book 
throughout the four Evangelists, all inconsiderate zeal and n - 
opposition against temporal magistracy. Insomuch, as con- 
cerning His own said obedience, when He was apprehended, 
notwithstanding Peter's sword, He submitted Himself to the 
public officer that was then sent for Him ; and likewise being 
afterwards carried to Pilate, the civil magistrate at that time, 
under the emperor, and before him falsely charged by His 
malicious adversaries with treason, He behaved Himself in 
such dutiful manner as was fit and convenient for Him that 
truly had professed subjection "", and did in no sort seek to 
decline his power and authority, either by alleging that 
He was not the emperor's subject, or that Pilate was not 
His competent judge, or by using any other tergiversation or 
evasion ; but acknowledged very freely, his said authority to 
be lawful, and yielding Himself thereunto, did confess that 
it ' was given him from above.' Joh. 19.11. 



107 CANON I. 

&nb therefore if ang man shall affirm, unber colour of ang 
thing that is t'rt the scriptures, either that the Uoctrine of 
grace t'n the Nefo Testament both more abolish the rules of 
nature or moral law of QSoii than ft tfttf fit the ©lb ; or, that 
through faith the saftf lafo foas not rather established than 
in ang sort impeached ; or, that because as mang as beliebe 
are rebeemeb anb mabe free from the curse of the lain, theg 
are therefore exempted an& free from the obebience of the 
lafo; or, that hg the incarnation of our ^abiour Christ, 
obebience to the fifth commanbment, touching honour bue to 
parents antr princes, foas in ang sort impeachetr, the rest of 
the lafo being established ; or, that our gbabiour Christ, 
habing unbertafcen the fulfilling of the fohole lafo, as far 
forth, at the least, as eber manfcinb foas bounti to habe ful- 
filled it, came short in this one lafo, bg exempting ^imself 
from ang obebience bue to the cibil magistrate ; or, that f^e, 

c The.passage from ' that' to ' subjection' inclusive, is in the margin of A. 



92 overall's convocation book. 

book fiabing tiett himself accor&ing to tfie saiii commantmtent, as 

'- — well to tfie obebience of tfie cibil magistrate as tfie obedience 

wfiicfi was touc to f^is parents, ifiif not, wfiilst f^e libetf in ios 
tfie worlii, fulfil tfie lata wfiollg concerning tfiem botfi ; or, 
tfiat f^e iiiif ang wag or at ang time encourage tfie 3|ews, or 
ang otfier, irirectlg or iniiirectlg, to rebel for ang cause wfiat= 
soeber against tfie -Roman emperor or ang of fits subordinate 
magistrates ; or, tfiat $^e iiiii not berg toilliuglg, botfi f^im= 
self pag tribute to ©eesar, anU also a&bise tfie %tto% so to 
tio; or, tfiat wfien f^e willeir tfie ^jews to pag tribute to 
GPaesar, inclu&ing tfieretn tfieir irutg of obe&ience unto fiim, 
f^e iiiir not tfiereiu Ileal plainlg anil sincerelg, but meant 
secretlg tfiat tfieg sfioulK be bounty no longer to be obedient 
unto fiim, but until bg force tfieg sfioulif be able to resist 
fiim; or, tfiat f^e &i& not utterlg anil trulg conUemu all 
iiebices, conferences antr resolutions wfiatsoeber, eitfier in f^is 
ofon Apostles, or in ang otfier persons, for tfie using of force 
against cibil autfioritg ; or, tfiat it is or can be more lawful 
for ang pribate persons, eitfier of &t. Jeter's calling, or of 
ang otfier profession, to iirafo tfieir sfoor&s against autfioritg, 
tfiottgfi in tfieir rasfi ?eal tfieg sfioulif fioltr it lawful so to Bo 
for tfie preserbation of religion, tfian it toas for &t. peter for 
tfie preserbation of fit's master's life ; or, tfiat bg ©firfst's 109 
foorirs abobe mentioned, all subjects of Wfiat sort soeber witfi= 
out exception, ougfit not bg tfie lam of ©oil to perisfi wftfi tfie 
sworii, tfiat tafte anir use tfie sworii for ang cause against 
feings an& sobereip princes un&er wfiom tfieg were born, 
or un&er rofiose jurisdiction tfieg bo infiabft ; or, tfiat seeing 
our Ibabiour QDfirist wottlii not fiabe tfie Samaritans to be 
UestrogetJ wftfi fire from fieaben; altfiougfi tfieg mere at tfiat 
time Uibfotfj in religion from tfie gjews aniJ refused to receibe 
f^im in person, it is not to be ascribe* to tfie spirit of Satan 
for ang pribate men to attempt bg gunpowiier anil fire from 
fiell to blow up anil iiestrog tfieir sobereigns, anil tfie wfiole 
state of tfie countrg wfiere tfieg were born anil breiJ, because in 
tfieir conceits tfieg refuseii some parts of GCfi list's iioctrine anil 
gobevnment ; or, tfiat ©firist iiiii not well anii as tfie saiij fiftfi 



93 

comman&ment oft require, in submitting himself as f^e tifo book 
to autfioritg, altfiougfi |^c foas first sent for fottfi sfoortfs anU — LL — 
stabes, as if $^e ftati been a tfiief, anir tficn afterfoar&s carrieif 
to dilate anir bg fiim, albeit fie founfc no ebil fa ^im, con= 
Uemne& to tfeatfi ; or, tfiat bg ang tfoctrine or example, fofiicfi 
n°©firist eber taugfit or fiatfi left upon gootr recortr, it tan be 
probetr latoful to ang subjects for ang cause of tofiat nature 
soeber to decline either tfie autfioritg an& jurisdiction of tfietr 
soberetp princes, or of ang tfietr latoful deputies antr inferior 
magistrates ruling un&er tfiem, fie tfotfi greatlg err. 



CHAPTER III. 



It is many ways very plain and evident that the Jews did 
expound all those places of the prophets which do notably 
set forth the spiritual kingdom of our Saviour Christ, to be 
meant of a temporal kingdom which He should erect upon 
the earth. And upon that false ground they did imagine 
that when their expected Messiah should come into the 
world. He was to advance them unto a glorious estate here 
upon earth, and to reign in the midst of them as a most 
mighty and temporal monarch. Which erroneous conceit, 
when Herod heard of the birth of Christ, made him to fear 
lest the new-born babe should deprive him of his kingdom, 
and induced him thereupon to seek His destruction. Thence 
also it did proceed, that when the people were so much 
moved with admiration of one of Christ's miracles, as that 
they used these words, ' This is of a truth the Prophet that joh. 6. 14, 
should come into the world/ they presently devised how 15- 
they might make Him their king. But Christ perceiving 
their drift, prevented their purpose by departing from them ; 
as well observing and knowing that their erroneous imagin- 
ation of Him. Nay, the better sort of those that followed 
in Christ were not free from this erroneous cogitation; as it Mat. 20. 
appeareth by the petition that the mother of Zebedee's ^ rk 10 
children made unto Christ, saying, ' Grant that these my 35, 41, &c. 



94 overall's convocation book. 

book two sons may sit, the one at Thy right hand, and the other 
— ^— at Thy left hand, in Thy kingdom.' It seemeth, hy St. Mark, 



that her said two sons, James and John, did join with their 
mother and made likewise the same petition themselves, 
unto Christ, in their own names. And it is plain that the 
rest of the Apostles, having aspiring minds to have heen 
great men in the world, as dreaming of a temporal kingdom, 
that Christ was in time to establish amongst them, when 
they heard this suit, did hegin, as the Evangelists testify, to 
disdain at James and John for seeking, in that sort, to prefer 
themselves before them; some of them perhaps thinking 
themselves more worthy of those two great dignities than 
either of them were. But our Saviour Christ, finding these 
carnal imaginations amongst them, did throughly reprove 
them for those their vain conceits ; and did make it well 
known unto them how far they overshot themselves when 
they supposed that He should become a temporal king ; or 
that they themselves should be honoured hy Him with 
temporal principalities. Which course also our Saviour 

Lu.22. 24. Christ held, when as St. Luke saith, 'there arose a strife 
amongst the Apostles, which of them should be the greatest.' 
For then, they persisting in their former error, He did again 
renew His reproof, if this were a several contention from the 
former, saying unto them, ' The kings of the Gentiles reign 
over them, and they that bear rule over them are called 
benefactors,' as using to reward their servants with great 
and extraordinary worldly preferments ; — or, as St. Matthew 

Mat. 20. recordeth Christ's words, whether upon this or the former 

25 ' 26 " occasion mentioned it is not greatly material, because they 
are all one in sense, ' Ye know that the lords of the Gentiles 
have dominion over them, and they that are great, exercise 
authority over them ; hut,' saith Christ, f it shall not be so 112 
among you. But whosoever will he great among you, let 
him be your servant ; even as the Son of man came, not to 
he served, but to serve ; ' or, as St. Luke hath Christ's words, 

[Lu. 22. ' Ye shall not be so ;' that is, You shall not live as kings 

J upon the earth, nor have such worldly estates as that thereby 

ye might have occasion to vaunt in the world what great 

benefactors you have been in advancing your followers to 

this or that dukedom, according as great kings and monarchs 



OVERALL'S CONVOCATION BOOK. 95 

are accustomed to deal with their servants and principal BOOK 

subjects; but let the greatest among you be as the least, — ~: 

and the chiefest as he that serveth. ' For who is greater ? 
he that sitteth at the table, or he that serveth? Is not he 
that sitteth at the table ? and I am among you as he that 
serveth.' By which words of our Saviour, it is very manifest 
how far He was from challenging to Himself any worldly 
kingdom; and how much His Apostles were deceived in 
apprehending what great men they should become d in the 
world by being His followers and disciples. 

To this purpose much more might be here alleged by us ; 
as also it would not be forgotten what we have before 
observed in the former chapter, tending to the same effect ; [p. 88.] 
inasmuch as Christ, having made Himself subject to the 
obedience of the fifth commandment, which tied Him as well 
to be a subject unto the emperor under whom He was born, 
as to the obedience of His parents, did thereby shew Him- 
self to be no temporal monarch. Howbeit, all this notwith- 
standing, there are some so much addicted in these days 
unto the said erroneous opinion of the Jews, as for the 
advancement of the glory of the bishop of Rome, they will 
needs have Christ to have been here upon the earth a 
temporal king ; affirming that upon His nativity all the 
kings in the world lost their regal power and authority, all 
their kingdoms being devolved unto Him; and that they 
113 could no longer possess them by any right, interest, or title, 
until they had again resumed them from Him as He was 
man, and forsaken their ancient tenures, whereby they had 
held them of Him as He was God. Insomuch, as some of 
them say in effect, that neither Augustus Caesar, nor Tiberius 
his successor, were lawful emperors, from the time of Christ's 
birth for above the space of thirty years, until He our 
Saviour had required the Jews to pay tribute to Csesar; as if 
in so doing Tiberius had again received thereby his former 
right to the empire, and that thereupon he was from that 
time forward to hold it of Christ, as He was man. In which 
erroneous conceits these men proceed further than ever the 
Jews, or the Apostles in their weakness, did; for the Jews 
never imagined of their Messiah, that when He came into 

d ' Become by being.' D. 



96 overall's convocation book. 

book the world He should abolish all civil government amongst 
: — the "Gentiles and be a temporal king to rule all nations, or 



that as many sovereign kings and princes as should from 
that time forward desire to rule their subjects by any lawful 
power and authority, must receive and hold the same from 
their, the said Jews', temporal king e ; but did restrain their 
conceits within more narrow bounds, thinking that their 
Messiah should not have such intermeddling with the Gentiles, 
but only restore the kingdom of Israel which had for a long 
time been miserably shaken and rent in pieces, and live in 
that country amongst them in a much more glorious form 
and state than ever any f of their kings before Him had done. 
And yet notwithstanding, these the said persons, having 
inconsiderately so far overrun the Jews in their follies, are 
possessed nevertheless with some imaginations, no doubt, 
that because the pope doth either applaud or wink at their 
proceedings, they may in time make it probable to the 
simpler sort, — who, when force is to be used, do bear the 
greatest sway, — that as all emperors and kings, forsooth, held 
their kingdoms from Christ, as He then was, and still is 114 
man, so ought they now in these days to hold them of the 
pope, in that, if men might safely believe them, our Saviour 
Christ did, as they say, after His ascension bestow all such 
His worldly dominions upon St. Peter, and consequently 
upon his successors, the bishops of Rome ; and that now all 
worldly principalities are theirs, and must be held of them 
as they were before of Christ after His incarnation, by as 
many kings and princes as desire to hold their kingdoms by 
any right title. 

But these are men not to be feared ; for, to say the truth 
of them, they are all of them in effect either but gross and 
unlearned canonists, or else but new upstart and sottish 
Nerians ? , and of great affinity with the canonists: who 
meaning, as it seemeth, to outstrip the Jesuits, do labour as 
much to make the pope a temporal monarch as the Jesuits 
have done for his pretended spiritual sovereignty ; whose en- 
deavours are altogether, we suppose h , to be contemned, in 

e 'From (the said Jews) their tem- * [See note H.] 

poral kings.' D. h ' As we suppose.' D. 

' • Than any.' D. 



oveuall's convocation book. 97 

that both the sorts of them, as well canonists as Nerians, are BOOK 
more voluminous in their writings, than substantial : filling — — — 
them principally with very idle and ridiculous canons and 
decrees of the pope's own making; and having no true 
feeling or sense of divinity, do handle the Scriptures, when 
they have leisure to come unto them, with so foul and un- 
washed hands, as that their master either is, or ought to be, 
ashamed of them, in that he permitteth their so absurd books 
to come abroad into the world. 

Besides, it will not a little hinder their credit, if it make 
them not a scorn to all posterity, even amongst such men as 
have otherwise made themselves vassals to the see of Rome ; 
because the said Jesuits, and some others not to have been 
despised for their learning, whilst they have strived to advance 
the pope's supremacy in causes ecclesiastical, have themselves, 
in a manner, broken the neck of his fondly-conceited temporal 
1 1 5 monarchy. Some of the chiefest amongst them affirming very 
peremptorily, that our Saviour Christ, as man, was never a 
temporal king upon earth ; nor ever had any such temporal 
authority, or government, as doth appertain unto kings and 
sovereign princes. We will set down some words of one that Beliarm. 
is of especial authority amongst them; not because we in- p ntif.i'.5. 
tend to ground any thing upon them, but for that they are [ See note 
true, and may perhaps be of more force than ours are like to 
be with some kind of people, the rectifying of whose hearts 
in the truth we tender as much as we do our own. ' Christ,' 
saith he, ' did not take kingdoms from them whose they were ; 
for Christ came not to destroy those things which were well 
settled, but to make them better. Therefore when a king is 
become a Christian, he doth not lose his earthly kingdom, 
but procureth a new interest to a kingdom that is eternal. 
Otherwise the benefit of Christ should be hurtful to kings, 
and grace should destroy nature.' And again ; ' Christ, as He 
was man, whilst He lived upon the earth, neither did nor 
would receive any temporal dominion.' And again ; ' I say, 
that Christ was always, as the Son of God, a king and lord 
of all creatures, in such sort as His Father is ; but this eternal 
and divine kingdom doth not abolish the dominions of men.' 
Again; ' I affirm',' saith he, 'that Christ, as He was man, could 

' ' I affirm not.' D. 



98 overall's convocation book. 

book not, though He would, and had thought it expedient for Him, 

: — have received regal authority ; hut yet I say that He would 

not, and therefore that He did not, receive, nor had, not only 
the execution of any lordship and regality, but neither the au- 
thority or power of any temporal kingdom.' Again, 'Christ, as 
He was man, had no temporal kingdom, neither by inherit- 
ance, nor by election, nor by conquest, nor by any especial 
gift of God k . And therefore he concludeth that Christ had 
no temporal kingdom at all, because every such kingdom is 116 
gotten by one of the four said means.' Again, saith he, 'Christ 
[Mat. 20. never used, in this world, any regal power; He came to 
f J h 12 nrinister, and not to be ministered unto; to be judged, and 
-17.] not to judge.' And again; 'regal authority was neither 

necessary nor profitable to Christ, but plainly idle and un- 
profitable. For the end of His coming into the world was the 
redemption of mankind; but to this end temporal power 
was not necessary, but only spiritual. Lastly ; all the places 
of Scripture almost,' saith he, ' where is any 1 treaty of the 
kingdom of Christ, ought necessarily to be understood of His 
spiritual and eternal kingdom; and therefore it cannot be 
deduced out of the Scriptures that Christ had any temporal 
kingdom.' So as, in this man's judgment, neither St. Peter, 
for his time, nor since, any of his successors, did ever receive 
any temporal kingdoms from Christ, He Himself being never 
possessed of any, as He was man, either to retain in their 
own hands, or to commit the execution of them, as in their 
right, unto other kings and temporal monarchs. 

But to omit the further prosecution of this Loyolist his 
said positions, delivered truly in this point more at large, 
and proved by sundry arguments in his book quoted by us ; 
because he is a man, though he be a cardinal, and of great 
estimation with his own society, whose credit seemeth to 
decay, especially with the said canonists and others of that 
like crew. For if the rest shall hereafter proceed with him, as 
one of them hath already done, by perverting the whole drift 
of his disputation in that behalf, very childishly and grossly, 
he will be driven, ere it be long, to range himself in the 
troops of some who are falsely supposed heretics ; in that the 

k The passage beginning ' And there- the margin of A. 
fore,' and ending with ' means,' is in ' ' A treaty.' D. 



overall's convocation book. 99 

said grave canonist is so courageous as he dareth to adventure book 
the pronouncing of a curse of the greatest nature against n - 

117 him, by name, even Anathema sit ; and therefore we will clear 
our hands of him, and drawing to an end in this matter, 
leave the conclusion of it unto Christ Himself, Who knew 
His own estate, when He lived here in the world, as well as 
any canonists, either by birth of Padua, Naples, or Rome, or 
of any other city or country whatsoever. 

It is true that our Saviour Christ, as soon as He was born, 
was a spiritual king, not only over the Jews, but also over 
all nations. And therefore, when at the time of His arraign- 
ment before Pilate, though in scorn the Jews termed Him 
king, and that He could not indeed truly have denied it ; yet 
He did not equivocate therein, but confessed unto them, what 
manner of king He was. For Pilate saying unto Him, 
' Art Thou the king of the Jews ?' and telling Him that Joh. 18. 
f the Jews and the High-Priests had delivered Him into his ' 
hands/ Jesus answered thus, ' My kingdom is not of this 
world : if My kingdom were of this world, My servants would 
surely fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews ; but 
now is My kingdom not from hence.' As if He should have 
said, ' I am no temporal king, nor have any temporal king- 
dom in this world ; for if I had, my subjects, no doubt, would 
never have suffered Me to come to this distress ; or if it had 
been My hap so to have been dishonoured, as now I am, they 
would, out of all doubt, have fought on My behalf, as all 
dutiful subjects are bound to do when the persons of their 
sovereigns shall be in any danger. But My kingdom is of 
another nature ; it is no temporal kingdom, either of this 
world, that is, such a kingdom as those who are temporal 
kings do possess; or from hence, that is, My kingdom re- 
quireth no worldly assistance, the world hath given Me no 
subjects, neither have I any worldly estate or possessions ; so 
as it might be affirmed truly either of Me or of My kingdom, 

118 that either for the dignity of My person, or the strengthening 
of My government, I have any thing hence, that is, from the 
world/ 



h 2 



100 



BOOK 
II. 



CANON II. 

&n& therefore if ang man sfiall affirm, un&er colour of ang 
tfiing tftat is in tfie Scriptures, eitfier tfiat tfie gjems irttr not 
err in conceding tfiat tfieir JWcssiafi, fofieu f^e came into tfie 
foorto, sfioulir as a temporal monarch reip amongst tfiem ; or, 
tfiat tfie Apostles tfiemsclbes were not somewhat tainted witfi 
sucfi lifee imaginations ; or, that ©prist's answers unto f^is 
satlj Apostles iifiJ not sufficientlg sfiem unto tfiem tfiat |^e 
came not into tfie morlti to erect for f^imself a temporal fcing= 
trom, anil tfiat therefore tfieg were not to expect from |^im sucfi 
foorMg preferments as tj&cg fiafc Ureametr of ; or, tfiat the Son 
of ffioO, in tfiat f^c Was ma&e man, trttir bg f^is blessefc 
natibttg &epribe all the cibfl magistrates in tfje luovtti of tljnt 
power anti autfioritg fofiicfi f^e fiaii formerlg giben unto them 
as |^e mas ffio& ; or, that ©hrist, as f^e was man, mas bg 
?^is birtfi ma&e a temporal fcing ober all tfie worliJ ; or, tfiat 
all temporal princes aniJ sobereign feings foere tfiencefortfi bouncf 119 
to fioltf tfieir seberal countries anil feingfcoms no more unirer 
©firist, as f^e was ffioti, but as being man, ?©e was become 
a temporal monarch ober all nations; or, tfiat tfie emperor 
Tiberius, who tfien reipefc, Irflj gobern tfie empire for tfie space 
of abobc fifteen gears witfiout ang lawful autfioritg, until our 
Sbabiour ©firist willed tfie gjews to gibe unto ©eesar tfiose 
tfiings tfiat are ©aesar's ; or, tfiat ©firist, fiabing foillinglg 
undertaken for our saftes tfie fulfilling of all tfie lab), an& con= 
sequentlg of tfie fiftfi commandment, tffo not fioto it to be a 
part of |^is office to obeg tfie emperor, upon fofiom m , as ?^e was 
ffiocf, ffie fiatr bestowetr sucfi lafoful autfioritg as oft appertain 
unto ?^is gobernment; or, tfiat eitfier ©firist |^is fact in 
paging of tribute, or ffii% mortis in bulling tfie 3(ews to gibe 
unto ©a>sar tfiose tfiings tfiat were ©tesar's, tffo tfien import 
tfiat neitfier obe&ierice, tribute, custom, nor ang otfier irutg of 
subjection, bt&, until tfiat time, belong to tfie emperor, as being 
tfiitfierto fig ©firist's birtfi fccpribetf of all fits regal autfioritg ; 

™ ' He had, as He was God, bestowed.' D. 



II. 



overall's convocation book. 101 

120 or, tfiat ft is not a great impietg m anrj political respect foliat- book 
soeber, (or ang man to maintain, fo&en ©j&rist saitfi f^is 
fcing&om is not of tljis foorftf, tf)at it foas a foortolg an& tem- 
poral fcingftom ; or, fojjen CMjrist saitfi f^is feinglrom foas 
not from ijence, that it foas notfoitljstan&ing, as a foortolrj 
kingdom, from hence, as habing all otljer feings anif princes 
here in the toorlU, as bassals in that respect, antf subject unto 
it, he tooth greatlg err. 



121 CHAPTER IV. 

THE SUM OP THE CHAPTER FOLLOWING. 

That our Saviour Christ in working our salvation, ivhilst He 
lived upon the earth, conformed Himself wholly and His 
obedience unto the ecclesiastical government and laws of the 
Church then in force ; inveighed not with any bitterness 
against the High-Priests, though they were His enemies and 
in many points faulty, but had ever a great respect of them, 
in regard of their authority; made no new laws when He 
expounded the old ; erected no particular congregations or 
Churches apart from the congregations and particular 
Churches of the Jews ; but did, together with His Apostles 
and disciples, join with the Church of the Jews in their 
public worship and service of God; omitting no one circum- 
stance, ceremony, or duty, undertaken voluntarily by Him, 
which He did not very throughly perform, even with the loss 
of His life. , 

As our Saviour Christ, whilst He lived in the world, did 
no way disturb the civil state, but upon every fit occasion did 
submit Himself unto it ; so may it be truly said of Him con- 
cerning the state ecclesiastical, formerly by God Himself 
established, and remaining still amongst the Jews, though in 
a very corrupt manner, that He did in every thing thereunto 
by the law of God appertaining, conform Himself unto it, 
whilst it lasted; we say", whilst it lasted; because upon His 

n ' I say, while.' D. 



102 overall's convocation book. 

book death there was a great alteration. According to the 
: ecclesiastical laws, then, whilst He lived, in force, He was 



first circumcised, and so made Himself subject to the ful- 
Lev. 12.3. filling of the whole law. Then, as the law did likewise 
require, He was brought by His Mother to Jerusalem, to be 
presented to the Lord and to have an oblation, suitable to 122 
Ex. 13. 13. their poor estate, of a pair of turtle doves, or two pigeons, 
Num. 18. offered to God with the price of redemption for Him, in that 
He was a man-child and the first-born. There were no kind 
Dent 16. of solemn feasts appointed by the law, which He honoured 
& c '-i 16 ' not with His presence according to the law. Nay, He was 
Joli. 10. pleased to be present at the feast of the Dedication of the 
23 - Temple, which was instituted by Judas Maccabseus and his 

brethren; as well to teach all posterity, by His example, 
what godly magistrates may ordain in such kind of causes, as 
also how things so ordained ought to be observed. And as 
He was circumcised, so did He celebrate and observe the 
chief feasts of the Passover ; omitting nothing which either 
on the behalf of the Jews, or for our sakes, He had under- 
taken to perform. And although the priests in those days 
were very far out of square, and that our Saviour Christ had 
very just cause in that respect to have reproved them sharply, 
as other prophets had oftentimes dealt with their predecessors; 
yet He did so much regard them by reason of their authority, 
and lest He should otherwise have seemed to have con- 
temned both them and it, as He did rather choose to let 
Mat.2i. them understand their offences by parables than by any 
28. ; r? Lu. rou g a reprehension ; still upholding them in their credits 
20. 19.] a nd authority, as by the law of God in that behalf it 
was provided. When amongst many other His wonderful 
Mat. 8. 4. great miracles. He had healed certain lepers. He bade them 
Marki.44. go shew themselves to the priests, because they were 
appointed judges by the law to discern the curing of that 
disease, before the parties, though indeed healed of it, might 
Lu. 5. H; intermingle themselves with the rest of the people ; and did 
further require them to offer for their cleansing those things 
which Moses had commanded in testimonium Mis ; that is, 
that so the said priests might plainly see both that He was 
a keeper of the law, and also that He had healed them, and 
so be driven to repent them of their incredulity, or at the 123 



overall's convocation book. 103 

least be prevented thereby from slandering either Him as a book 
breaker of the law, or that which He had done for them as if IL 
He had not throughly healed them. Neither is it any way 
repugnant hereunto, that when our Saviour Christ found 
chopping and changing by buying and selling in the temple, Joh. 2.15. 
He made a scourge of small cords and drave them thence with 
their sheep, oxen, doves and money bags ; forbidding them to 
make His Father's house an house of merchandise. For He 
did not thereby, in any sort, prejudice the authority of the 
priests, who should chiefly have prevented such gross abuses 
and traffic in the temple, as if He had done the same either 
as a chief priest, or a temporal king, according to some men's 
fond imaginations, by any pontifical or regal authority ; but 
His fact therein, howsoever it might shew the negligence of 
the said priests, did only proceed from His divine zeal, as He 
was a prophet and could not endure such an abominable pro- 
fanation of God's house ; many prophets before Him having 
done matters very lawfully of greater moment through the 
like divine and extraordinary zeal in them, without any im- 
peachment of any power, either regal or pontifical. Howbeit, 
that our Saviour Christ was oftentimes very vehement against 
the Scribes and Pharisees, it is plain and manifest, when 
joining them both together, He termed them ' serpents/ the Mat. 23. 
'generation of vipers/ and denounceth against them in one *■ ' °'J 
chapter eight woes, concluding thus, ' How should you escape 
the damnation of hell?' The reason that these curses and 
hard censures were jointly laid upon them, was because they 
themselves were joined together in all kinds of impiety and 
malice against Christ ; and were neither of them, especially 
the Pharisees, any plants of God's plantation. For whilst 
not only the High-Priests were still in faction and fury one 
against another, as well for the getting as the keeping that 
124 high preferment, and that many of the inferior priests were 
either siding amongst themselves for one party or other, or 
else more idle and negligent in discharging of their duties 
than they ought to have been ; these two sects thrust them- 
selves into the Church, and through their hypocrisy so pre- 
vailed with the people in short time, as the priests afterwards 
either could not, or would not be rid of them; because on 
the one side they thought it in vain to strive with them they 



104 overall's convocation book. 

book were so backed, and on the other side they found them so 

: — diligent in discharging of those duties which did appertain 

to themselves, and withal so careful to uphold the state and 
authority of the priesthood. By means whereof they grew 
very shortly into so great estimation, that, as one writeth of 
Jos.Antiq. the Pharisees, whatsoever did appertain to public and solemn 
Jud. xvm. p rayers an a to tne W orship of God, it was done according to 
their interpretations and as they prescribed. And the Scribes, 
being likewise doctors and expounders of the law, and con- 
curring still with the interpretations and prescriptions of the 
Pharisees, came not, by that policy, in their credits and re- 
putation had of them, far short behind them. The distinc- 
tion between them may well be expressed by comparing the 
Pharisees unto the divines amongst our adversaries, who take 
upon them to search out more throughly the mysteries of 
the Scriptures ; and the Scribes to their canonists, who in 
respect of their said divines are but novices in God's Word 
and applauders to the pope's decrees, as the Scribes were 
being compared to the Pharisees, in that they held it for a 
principal part of their office to uphold and maintain, as much 
as they could, the traditions of the Pharisees, and did only 
take upon them to deal with the bark and literal sense of 
Moses' laws, leaving the more profound knowledge and 
mystical interpretation of them unto the said Pharisees. But 
the issue of the labours of both these hypocritical sects was 
such, as being blinded with their own devices, they became 125 
to be the specialest enemies that Christ found upon the earth, 
and opposed themselves most against Him. And yet not- 
withstanding, because He found them in so great authority, 
and perceived how the knowledge of the law, which ought to 
[MaL2.7.] have been received from the lips of the priests, did then de- 
pend upon the lips of the Scribes and Pharisees, He did 
neither blame them for it nor impugn the said authority. 
Insomuch as the multitude being many ways factious, 
and, though very ignorant, were become great questionists 
touching the points of the law. He referred them, with a 
very good caution, to the Scribes and Pharisees, to be in- 
[Mat. 23. structed by them, saying, ' The Scribes and Pharisees sit in 
2 ' 3 -' Moses' seat; all therefore whatsoever they bid you observe 
and do, that observe and do ; but after their works do not, 



overall's convocation book. 105 

for they say, and do not.' Whereby it appeareth how re- BOOK 

spectful our Saviour Christ was for the free passage and ~ 

observation of Moses' law, in that He was content that the 
Scribes and Pharisees, notwithstanding He knew their hypo- 
crisy and corruption, and how they had come by that authority 
which they then enjoyed, should yet instruct the people 
under them; so as the people did beware of their wicked 
conversation, and approved no resolutions that they might 
receive from them, which were not 'first proved unto them 
out of the laws of Moses and were fit to proceed from 
his seat. 

Touching which last point of Moses' law, and how nothing 
ought to have been taught out of Moses' seat but that which 
Moses, by the direction of the Holy Ghost, had prescribed ; 
forasmuch as our Saviour Christ did well see and understand 
how the Scribes and Pharisees had by their false interpreta- 
tions and glosses perverted and corrupted the true sense and 
meaning of divers of Moses' laws, He was greatly moved 
therewith, and did take great pains to refute the said false 
126 glosses and interpretations, and to restore to the laws men- 
tioned their true sense and original meaning. Wherein, 
although by His strict exposition of those laws He might 
seem, to some not well advised, to have so extended and 
enlarged the meaning of them, as if He had thereby pre- 
scribed some new points or laws of greater perfection than 
were originally contained in the true meaning of the old ; yet 
we cannot find how either the said points may otherwise be 
termed new than as gold first purified and fined, after it hath 
either in time grown rusty, or been by false mixtures 
cunningly corrupted, may be called new gold, when it is 
again purged from the said false mixtures, and refined ; or 
how the observation of them can bring with it to men any 
greater perfection in the New Testament, than God Himself 
did expect of His servants in the Old Testament, by their 
observing of the said laws so expounded by Christ, in their 
ancient sense and meaning, which they first had, when by 
His appointment Moses did give them unto them. For if in 
proper speech He had made any new laws, coming only to 
fulfil the old, as Himself in a true sense affirmed, the Jews 
might have had some good colour to have blamed Him, in that, 



106 overall's convocation book. 

book during the continuance of their ecclesiastical government, if 

'■ — any new laws had been then to have been made touching the 

worship of God, the authority in that behalf was limited by 
God Himself unto their own Church-governors. Again, con- 
sidering that the Son of God, in taking our nature upon Him, 
did so make Himself of no reputation, as being, of His own 
goodness towards mankind, a servant to His Father, He be- 
[Phil. 2. came, to do His will, obedient unto the death, even the death 

8 1 

of the cross ; it cannot well be imagined by any that have 
any true understanding of the Scriptures, that the Son of 
God, having so debased Himself, as is aforesaid, did ever 
think in that His so admirable humiliation, of any rules or 
new laws of greater perfection than He had before required 127 
and prescribed unto His true servants and children, as He 
was God in majesty and glory, without any such exinanition 
as the Apostle speaketh of. The obedience and duty which 
Almighty God ever did, or ever will require of His servants, 
was and is always to proceed as well from their hearts as 
from any other external actions. Insomuch, as if it fell out, 
as it may at some times, that they cannot perform their said 
duties in respect of some impediments that will hold them 
from Christ ; in that case, be it riches, they are to leave 
them ; their eyes, their hands, or their feet, they are to cut 
[Mat. 5. them off; nay, be it their blood, their hearts, and lives, they 
'- 1 are rather, than to forsake their God and His Christ, to 

yield them all in this world with what ignominy soever, to 
the end they may receive them again with glory in the king- 
dom of heaven ; than which great obedience and perfection, 
what can be imagined greater ? or who is there in the world 
that truly professeth religion who in that case is exempted 
from it ? Certainly, we think, none, of what estate and con- 
dition soever they be ; but do rather hold, that as they who 
shall yield up their lives under pretence of any extraordinary 
perfection, saving in the case above expressed, are far from that 
which they make show of, but are rather to be accounted 
desperate ; so are they, in our judgments, to be reckoned men 
of very extraordinary humours and most ignorant persons, if 
not such counterfeit hypocrites, — as were the Scribes and 
Pharisees in professing extraordinary austerity of life that they 
might be the better esteemed amongst men — who shall with- 



overall's convocation book. 107 

out any necessity, either pull out their eyes, or cut off their BOOK 
feet and hands, or forsake their riches and worldly estates, as IL 
blessings of God not compatible but repugnant to that per- 
fection which God doth require at any man's hands. 

128 It is not our purpose to prosecute all those particulars 
mentioned in the Evangelists wherein our Saviour Christ 
shewed His obedience ; there being in effect nothing that He 
did which was not either figured in the law, or foretold by 
the prophets, that He should perform. The time of His 
incarnation, with the manner of it. His entertainment in the 
world, His diligence in preaching, His whipping, blows, and 
scorns offered unto Him, the wounds of His hands, feet and 
side, the beginning and progress of His spiritual kingdom, 
the several duties appertaining to Him, as He was a prophet, 
and likewise as He was our High-Priest, the institution of 
Baptism and of Christ's last Supper, His righteousness and 
mercy. His death, with the manner of it, His resurrection 
and ascension, with a number of other points, they were all 
foreseen, figured, and described by the Holy Ghost in the 
Scriptures ; and were accordingly, with admirable patience, 
humility, obedience, courage, zeal and alacrity executed, 
undergone, and accomplished by Him, in such manner and 
sort, with the observation of all necessary circumstances, and 
by such degrees, as from the beginning were limited and 
thought fit for so great a work. For all things could not 
be done by Him together, and at once. Although after 
His baptism He preached most diligently, wrought strange 
wonders, and did choose to assist Him, His twelve Apostles 
and seventy disciples, who did likewise preach, baptize, and 
wrought miracles in His name ; yet neither He nor they did 
collect any particular Church or Churches apart from the 
synagogues of the Jews; but held society and communion 
with them in all things that did belong to the outward service 
and worship of God ; because, until His passion, as well the 
ceremonies of the law, as the Aaronical priesthood, together 
with the authority thereunto appertaining, were all of them 
in force; and therefore it was not lawful, whilst the old Church 

129 did stand, to have erected a new. Moreover it is not to be 
doubted, but that as before Christ's incarnation there were 
many faithful and godly persons that believed in Christ, to 



108 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK come, and by that their faith were saved ; so there were many 

: — such believers, after His incarnation, who were likewise the 

children of God, though they were ignorant, for a time, that 
Christ, when He was come, was the Messiah, Whom they 
expected ; none of the Jews so believing, being in state of 
damnation, until after they had seen Christ, heard Him 
preach, been present at His miracles, or at the least had 
received full instruction of them all from His Apostles and 
disciples, they did notwithstanding reject Him. In which 
respect the true believers amongst the Jews, in those days, 
might not well have been distinguished into several and 
different congregations, or particular Churches, without many 
great and apparent inconveniences; but this point is yet 
plainer, in that the Jews, who believed, at that time, that 
Christ, Whom they saw, and heard, was their true" Messiah, 
were, notwithstanding, subject to the obedience of those 
ceremonial and levitical laws, which did concern them every 
one in his calling, which doth appear by the examples of 
Christ Himself and His Apostles ; who, although they were 
baptized, did not sever themselves from the manner of the 
worshipping 1 " of God in those times. Insomuch as first they 
did celebrate together the feast of the passover, before our 
Saviour Christ made them partakers of His last Supper. 
Neither is it to be questioned, but that many, who did believe 
in Christ, their and our Saviour, then amongst them, had new 
born children, before His passion, which were as well circum- 
cised as baptized. For then, as circumcision was not repug- 
nant to baptism, no more was baptism any impediment to 
circumcision, being both of them so united together and 
qualified, as they could not well be severed during the con- 
tinuance of the levitical law and priesthood. 

We grant, that upon our Saviour Christ His birth and 1 30 
further proceedings in the execution of His office, not only 
the Jewish ceremonies, but in like sort their priesthood, 
began both of them to shake, and did, after a sort, draw 
near to their end; but until our Saviour Christ said upon 
Joh. 19.30. the cross, ' It is finished/ and that the vail was rent in 
Mat 27. t waulj fi. 0Trl the top to the bottom, they neither of them 
had utterly lost their levitical natures, power and authority. 

° ' The true.' D. p ' Of worshipping.' D. 



overall's convocation book. 109 

And therefore it must be held, that although, by the preach- BOOK 
ing of our Saviour and of His Apostles, many men's hearts — — — 
were drawn to believe that Christ was the Messiah Whom 
they expected, and that they were thereby made actually 
partakers of many of those mercies which by figures and 
sacrifices had been formerly set out unto them ; as also, that 
in regard thereof they might be termed, in a right good 
sense, the beginning of a new Church ; yet did they neither 
in respect of their faith and baptism make any separation, 
but were only the better part of the old Church ; nor might 
they, in regard of either of them, have lawfully exempted 
themselves from the government of it. Which is further 
manifest by the words of our Saviour Christ Himself, when 
He saith thus ; ' If thy brother trespass against thee, go, and Mat. 18. 
tell him his fault between thee and him alone. If he hear 15 ' 
thee, thou hast won thy brother, but if he hear thee not, 
take yet with thee one or two, that, by the mouth of two or 
three witnesses, every word may be confirmed. And if he 
will not vouchsafe to hear them, tell it unto the Church.' 
For by the Church, in this place, the ecclesiastical courts 
established amongst the Jews, at that time, must, as we 
think, be understood ; there being then no other courts of 
that nature amongst them which had any authority to 
punish q such obstinate persons as Christ there speaketh of. 
So as our Saviour Christ did here refer the parties, offended 
by some of their brethren, to the said ecclesiastical courts, in 
131 the same respect and sense, and no otherwise, than He sent 
the lepers, whom He had healed, to the priests, according to 
the law ; or when He referred the multitude to the Scribes 
and Pharisees, to be instructed by them because they sat in 
Moses' chair. Besides, whatsoever is spoken by the Evan- 
gelists of the Church that should be built upon a rock so 
strongly as that the gates of bell should not be able to 
prevail against it, or of the power and authority to bind and 
loose, by censures or otherwise ; that is no way to be applied 
to the said Church or Sanhedrim mentioned by St. Matthew, 
or to any particular assembly of Christians, either before the 
passion of Christ or afterwards ; but was only spoken and 
delivered, by way of prophecy, of the Catholic Church, which 

i ' Any such.' D. 



110 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



BOOK after the resurrection and ascension of our Saviour Christ 

: — should be established in the world in a more conspicuous and 

universal sort than formerly it had been. And yet we do 
not deny but that Christ, in the said words, ' Tell the Church/ 
meaning the Jews' courts or Sanhedrims, might very well 
insinuate, in that He called not those courts by their own 
names, but termed them the Church, that, in such cases as 
there are by Him mentioned, the Christians, in time to come, 
should accordingly repair unto their ecclesiastical courts, to 
be established amongst them throughout the Christian world 
for reformation of offenders and satisfaction in points of 
religion ; as the Jews of all sorts, whether believers or not, 
Mere bound, until the death of Christ, to repair to their 
priests and Sanhedrims, if either they meant to be truly in- 
structed in the laws or to have such manner of offences law- 
fully punished by those kind of censures that Christ, in the 
said place, speaketh of. 

But what should we insist so much upon this point to 
prove that all the Jews, that either believed in Christ or did 
reject Him, were bound, before the passion of our Saviour 
Christ, to be obedient to the ecclesiastical governors esta-132 
blished by God Himself in that visible Church ; considering 
how careful our Saviour Christ was, upon every occasion 
offered, for the preservation of their authority whilst it was 
to endure, and with what humility He did submit Himself 
unto it? For being sent for by them, He was content, at 
that time, to go unto them, and to be examined by them, 
when He had found them many ways before to be His 
mortal enemies, and knew how at that present they were 
plotting to take away His life, by corrupting of Judas to 
betray Him into their hands and by suborning of false 
witnesses to accuse Him ; as also how, after they had 
examined Him, they would use Him most despitefully and 
scornfully, spit in His face and buffet Him, beat Him with 
rods, carry Him bound as a malefactor and deliver Him to 
Pilate the civil magistrate; likewise how they themselves 
would be His accusers, how they would practise with the 
people to prefer Barabbas his liberty, being a murderer, before 
His, and to cry out with them, to Pilate, 'Let Him be 

[Lu. 23. crucified, let Him be crucified; crucify Him, crucify Him ;' 

21.] 



overall's convocation boor. Ill 

their outrage and fury being so bent against Him as that BOOK 

they themselves would have put Him to death, if by the — 

laws of the Romans, whereunto they were then subject, they 
might have been permitted so to have done. 



CANON III. 

gtnlj therefore if ang man shall affirm, un&er tolour of 
ang thing that is in the Scriptures, either that our gbabiour 
Christ fobilst 3^ ifoe& U p on the earth was not obeiiient to the 
state ecclesiastical, as ?^e was to the temporal ; or, that all 

133 Christians fcg ^fs example are. not hounii to he as well 
obe&ient to their Church=gobernors, as theg are to their cibil 
magistrates ; or, that Christian feings habe not now as full 
authotitg to appoint some festival iiags of puhlic thanfesgibing 
to Croii, fa remembrance of some great aniJ extraoriiinarg 
mercies of |^ts, sheweii unto them upon those Hags, as gjuifas 
JWaccaha>us haft to oritain the feast of the Metrication of the 
temple to he gearlg celehrateU; or that, where ang such 
festibal Kags are appointed, the subjects of eberg such flings, 
ought not bg Christ f^ts example in celebrating the saftr feast, 
to obserbe anil fceep them ; or, that all the true members of the 
Church are not taught bg Christ |^is example, in |^is 
ohserbing of the ceremonial law, being then in force, that theg 
liftefoise are bouniJ to obserbe all such constitutions anil 
ceremonies as for orfcer anil Kecencg are With all ifue cautions 
established in ang particular Church, bg the chief gobernors 
of it, until it shall please them the saftr gobernors to abrogate 
them ; or, that all Christians are not bounif bg Christ's 
example to refrain all bitterness of calumniation anil infraction, 
anil to ileal temperatelg aniJ miliilg with their ecclesiastical 

134 gobernors, in respect of their authoritg, that it be not brought 
into contempt, though theg unii some imperfections either in 
their persons, or in their proceedings, as f^e, our saiii blesseii 
£>abiour, in the same respect, tfealt with the priests of the 
gjews, though theg hatf mang wags transgressed, antf were 



112 overall's convocation book. 

book f&is mortal enemies ; or, tbat GMmst, bg fobipping bugers 

'■ — anb sellers out of tbe temple, ttiti ettfier impeacb tj»e autboritg 

of tbe priests or practise tfierein ang pontifical or temporal 
power, as if ?^e ftab been a temporal lung, or flits tfte same 
bg ang otber autboritg tban as f^e mas a propbet ; or, tbat 
Christians are not now as stronglg bounb in boubts of 
religion to repair unto tbe cbief ministers anb ecclesiastical 
gobernors, altbougb tbeg are not alfoags tieb to bo as tbeg So, 
as foere tfte ^jefos in sucb lifee cases bounb to repair to tbem 
tbat sat in Jttoses' seat; or, tbat eberg true ©bristian, 
foben for tbe safla cause be repairetb to tbe cbief ministers ana 
gobernors of tbe CTburcb to be resolbeb bg tbem, is ang furtber 
noto bounb to bepenb upon sucb tbeir resolutions tban tbeg 
are able to sbew tbem unto bim out of tbe worb of C&ob; 
or, tban tbe 3Jews toere bounb to beliebe tbe Scribes anb 
^barisees, tbougb tbeg sat in JWoses' cbair, roben tbeg taugbt 135 
tbem ang tbing fobicb was not agreeable to tbat robicb jftfloses 
bab commanbeb; or,tbat ©brist $^is example in conbemningtbe 
false interpretations arils glosses of tbe Scribes anb ^barisees, 
anb in restoring to tbe law tbe true sense anb original meau= 
ing of it, batb not eber since warranteb learneb anb goblg 
men, wben tbeg founb tbe Scriptures perbcrteb bg tbose tbat 
gobern tbe ©burcb, of purpose to mafee tbeir own gain tbercof 
anb to maintain tbeir great usurpations, to free tbe same bg 
searcbing tbe saib Scriptures from all sucb false interpret- 
ations anb glosses, anb to mafee plain, as mucb as in tbem 
bib lie, tbe true sense anb meaning of tbem ; or, tbat our 
Sabiour ©btist, roben $^e purgeb btbers parts of tbe lam 
from tbe gross anb erroneous expositions of tbe Scribes anb 
^barisees, bib gibe ang otber sense anb meaning of tbem, or 
infer upon it ang nibs rules of greater perfection, eitber as |^e 
mas man or as |^e was a propbet, tban tbeg bab anb con= 
tatneb ortginallg, wben |^e first gabe tbem to tbe Israelites, 
as |^e was ffiob ; or, tbat it is not an erroneous anb fonb 
conceit, lite unto tbat of tbe sectaries amongst tbe 3Jews, 
especiallg of tbe ^pbarisees, for ang sort of persons, no foag 136 
able to perform tbeir buties to (Sob in sucb manner anb sort 



OVERALLS CONVOCATION BOOK. 113 

as tfteg ougftt, once so mucft as to imagine tftat bg tj>t obserba= book 

tion of tfteir ofon rules tfteg are able to attain to greater per — — 

fection tftan bg tfte obserbation of ffiotr's rules ; or, tftat it is 
not as bain anti fonfc an imagination as tfte former for ang 
eCftristian man to tftinft tftat tfte enfoging of sucft possessions 
anti ricftes as ffioti ftatft blessed ftim foitft is repugnant to 
tftat perfection fofticft ffiotr ftatft require* at ftis ftantrs ; or, tftat 
tfte same are otfterfoise incompatible foitft tfte saitf perfection 
tftan in sucft cases onlg toften eitfter tfteg must leabe tfteir 
foortolg estates, or ©ftrist tfteir Sbabiour ; or, tftat our gjabiour 
©ftrist, bg laging of some grounds for tfte future estate of tfte 
©fturcft after f^is passion, tfitf tfterebg erect ang nefo ©fturcftes 
apart from tftat ©fturcft boWb was to continue until f^is 
tfeatft ; or, tftat tfte example of ©ftrist antf f^ts Apostles, in 
Soloing societg antf communion foitft tfte 3lefos in tfte outfoartf 
foorsfttp antr serbice of ffiotf, trotft not contremn all sucft 
sectaries as tfo separate tftemselbes from tfte ©fturcftes of 
©ftrist foftereof tfteg foere once members, tfte same being true 
137 ©fturcftes bg lafoful autftoritg establisftett, untrer pretence of 
tfteg fenofo not foftat nefo ©ftristianitg ; or, tftat tftere ougftt 
not to be nofo amongst CDftristians, ecclesiastical courts for 
ecclesiastical causes, as foell as tftere foere sucft courts 
amongst tfte 3Jefos for sucft feint* of causes; or, tftat all 
©ftristians are not nofo bounU to repair, as foell to ecclesias= 
tical courts antr gobernors for reformation of sucft offences as 
are of ecclesiastical conusance, as tfte ^fefos foere bountr to cogni- 
repair to tfteir Sbanfte&rims to ftabe tftose ebils retrresseir tftat zance 
foere to be reformed bg tftose courts ; or, tftat as mang as tro 
profess tftemselbes to be true imitators of ©ftrist in tfteir 
libes antr conbersation, are not bountr to sucft obetrience unto 
tfteir princes antr rulers, ftofo ebil tiisposetr soeber tfteg be, gea 
tftougft tfteg seefe tfteir libes, as ©ftrist sftefoetr antf performed 
botft to tfte ecclesiastical antr temporal state of tfte gjefos at 
foftat time ?§e ftnefo tfteg foere plotting |^is treatft, fte trotft 
greatlg err. 



114 overall's convocation book. 



BOOK 

n. 



CHAPTER V. 138 

THE SUM OF THE CHAPTER FOLLOWING. 

That our Saviour Christ, after His resurrection and ascension, 
did not alter the form of temporal government established by 
Himself long before His incarnation; and that therefore 
emperors, kings, and sovereign princes, though they were 
then infidels, were nevertheless to be obeyed by the subjects, 
as formerly from the beginning they had been. 

It hath been before observed by us that our Saviour 
Christ whilst He lived in this world was no temporal king, nor 
had any temporal dominion, court, possession, regal state, 
dukes, earls, lords, or any other subjects, as other temporal 
kings had, to obey and serve Him. But perhaps after His 
resurrection it was far otherwise with Him. Indeed so it was ; 
for whereas the Son of God, God Himself, equal to the 
Father, by being made man, did cease to put in practice the 
glory and majesty of His deity in His human nature, other- 
wise than by doing such miracles as He thought necessary 
for the conversion of those who were to believe in Him ; 
now after His resurrection and ascension, the state of His 
human nature was become, as it may well be said, much 
more glorious; because His divine nature did communicate 
unto His human nature so many divine dignities and opera- 
tions of His deity, in respect of the hypostatical union 
betwixt them, as the same was capable of, without turning 
of His divine nature into His human nature ; it being always 
to be understood that the said hypostatical and real union, 
notwithstanding there was never any confusion betwixt thenso 
two natures in Christ r , both of them always retaining their 
distinct and essential proprieties. Which ground observed, 
we may truly say that the attributes are admirable, which in 
regard of the said union are and may be ascribed unto our 
Saviour Christ, as He is man ; especially after His resurrec- 
tion and ascension : for some short proof hereof these places 
following may suffice. Before our Saviour Christ commanded 

' 'Of Christ.' D. 



overall's convocation book. 115 

His Apostles ' to go and teach all nations, baptizing them in BOOK 

the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost/ He — — — 

told them, lest they should have doubted whether He had 

any authority to make them so large a commission, ' that all Mat. 28. 

power was given unto Him in heaven and in earth/ He also 18 ' E 19 '] 

was before, as the Holy Ghost testifieth of Him, 'made heir of Heb. 1. 2. 

all things/ and so had a true interest in them ; and after 

His resurrection had the full possession of them. ' We see Heb. 2. 9. 

Jesus/ saith the Apostle, ' crowned with glory and honour/ 

And again, ' When God raised up Jesus Christ from the dead, Eph. 1 20, 

He set Him at His right hand, in heavenly places, far above 21, 22 ' 

all principality and power, and might and domination, and 

every name that is named, not in this world only, but also in 

that which is to come; and hath made all things subject 

under His feet.' And again, ' The kingdoms of this world 

are our Lord's and His Christ's.' And again, ' The Lamb is Rev.n.15,- 

Lord of lords, and King of kings.' And to conclude, ' He \ s ' \$ ' 

hath upon His garment, [and] upon His thigh, a name 

written, The King of kings, and Lord of lords.' 

Howbeit, all that we have hitherto said notwithstanding, 
though all the world doth actually appertain unto our 
Saviour Christ, now in glory, as He is man, in respect of 
the said unition or hypostatical union ; yet did He not alter, 
after His resurrection and ascension, the manner of temporal 
government which He had ordained throughout the world s , 
before His incarnation, as He was God, (His human nature 
being invested by the power of His divinity, in manner 
140 before expressed, with all His said glory and authority;) 
but doth still continue the sole monarch over all, distribut- 
ing that His universal kingdom, as formerly He had done, 
into divers principalities and kingdoms, and appointing 
temporal kings and sovereign princes as His substitutes and 
vicegerents to rule them all by the rules and laws of nature 
if they be ethnics ; or if Christians, then not only by those 
rules, but also as well by the equity of the judicial laws 
which He gave to the Jews, as by the doctrine of the Gospel 
more thoroughly opened and delivered with all the parts of it 
by Himself and His Apostles, than in former time it had 
been. Of Christian kings we shall have fitter place to speak 

* ' Throughout the world before His incarnation, as He was God.' D. 

i2 



116 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK hereafter. Now we will prosecute this point concerning the 

lh regal authority of princes that are infidels, and consider 

more particularly, whether they did not, and so consequently 
do not still, as lawfully enjoy their kingdoms and regal 
sovereignties L under our Saviour Christ after His resurrection 
and ascension, as they did before either of them, and like- 
wise as they did before His incarnation, according to that 
which we have delivered in the former chapter. And the 
especial reason that moveth us so to do is the audacious 
temerity of the before-named ignorant Canonists and of 
their adherents, the new sectaries of the Oratory Congrega- 
tion ; who, with the like ignorance and folly that they told 
us how all kings lost their interest and authority over their 
kingdoms by the birth of our Saviour Christ, do further- 
more endeavour very wickedly and sottishly to pervert such 
especial places in the Apostle's writings, as are most apparently 
repugnant to their said fancy, or rather frenzy. To make 
their dealing with one place apparent, is sufficient for our 
Rom 13 purpose. "Whereas St. Paul, writing to the Romans, willeth 
I 1 -] them to be subject to the higher powers, or teacheth them, 

as a late absurd 11 Canonist abridgeth the place, obediendum 
esse principibus, ' that princes are to be obeyed :' he speaketh 
not, saith he, de Ethnicis, as that place is corruptly alleged, hi 
sed quatenus de illis intelleocit, that is, ' in such a sense as he 
meant it.' And what the Apostle meant he is not ashamed 
to tell us in this sort, saying, (1.) ' the Apostle speaketh of 
the Roman empire, which Christ had approved when He 
bade the Jews pay tribute to Caesar, (2.) the text doth ex- 
pound itself, for he writeth to Christians, whom he coun- 
selled to be obedient to princes, lest they should sin; for 
princes are not to be feared for good works, but for evil ; 
therefore he doth not simply command obedience to ethnic 
princes, &c. (3.) The like manner of writing St. Paul used in 
l Tim. 6. exhorting servants to honour their lords, etiam infideles, 
[1.2.] though they were infidels, for the reasons by him there 
mentioned. (4.) By those monitions, meaning the said 
commandments of the Apostle concerning obedience of 
subjects to their princes and of servants to their masters, 

' ' Legal sovereignties.' D. Par. i. cap. 24. n. 38. [See note K.] 

" Dr. Marta. Tract, de Jurisdic. 



117 

just dominion is not founded in the persons of ethnics, nam book 
Paulus, qui hoc elicit, non erat summits pontifex ; for Paul — — — 
who said so, was not a chief Bishop, &c. (5.) Furthermore, 
in that time of the primitive Church, the Church could not 
de facto, punish infidels and transfer their kingdoms, &c. 
Thus far this audacious and unlearned Canonist ; the very 
citation of whose words we hold sufficient to refute them; 
although he allegeth for himself to support them very grave 
authors, the Distinctions, forsooth, the Gloss, Hostiensis, 
and Propositus ; adding that some other Canonists do 
concur with him. Only we will oppose against him and all 
his said fellows x , to shew their follies by a proof of this 
nature, the testimony of the pope's chief champion, the 
only Jesuit without comparison, now a principal cardinal, 
who maintaineth in express terms, that infidel princes are 
true and supreme princes of their kingdoms, and writeth 
thus against the said assertion of the Canonist directly ; 
saying, God doth approve the kingdoms of the gentiles in 
both the Testaments, ' Thou art king of kings, and the God 
of Heaven hath given thee thy kingdom and empire/ &c. Dan. 2. 
1*2 'Restore those things unto Caesar that are Caesar's.' Note [? 7 ^„„ 

° , Mat. 22. 

that He saith not ' give/ but, ' Restore those things that are [21.] 
Caesar's •' that is, those things which in right are owing unto 
him. ' Give unto all men that which is due unto them; R 0m . 13, 
tribute to whom you owe tribute, and custom to whom you t 7 -] 
owe custom,' &c. Et jubet ibidem etiam propter conscientiam 
obedire principibus ethnicis ; at certe non tenemur in conscien~ 
tia obedire illi, qui non est verus princeps ; that is, 'and we 
are commanded in the same place, even for conscience to 
obey princes that are ethnics ; but assuredly we are not 
bound in conscience to obey him who is no true, lawful, or 
right prince.' Hitherto the Cardinal ?. 

We would not have cited this man's testimony thus at 
large were not all that he hath said therein thoroughly sup- 
ported by all the learned men, as we suppose, of his society ; 
and sufficient to refel the vanity of the Canonists and their 
fellows in that folly. For if we should insist herein upon the 
authority of men, all the ancient Fathers do fully concur 
with us ; that through the whole course of the Scriptures 

* • All his fellows.' D. > [See note L.] 



118 overall's convocation book. 

book obedience was and is as well prescribed in the Old Testa- 
— — '- — ment to ethnic princes as unto the tings of Judah ; and so 
likewise in the New Testament, as well to infidel princes as 
Christian ; the precepts of the Apostles in that behalf being 
general, and so to be applied as well to the one sort as to 
the other, in that they hold their kingdoms of Christ equally, 
as is aforesaid, and therefore ought to be equally obeyed by 
their subjects, with that general caution which was ever 
\mderstood, viz. in those things which they commanded 
them and were not repugnant to the commandments of God. 
And therefore the judgments of the ancient Fathers being in 
this sort only remembered by us, we will not much insist 
upon them j but give that honour which is due, especially in 
a matter so apparent, unto the sole authority of holy Apo- 
stles ; who writing by the direction of the Holy Ghost those 143 
things which Christ Himself before had taught them, do 
give unto all Christians and subjects to what manner of 
kings soever these precepts following. 
Rom. 13. ' Let every sonl be subject to the higher powers ; for there 
L ' c '-* is no power but of God ; for the powers that be are ordained 
of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth 
the ordinance of God ; and they that resist shall receive to 
themselves judgment. For princes are not to be feared for 
good works, but for evil. Wilt thou then be without fear ? 
do well ; so shalt thou have praise of the same ; for he is 
the minister of God for thy wealth. But if thou do evil, 
fear; for he beareth not the sword for nought : for he is the 
minister of God to take vengeance of him that doth evil. 
Wherefore he must be subject, not because of wrath only, 
but also for conscience sake. For this cause ye pay also 
tribute; for they are God's ministers, applying themselves 
for the same thing.' 

In which words of the Apostle, in saying that princes have 
their power from God, and that he is God's minister, there 
is no repugnancy to that which we have above said concern- 
ing the great honour and dignity of the humanity of our 
Saviour Christ after His resurrection and ascension, to prove 
that kings do hold their kingdoms under Christ, as He is 
man, the Lamb of God and Heir of all the world. For we 
were very careful to have it still remembered that all the 



overall's convocation book. 119 

said power and dignity which He hath, as He is man, doth BOOK 

proceed from His divinity ; and likewise, that by reason of — — 

the real union of the two natures in our Saviour Christ, that 
which doth properly belong to the one nature may very truly 
be affirmed of the other. So as it may in that respect be 
very well said and truly, that all kings and princes receive 
their authority from Christ, as He is man ; and likewise, that 

144 they receive their authority from Christ, as He is God; and 
that they are the ministers of Christ being man, and the 
ministers of God without any limitation. But it is plain 
that the said words of the Apostle do very thoroughly refute 
the vanity mentioned of the Canonists and their new com- 
panions ; in that by the said words it appeareth very mani- 
festly, that kings do not otherwise hold their kingdoms of 
the humanity of Christ than they did before of His divine 
nature. They have their authority, saith the Apostle, from 

God, and they are God's ministers. And there is nothing [Rom. 13. 
Written, either by St. Paul or by any other of the Apostles, -■ 
which swerveth in any point from this doctrine, where they 
write of the obedience due unto all kings and sovereign 
princes ; whose testimonies in that behalf we are, as we 
promised, a little further to pursue. 

'I exhort,' saith St. Paul, 'that first of all, supplications, 1 Tim. 2. 
prayers, intercessions and giving of thanks, be made for all ' c ' 
men; for kings and for all that are in authority; that we 
may lead a quiet and a peaceable life, in all godliness and 
honesty.' And again, ' Put them,' — that is, both old and young, Titus 3. l. 
and all sorts of persons that are purged to be a peculiar people 
unto Christ, — 'in remembrance, that they be subject to the 
principalities and powers, and that they be obedient and 
ready to every good work.' Also St. Peter saith to the same l Pet. 2. 
effect, ' Submit yourselves unto all manner of ordinance of ' 
man for the Lord's sake ; whether it be unto the king, as 
unto the superior ; or unto governors, as unto them that are 
sent of Him for the punishment of evil doers and for the 
praise of them that do well. For so is the will of God, that 
by well doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish 
men; as free and not as having the liberty for a cloak of 
maliciousness, but as the servants of God. Honour all men, 

145 love brotherly fellowship, fear God, honour the king.' And 



120 overall's convocation book. 

book the same Apostle, describing the nature of false teachers, 
— which in times to come would thrust themselves into the 
10, &c. Church, and by feigned words make a merchandize of their 
followers, amongst other impieties, he noteth them with 
these, that commonly they are despisers of government, pre- 
sumptuous persons, and such as stand in their own conceits, 
men that fear not to speak evil of them that are in dignity ; 
but as brute beasts, led with sensuality and made to be 
taken and destroyed, speak evil of those things which they 
Judeis, know not. And with St. Peter in this point the Apostle 
St. Jude doth concur ; where, speaking of those who in 
future times should be makers of sects, He termeth them 
mockers, and men that had not the Spirit of God. And 
speaking also of such like wicked persons as were crept into 
the Church in the Apostles' days, he saith, they did despise 
government and spake evil of them that were in authority. 
In all which places thus by us noted, concerning as well the 
dignity and authority of sovereign kings and princes, as the 
fear, duty and obedience which all their subjects were truly 
and sincerely, without murmuring or repining, to yield and 
perform unto them, though they were then ethnics ; when 
we consider the manner of their delivery of that evangelical 
doctrine and their grounds thereof, as also how vehemently 
they have written against all such persons as either did then, 
or should afterward, oppose themselves unto it by despising 
of civil magistrates, speaking evil of them, or in any other 
sort whatsoever) we are fully persuaded that they neither 
commanded, taught, or writ any thing therein but what they 
knew to be the will of God, and did accordingly believe to 
be true. For we hold it resolutely, that whatsoever the 
Apostles did either write, teach, or command, they writ, 
taught, and commanded it as they were inspired and directed 
2 Tim. 3. by the Holy Ghost ; because when our Saviour Christ was to 1 i« 
2 p' etl2] leave the world, He promised to send unto them the Holy 
Joh. 13 Ghost, the Comforter and Spirit of truth; which should 
V 16. 7, lead them, not into any by-ways or shifting conceits, but 
into the direct and plain paths of all truth : and did very 
shortly after perform that His promise, when upon the day 
of Pentecost they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, as 
Acts 2. 4. St. Luke witnesseth, Besides, the Apostle St. Paul himself 



OVERALl/s CONVOCATION BOOK. 121 

doth profess, both in his own name and in the behalf of the BOOK 

rest of the Apostles, his fellows, that their Master, being the : — 

Truth itself, after He had so mercifully and liberally per- 
formed His said promise unto them, they did not deal with 
the Word of God as vintners, regraters, or merchants do with 
their mixed wines and adulterated wares ; that is, mingle z it 
with any untruths or superstitious conceits, or vent it out 
otherwise than the truth did therein warrant them, or did 
apply it with fraud either to serve their own or any other 
men's designments, or delivered it with any such inward 
reservations and mental evasions, as when they did most 
seem to their hearers to speak one thing directly, they had 
such another meaning as when time should serve they might 
make use of; but whatsoever they said, they spake it sin- 
cerely, sicut ex Deo, as God did guide them by the Holy 2 Cor. 2. 
Ghost, coram Deo, as in the sight of God, unto Whom they 
were one day to give an account of their said sincerity ; et 
in Christo, as their blessed Saviour Himself had preached, 
taught them, and had commanded them. 



147 CANON IV. 

therefore it ang man shall affirm, untrer colour of ang 
thfng that fs fit the Scriptures, either that the Beitg of our 
Sbabfour ©hrfst&oth not sfncef^is resurrection anir ascension 
otherwise execute the majestg anir glorg thereof in |^is 
humanitg than ft &tft before f^is passion ; or, that CChrfst 
note fn glorg is not actually the heir of all things, as f^e is 
man so highlg exalteir, anU both Itfng of fttngs anb Horb of 
lore's ; or, that f^e, nofo sitting at the right hanfc of ffioo" fn 
glorg anU majestg, as |^e is man, hath ma&e an alteration 
fn the manner of temporal government orimfneii eg f^fmself 
long before, as ffit is ffiolr ; or, that nofo all the fcfng&oms fn 
the foorfo befng but one ftingtrom in respect of himself, He 
troth not allow the Distributing of that f^is one universal 
fetng&om into Uibers principalities anil feingtfoms, to be rulelr 
bg so mang Icings antr absolute prfnees untrer f^im ; or, that 

* [/tcor?)A.etWTes. See Wolfii Curae Philolog.] 



122 overall's convocation book. 

book sucb Icings anb sobereign governors as foere etbnics, foere 
— - bepribeb bg ©bust's ascension into beaben anb most glorious 



estate tfiere from tfie true interest anb lawful possession of 
tbeir feingboms fobicb before tbeg enjogeb ; or, tbat tbe ancient us 
jpatbers foere beceibeb in bolbing anb maintaining tbat all 
Christians in tfte primttibe ©burcfo foere bounb to obeg sucb 
feings anb princes as foere tben pagans ; or, tbat tfje subjects 
of all tbe temporal princes in tbe foorlb foere not as mucfo 
bounb in Set. Raul's time to be subject unto tbem, as tbe 
Romans foere to be subject to tbe empire, not onlg for fear, 
but eben for conscience safee ; or, tbat Sot. Raul's command- 
ment, bg birtue of bis apostlesbip anb assistance of tbe l^olg 
ffibost, of obebience to princes, tben etbnics, is not of as 
great force to binb tbe conscience of all true GMmstians as if 
be ba& been tben Summus Pontifex ; or, tbat ang pope nofo 
barb pofoer to dispense foitb tbe safb boctrine of Set. Paul, as 
tbe saib (Canonist, bg us quoteb, botb seem to affirm ; fobere 
after be batb saib tbat tbe Apostle get. Paul, commanbing all 
men to be obebient to superior pofoers, foas not tbe bigbest 
bisbop, be abbetb tbese foorbS, papa major est administratione 
Paulo, et papa dispensat contra Apostolum in his qua non con- 
cemunt articulos fidei ; — tbe pope is greater in autboritg tban 
^aul, tbe pope botb bispense against tbe Slpostle in tfjose 
tbtngs tbat bo not roncern tbe articles of faitb ; [or,] tbat tbe 149 
primitibe ©burcb foas not as foell restraineb de jure, bg tbe 
boctrine of ©brist's Apostles, as de facto, from bearing arms 
against sucb princes as foere tben etbnics, anb transferring 
of tbeir feingboms from tbem unto ang otbers ; or, tbat Set. 
peter bimself, fobo a our abbersaries fooulb mafee tbe foorlb 
beliebe, foas tben tbe bigbest bisbop,— concurring foitb tbe 
Apostle Set. Paul foben be commanbeb tbe Christians in 
tbose bags to submit tbemselbes unto tbe feing, as unto tbe 
superior, tbeg botb of tbem, foe are assureb, commanbing 
tberein as tbeg foere inspireb bg tbe f^olg ffibost, tills leabe 
tbis boctrine so jointlg taugbt, to be bispenseb foitb afterfoarbs 
bg ang pope, bis bicar, leb bg fobat spirit is easg to be bis-- 

« ' Whom.' A. 



overall's convocation book. 123 

cemeb, being so far bifferent from tbe ?^olg e&bost, fofittft book 
spake, as is afotesaib, bg tbe sattr Apostles ; or, tbat it is not — — — 
a most wicfeeb anb detestable assertion for ang man to affirm, 
tljat tfie apostles, in commanbing sucb obebience to tbe 
etbnic princes tfien, JjOj not trulg mean as tbeir plain worbs 
bo import, but ftalj some mental reserbations, wberebg tfte same 
mtgbt be altered as occasion sfioultr serbe; or, tfiat tbe 
Apostles at tbat time, if tbeg bab founb tbe ©bristians of 
iso sufficient force, botb for number, probision anb furniture of 
foarlifee engines, to babe treposeU tbose pagan princes tbat 
were tfien botb enemies anb persecutors of all tbat beliebeb in 
Cbrist; woulb, no boubt, babe mobeb anb autbori?eK tbem to 
babe mabe War against sucb tbeir princes, anb absolbetr tbcm 
from performing ang longer tbat obebience iofiicft tbeg, as men 
temporising, ftaU in tbeir writings prescribed unto tbem ; or, 
tbat foben afterwarb Christians were grown able for number 
anil strengtb to babe opposed tbemselbes bg force against tbeir 
emperors, wicfeeb b anb persecutors, tbeg m t8&t lawfullg so babe 
bone, for ang tfimg tbat is in tfte Nefo Testament to tfie con= 
trarg ; or, tbat tfeese anb sucb Itfee expositions of tfie meaning 
of tbe bolg apostles, wben tbeg writ so plainlg anb birectlg, 
are not berg impious anb blaspbemous, as tenbing not onlg to 
tbe utter btscrebit of tbcm anb tbeir writings, but likewise to 
tbe inbelible stain anb bisbonour of tbe wbole Scriptures, in 
tbat tbeg were Written bg no otber persons of ang greater 
autboritg tban were tbe Apostles, nor bg tbe inspiration anb 
birection of ang otber Spirit, be botb greatlg err. 

b ' Being wicked.' D. 



124 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK 
II. 

CHAP. VI. 

THE SUM OP THE CHAPTER FOLLOWING. 

That our Saviour Christ, after His resurrection and ascension 
did not in effect alter the form of ecclesiastical government 
amongst the Jews; the essential parts of the priesthood 
under the law {otherwise than as the said priesthood was 
typical and had the execution ofLevitical ceremonies annexed 
unto it), being instituted and appointed by God to continue, 
not for a time, but until the end of the world. 

We have deduced, in our former book, the joint descent of 
the state, as well ecclesiastical as temporal, from the begin- 
ning of the world unto the incarnation of our Saviour Christ. 
Since Whose birth, seeing we have found no alteration in 
the temporal government of the world, either whilst Christ 
lived here upon the earth, or during the time of His Apostles, 
assuredly we shall not find that the alteration which upon 
Christ's death fell ont in the Church, was so great as some 
have imagined. For as our Saviour Christ, according to 
His divine nature having created all the world, was the sole 
monarch of it, and did govern the same visibly by kings and 
sovereign princes, His vicegerents upon earth ; so He in the 
same divine nature being the Son of God, and foreseeing the 
fall of man, and how thereby all His posterity should become 
the children of wrath, did of His. infinite mercy undertake to 
be their Redeemer ; and presently after the transgression of 
Adam and Eve, put that His office in practice ; whereby as 

[Rev. 13. He was Agnus occisus ab origine mundi, He not only began 

the erection of that one Church, selected people, and society i 52 
of believers, which ever since hath been, and so shall con- 

[Rev. 21. tinue His blessed Spouse for ever; but also took upon Him 
thenceforward and for ever to be the sole monarch and head 
of it, ruling and governing the same visibly by such priests 
and ministers under Him, as in His heavenly wisdom He 
thought fit to appoint, and as we have more at large expressed 
in our said former book ; especially when He settled amongst 
the Jews a more exact and eminent form of ecclesiastical 



overall's convocation book. 125 

government than before that time He had done. In the book 
which His so exact a form, He first did separate the civil — — '- — - 
government from the ecclesiastical, as they were both jointly 
exercised by one person, restraining the priesthood, for a 
time, unto the tribe of Levi, and the civil government unto 
temporal princes, and shortly after, more particularly unto 
the tribe of Juda. Concerning the priesthood thus limited 
we need to say little ; because the order and subordination 
of it is so plainly set down in the Scriptures. Aaron and his 
sons after him, by succession, had the first place, and were 
appointed to exercise the office of the High-Priests; and 
under their sovereign princes and temporal governors (as we 
have shewed in our said first book, chap. xviii c .) did bear the 
chief sway in matters appertaining to God. Next unto 
Aaron there were twenty-four priests of an inferior degree, 
that were termed principes sacerdotum, that governed the 
third sort of priests, allotted unto their several charges ; and 
this third sort also had the rest of the Levites at their direc- 
tion. In like manner, these Levites neither wanted their 
chief rulers to order them, according as the said third sort of 
priests did command, which rulers were termed principes 
Levitarum, in number twenty-four, nor their assistants, the 
Gabionites, otherwise called Nathinaei, to help them in the 
execution of their baser offices. Of this notable form of 
ecclesiastical government, it may be truly said of it in our 
153 judgments, that the same being of God's Own framing, it 
is to be esteemed the best and most perfect form of Church- 
government that ever was, or can be devised ; and that form 
also is best to be approved and upheld which doth most re- 
semble it and cometh nearest unto it. 

We said upon a fit occasion d , that by the death of our 
Saviour Christ the Church-government then amongst the 
Jews was greatly altered; and therefore do think it very 
convenient in this place more fully therein to set down our 
meaning. It is very true that before the death of Christ the 
outward service of God did much consist in figures, shadows, 
and sacrifices ; the Levitical priesthood itself, as it was tied e 
to Aaron and his stock, and in some other respects, being 

c [p. 26.] ' [The word 'tied' is omitted in Z».] 

d Lib. ii. cap. 4. [p. 102.] 



126 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK only a type of our High-Priest, Jesus Christ. But after- 

'■ — wards, when by His passion upon the cross He had fulfilled 

all that was signified by the said figures, shadows, and sacri- 
fices; and had likewise not only abolished them, but freed 
the tribe of Levi of the charge of the priesthood, and removed 
the high-priesthood (as it was typical), from the said priestly 
tribe unto the regal tribe of Juda, the same being now settled 
in Himself, our only High-Priest, according to the order, not 
Heb.7.12. of Aaron, but of Melchizedech ; He hath by that His trans- 
15.1 10. lation of the priesthood, freed His Church from the cere- 
monial law, which contained in it little but patterns, shadows, 
and figures of that one sacrifice offered by Him upon the 
Heb.9. 14. cross, which doth sanctify all the faithful, and purge their 
consciences from dead works to serve the living God. Never- 
theless in this so great an alteration, although all the said 
figures, shadows, sacrifices, and whatsoever else was typical 
in the true worship of God and priesthood of Aaron, were 
truly fulfilled and had their several accomplishments accord- 
ing to the natures of them, yet we are further to understand, 
that as from the beginning there was a Church, so there was 
ever a ministry: the essential parts of whose office, howsoever 154 
otherwise it was burdened with ceremonies, did consist in 
these three duties; viz. (1.) preaching of the Word; (2.) 
administration of Sacraments ; (3.) authority of ecclesiastical 
government ; and that none of all the said figures, shadows, 
and sacrifices, or any other ceremony of the Levitical law, 
had any such relation to any of the said three essential parts 
of the ministry, as if either they, the said three essential 
parts of the ministry, had only been ordained for their 
continuance until the coming of Christ, or that the accom- 
plishment and fulfilling of the said ceremonies had in any sort 
prejudiced or impeached the continuance of them, or any of 
them. So as the said three essential parts of the ministry 
were in no sort abolished by the death of Christ, but only 
translated from the priesthood under the law to the ministry 
of the New Testament ; where, in the judgment of all learned 
men, opposite in divers points one to another, they do or 
ought for ever to remain, to the same end and purpose for 
the which they were first ordained. 

Now concerning the two first essential parts of this our 



overall's convocation book. 127 

ministry or priesthood of the New Testament, there are no BOOK 
difficulties worthy the insisting upon, how they are to be — — — 
used. Only the third essential part of it, as touching the 
power of ecclesiastical regiment, is very much controverted, 
and diversely expounded, extended, and applied. For some 
men, relying upon one extremity, do affirm, that it was in 
the Apostles' time radically inherent only in St. Peter ; and 
so, by a certain consequence, afterwards in his supposed 
vicar the bishop of Rome, to be derived from St. Peter first 
to the rest of the Apostles and other ministers, whilst he 
lived, and then after his death, in a fit proportion to all 
bishops, pastors, and ministers to the end of the world, from 
the bishops of Rome : and that St. Peter during his time, and 
155 every one of his vicars, the bishops of Rome successively, 
then did, and still do occupy and enjoy the like power and 
authority over all the Churches in the world, that Aaron had 
in the Church established amongst the Jews. There are 
also another sort of persons that run as far to another ex- 
tremity, and do challenge the said power and authority of 
ecclesiastical regiment to appertain to a new form of Church- 
government by presbyteries to be placed in every particular 
parish) which presbyteries, as divers of them say, are so 
many complete and perfect Churches, no one of them having 
any dependency upon any other Church ; so as the pastor in 
every such presbytery, representing after a sort Aaron the 
High-Priest, there would be by this project, if it were 
admitted f , as many Aarons in every Christian kingdom as 
there are particular parishes. And the authors of both these 
so different and extreme conceits, are all of them most resolute 
and peremptory that they are able to deduce and prove them 
out of the form of Church-government which was established 
by God Himself in the Old Testament. Howbeit, notwith- 
standing all their vaunts and shows of learning, by pervert- 
ing the Scriptures, councils, and ancient Fathers, the mean 
betwixt both the said extremes is the truth, and to be em- 
braced j viz. that the administration of the said power of 
ecclesiastical regiment under Christian kings and supreme 
magistrates doth especially belong, by the institution of 

1 The words, ' if it were admitted,' original scribe, 
are added between the lines, but by the 



128 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK Christ and His Apostles, unto archbishops and bishops ; 

— this mean bearing the true portraiture and infallible linea- 
ments of God's own . ordinance above-mentioned, and con- 
taining in it divers degrees of priests, agreeable to the very 
order and light of nature ; some superior to rule, and some 
inferior to be ruled, as in all other societies and civil states it 
hath ever been accustomed. So as we are bold to say, and 
are able to justify it, that as our Saviour Christ, as He is 
God, had formerly ordained in His national Church amongst 156 
the Jews, priests and Levites of an inferior order to teach 
them in every city and synagogue, and over them priests of 
a superior degree, termed principes sacerdotum, and lastly, 
above them all, one Aaron with Moses, to rule and direct 
them ; so He no ways purposing by His passion more to ab- 
rogate or prejudice this form of Church-government ordained 
by Himself, than He did thereby the temporal government 
of kings and sovereign princes, did, by the direction of the 
Holy Ghost and ministry of His Apostles, ordain in the New 
Testament that there should be in every national Church, 
some ministers of an inferior degree to instruct His people in 
every particular parochial church or congregation ; and over 
them bishops of a superior degree, to have a care and inspec- 
tion over many such parochial churches or congregations, for 
the better ordering as well of the ministers as of the people 
within the limits of their jurisdiction ; and lastly, above them 
all, archbishops, and in some especial places patriarchs, who 
were first themselves, with the advice of some other bishops, 
and when kings and sovereign princes became Christians, 
then with their especial aid and assistance, to oversee and 
direct, for the better peace and government of every such 
national Churches, all the bishops and the rest of the parti- 
cular Churches therein established. 

And for some proof hereof we will conclude this chapter 
with the testimony of one of no mean account and desert ; 
who, when archbishops andbishopsdidmostobstinately oppose 
themselves, as being the pope's vassals, to the reformation of 
the Church, was the principal deviser of the said presbyteries, 
though not in such a manner as some have since with too 
much bitterness urged, whereof, out of all question, he would 
never have dreamed if the said bishops had not been so 



overall's convocation book. 129 

obstinate, as they were, for the maintenance of such idolatry BOOK 

157 and superstition as were no longer to be tolerated. These : — 

are his words ; that every province had amongst their bishops 

one archbishop ; that also in the Nicene Council, patriarchs 
were appointed, who were in order and degree above arch- 
bishops ; that did appertain to the preservation of discipline. 
And a little after, speaking of the said form of government so 
framed, although he shewed some dislike of the word ' hier- 
archia,' yet saith he, Si, omisso vocabulo, rem intueamur, repe- 
riemus veteres episcopos non aliam regendce Ecclesia formam 
voluisse fingere, ab ed, quam Dominus verbo Suo prascripsit e . 

CANON V. 

&n& therefore if ang man shall affirm, untfer colour of ang 
thing that is in the Scriptures, cither that our £>abiour ©hrist 
was not the heaU of the ©hutch from the beginning of it ; or, 
that all the particular churches in the foorlif are otherfoise to 
he termeU one ©hurch, than as f^e himself is the heatf of it, 
mitt as all the particular fcing&oms in the foorltr are calletf hut 
one feing&om, as f^e is the onlg fcing anlJ monarch of it ; or, [Rev. n. 
that our Sabiour ©hrist hath not appointed unKer ^im 15il210] 
seberal ecclesiastical gobernors to rule an& direct the safe par* 
ticular churches, as ff^e hath appointed seberal fcings anU 
soberetgn princes to rule anir gobern their seberal feingtroms ; 

158 or, that fag ?^ts Heath f^e oft not abolish the ceremonial Iain 
antt the Hebitical priesthood, so far forth as it foas tgpical anb 
haU the execution of the saflj ceremonial lafo annexed unto it ; 
or, that |^e tiffl ang more abrogate bg |^is Ueath, passion, 
resurrection anK ascension, the pofoer antf autboritg of church* 
gobemment, than either f^e UtU the other ttoo essential parts 
of the sai& priesthood or ministrg, or the potoer antf authorftg 
of flings anlJ soberetgn princes ; or, that |^e trfo more appoint 
ang one chief bishop to rule all the particular churches fohicfi 
shoulir he planteU throughout all fcing&oms, than |^e m 
appoint ang one fetng to rule anti gobern all the particular 
kingdoms in the foorlti ; or, that it foas more reasonable or 

B Calvin. Instit, lib. iv. cap. i. § 4. [See note M.] 



130 overall's convocation book. 

b oo k necessarg, as bereafter ft s&all be further %fytotU, to babe one 
ichap.li.] h'sbop to gobem all tbe c&urrfjes tn tbe toorUr, tban it bias to 
babe one feing to gobem all t&e feingtroms tn tfje foorlcf ; or, 
tjjat (t is more necessarg or conbenient to babe eberg parts!) 
foitij tfmr presbnteries, absolute cburrfjes, in&epentttnt upon 
ang but ©ftrtst f^imself, tfian tfiat eberg surf) partsb sfiouto 
be an absolute temporal feingfcom, in&epenJjent of ang eartblg 
Itmg or sobereign magistrate ; or, tbat tfie gobemment of eberg 
natfonal ©fiurrfj un&er ©brtsttan flings anU sobereip princes, 159 
bg arebbisbops an& bisbops, is not more suitable antf corre- 
spon&ent to tbe gobemment of tbe national ©burtb of tfie 
3Jefos, unirer tbeir soberetp princes antf flings, tban is ettber 
tfje gobemment of one ober all tbe eburcbes in tbe foorltr, or 
tbe settling of tbe form of tbat national cburrfj-gobeminent in 
eberg particular rfjurrf), be fcotb greatlg err. 



CHAPTER VII. i6o 

THE SUM OF THE CHAPTER FOLLOWING. 

That the form of church-government, which was ordained by 
Christ in the New Testament, did consist upon divers degrees 
of ministers, one over another ; Apostles in pre-eminence and 
authority superior to the evangelists; and the evangelists 
superior to pastors and doctors ; and that the Apostles, know- 
ing themselves to be mortal, did, in their own days, by 
direction of the Holy Ghost, as the numbers of Christians 
grew, establish the said form of government in other per- 
sons, appointing several ministers in sundry cities, and over 
them bishops; as also over such bishops certain worthy 
persons, such as Titus was, who were afterwards termed arch- 
bishops ; to whom they did commit so much of their aposto- 
lical authority as they held then necessary, and was to be 
continued for the government of the Church. 

We had in our former book the Scriptures at large, con- 
taining the histories and doctrine both of the law and the 
Gospel, after the manner that was then prescribed, from the 
time of the creation until the days of the prophet Malachi ; 



overall's convocation book. 131 

that is, for above three thousand five hundred years ; where- book 
upon we did ground the particular points by us therein — - 1 -- — 
handled, concerning the government as well ecclesiastical as 
temporal. And for the supply of the other years following 
till the incarnation of our Saviour Christ, we observed some 
things to the same purpose out of the apocryphal books, 
second to the Scriptures, and to be preferred before all other 
writers of those times. But now, forasmuch as the New 
161 Testament is but, in effect, a more ample declaration of the 
Old ; shewing withal how the same was most throughly 
fulfilled by our Saviour Christ, without the impeachment of 
any kind of government by Himself ordained, as before we 
have expressed, and because the books of the Evangelists 
and Apostles do only contain the acts and doctrine of our 
Saviour Christ and His Apostles, with the form and use 
both of the temporal and ecclesiastical government, during 
the time whilst they lived here upon the earth ; — St. John, 
who lived the longest of them all, dying about sixty-six years 
after Christ's passion ; although the Holy Ghost did judge 
the said books and writings sufficient for the Church and all 
that profess Christianity, to teach and direct them in those 
things which should appertain either to their temporal or 
ecclesiastical government, or should be necessary unto their 
salvation ; yet for the said reasons we were induced for the 
upholding of the temporal and ecclesiastical government in 
the New Testament, to insist so much as we have done upon 
the precedents and platforms of both those kinds of govern- 
ments established in the Old Testament ; albeit we want no 
sufficient testimonies in the New to ratify and confirm as 
well the one as the other. 

First, therefore, we do verily think, that if our Saviour 
Christ or His Apostles had meant to have erected in the 
churches amongst the Gentiles any other form of ecclesi- 
astical government than God Himself had set up amongst 
the Jews, they would have done it assuredly in very solemn 
manner, that all the world might have taken public notice of 
it; considering with what majesty and authority the said 
form was erected at God's commandment by His servant 
Moses. But in that they well knew how the form of the 
old ecclesiastical government, in substance, was still to con- 
is^ 



132 

BOOK tinue and to be in time established in every national kingdom 

'■ — and sovereign principality amongst Christians, as soon as 

they should become for number sufficient bodies and ample 
churches to receive the same ; as before the like opportunity 162 
it was not established amongst the Israelites; they did in 
the meanwhile, and as the time did serve them, attempt the 
erecting of it in such sort and by such fit and convenient 
degrees, as by direction of the Holy Ghost they held it most 
expedient, without intermission, till [such time h ] as the work 
was, in effect, accomplished. 

It hath been before touched how our Saviour Christ here 
upon earth did not only choose to Himself, for the business 
He had in hand, twelve Apostles, who were then designed in 
time to come to be the patriarchs and chief fathers of all 
Christians, with some resemblance, as it hath ever been held, 
of the twelve sons of Jacob, who had been in their days the 
patriarchs and chief fathers of all the Israelites ; but likewise 
He took unto Him, over and besides His said Apostles, seventy, 
or as some read seventy-two disciples ', to be in the same 
manner His assistants, in imitation of Moses when he chose 
[Exod. 24. seventy elders to be helpers unto him for the better govern- 
*• 9 -J ment of the people committed to his charge. None of these, 
either Apostles or disciples, had then any other duties com- 
mitted unto them but only of preaching and baptizing ; for 
the power of ecclesiastical regiment they might not then 
intermeddle with, because it did appertain to the priests and 
courts of the Jews. But afterwards that want and some 
other defects in them were throughly supplied, when our 
Saviour Christ upon His resurrection and a little before His 
ascension, enlarging their commission, did commit unto His 
[Joh. 20. Apostles the administration of the keys of the kingdom of 
23- ] heaven; and shortly after furnished not only them but the 

said disciples also, according to their several functions, most 
abundantly with all such gifts and heavenly graces as were 
necessary for them in those great affairs which were imposed 
upon them. Whereby we find already two complete degrees 
of ecclesiastical ministers, ordained by Christ Himself imme- 16S 
diately, viz. His twelve Apostles and His seventy disciples; 

h [The words *sucli time,' being D.l 
wanting in tli« MS. are supplied from ' [See note N.] 



overall's convocation book. 133 

the one in dignity and authority above the other, the disciples BOOK 

in that respect being termed secondary Apostles, and were — — — 

the same, as it is most probably held, who were afterwards 

called evangelists. We will not intermeddle with the pro- [Acts 21. 

phets in those times, of whom the Scriptures make mention ; ' J 3 "-' 
t . [i Cor. 1*. 

because divers of them were no ministers of the "Word and 37.] 

Sacraments, of whom only we have here taken upon us to 
intreat ; leaving in like manner the said seventy disciples, or 
evangelists, as before they had been assistants to Christ, so 
now to be directed by His Apostles. Touching whose blessed 
calling it is to be observed, that the end of it was not that 
they should only for their own times, by preaching the Word, 
administering the Sacraments, and likewise by their authority 
of ecclesiastical regiment, draw many to the embracing of the 
Gospel, and afterwards to rule and order them as that they 
might not be easily drawn again from it ; but were in like 
sort to provide for a succession in their ministry, of fit 
persons sufficiently authorized by them, to undertake that 
charge, and as well to yield some further assistance unto 
them whilst they themselves lived, as afterwards ; also, both 
to continue the same in their own persons unto their lives 3 
end; and in like manner to ordain, by the authority of the 
Apostles given unto them, other ministers to succeed them- 
selves ; that so the said apostolical authority, being derived 
in that sort from one to another, there might never be any 
want of pastors and teachers, ' for the work of the ministry, 
and for the edification of the Body of Christ/ unto the end 
of the world. 

This then being the duty of the said Apostles, and that 
it may be evident what it was which they did communicate 
unto the ministry, it is to be observed that some things in 
the Apostles were essential and perpetual, and were the sub- 
164 stance of their ministry, containing the three essential parts 
before mentioned, of preaching, administering the Sacra- 
ments, and of ecclesiastical government ; and that some were 
but personal and temporary, granted unto them for the 
better strengthening andapproving of their saidministry, with 
all the parts of it; there being then many difficulties and 
impediments which did many ways hinder the first preaching 
and plantation of the Gospel. In the number of their said 



134 overall's convocation book. 

book personal or temporary gifts or prerogatives, these may be 
— — — accounted the chief, viz. (1.) that they were called imme- 
diately by Christ Himself, to lay the foundation of Christian 
faith amongst the gentiles ; (2.) that their commission for that 
purpose was not limited to any place or country ; (3.) that 
they had power, through imposition of their hands, to give 
the Holy Ghost by visible signs ; (4.) that they were directed 
in the performance of their office by the especial inspiration 
of the Holy Ghost ; and lastly, that their doctrine, which 
they delivered in writing, was to be a canon and rule to all 
churches for ever. All which personal prerogatives, although 
they did appertain 11 and were then adherent to the essence of 
the apostolic function, and were necessary at the first for 
the establishing of the Gospel, yet it is plain that they did 
not contain in them any of the said essential parts of the 
ministry, and likewise that they could not be communicated 
by the Apostles unto any others ; so as either the Apostles, 
for the propagation and continuance of the ecclesiastical 
ministry, did communicate to others the said three essential 
parts of it, viz. power to preach, to administer the Sacraments, 
and authority of government, (wherein must be degrees, 
some to direct and some to be directed,) or else they died all 
with them, which were a very wicked and an idle conceit ; 
the Apostles having power to communicate them all alike, as 
by their proceedings it will appear. At the first, they them- 
selves with the evangelists and so many of the prophets as 1G5 
were ministers of the Word and Sacraments, after they had 
converted many to the faith, did execute in their own per- 
sons, agreeably to their several callings, all those ecclesiasti- 
cal functions as were afterwards of necessity and in due time 
to be distinguished and settled in some others. Whereby it 
came to pass that the Church in Jerusalem during that time 
had no other deacons, priests, nor bishops, but the Apostles, 
the evangelists, and the said prophets. But afterwards the 
harvest growing great, as to disburden themselves of some 
charge they ordained deacons, so their own company, 
Apostles, disciples, or evangelists and prophets, coming short 
of that number of labourers which the said harvest required, 
they did for their further aid choose unto themselves, by the 

k ' Then appertain.' D. 



overall's convocation book. 135 

inspiration of the Holy Ghost, certain other new disciples book 

and scholars, such as they found meet for that work, and : — • 

after some good experience had of them, made them hy the 
imposition of their hands, priests and ministers of the Gospel; 2 Tim. l. 
but did not for a time tie them to any particular places, as 
having designed them to be their followers ', labourers, and 
coadjutors. 

These men, the Apostles had commonly in their company, 
and did not only employ their pains and diligent preaching 
for the speedier propagation of the Gospel, which was their 
first and most principal care, but likewise did use to send 
them hither and thither, their occasions so requiring, to the 
churches already planted, as their messengers and legates, 
sufficiently authorized for the despatching of such affairs as 
were committed unto them. Of this number were Timothy, Rom. 16. 
Titus, Marcus, Epaphroditus, Sylvanus, Andronicus, and 2L 
divers others ; who in respect of such their apostolical 23. 
employments, and because also the Apostles did oftentimes Phil. 2. 25. 
commend them greatly and joined their names with their 2^ llem ' 1- 
own in the beginnings of sundry their epistles to divers [2 Tim. 4. 
166 churches, were men of great authority and reputation 11- J 
amongst all Christians in those days, and had the name itself 19.] 
of Apostles given unto them, as formerly it hath been ob- [Rom. 16. 
served of the seventy disciples. And these were the persons r ' J c 
who were afterwards, when they were tied to the oversight of 1 ; Phil. 1. 
divers particular churches or congregations, termed bishops, j ; x &°j' 
as it will afterwards appear. Now because these apostolical Rom. 16. 
persons were still to attend upon the Apostles and their 8 ' 23 ■ " 
designments, as is above mentioned, and for that the number Phil. 2. 25. \ 
of Christians every where did still increase, the Apostles held 
it necessary to ordain, by imposition of their hands, a second 
degree of ministers, who were thereupon still to remain in 
the particular churches or congregations that were already 
planted in divers cities, for in those populous places churches 
were first settled, whilst the Apostles, evangelists and pro- 
phets, that were ministers, with their coadjutors, were 
travelling from place to place as the Holy Ghost did direct 
them, to plant and order other churches in other cities else- 
where, as God should bless their labours, 

1 ' Fellow-labourers.' D. 



136 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



book The office of this second degree of ministers was by 

'- — preaching and administering the Sacraments, to confirm and 

increase, to their uttermost ability, the number of Christians™ 
in those cities where they kept their residence ; and likewise 
in the absence of the Apostles, by their common and joint 
counsel to advise and direct every particular congregation 
and member of it, as well as they could, when any difficulties 
did occur. Besides, it appertained unto them by preaching 
of the Gospel and of the law, and upon conference with such 
as were penitent, to bind and loose men's sins, and to keep 
back from receiving the Holy Communion such as were 
notorious and obstinate offenders, until either willingly by 
their persuasion, or afterwards by the Apostles' further 
chastisements, they were brought to repentance. Only they 
Acts 14. wanted power and authority of ordination to make minis- 167 
i, 6. ' ters, and of the apostolical keys to excommunicate. For the 
2 Thess. 3. Apostles had reserved in their own hands those two pre- 

li; 1 Cor. r . x 

4. 21 ; rogatives, and were themselves, during those first times, now 
2 l Cor s P°ken of by us, not so far from the said cities, churches, 
6. [5.] 3.5. and ministers, but that they well might, and did, throughly 
supply all their wants whatsoever, and also set an order in all 
matters of difficulty, when they fell out amongst them, con- 
cerning either doctrine or discipline, sometimes themselves 
in their own persons, and sometimes by their letters, or 
messengers, as the importance of those causes did require. 
In these times it may well be granted that there was no 
need of any other bishops but the Apostles, and likewise that 
then their churches or particular congregations in every city 
were advised and directed touching points of religion in 
manner and form aforesaid by the common and joint advice 
of their priests or ministers. In which respect, the same 
persons, who then were named priests or ministers, were also 
in a general sense called bishops. Howbeit this course dured 
not long, either concerning their said common direction, or 
their names of bishops so attributed unto them, but was 
shortly after ordered far otherwise by a common decree of the 
Apostles, to be observed in all such cities where particular 
churches were planted, or, as one speaketh, in toto orbe n , 

» The MS. here faultily reads, "in " Jerom. in Ep. ad Tit. cap. i. [See 

number of Christians.' note O.] 



overall's convocation book. 137 

:t throughout the world/ For the number of Christians BOOK 

■ TT 

growing daily in every city throughout those provinces and — -— — 
countries where the Apostles, evangelists, prophets, with their 
coadjutors, first travelled to plant the Christian faith, it was 
still more and more necessary that they should be distin- 
guished into more congregations than they were before, and 
that also the number of their said ministers that were to be 
resident amongst them should be accordingly increased. By 
reason of which increase, as well of Christians and particular 
168 congregations, as of their said ministers, as also for that now 

it began to come to pass that neither the Apostles, nor the Rom. 16. 
evangelists, nor their coadjutors and messengers, could be J 7 ^ 2 g°£ 
always so ready and at hand or present with them as before Gal. l. 6 ; 
they had been, many questions, dissensions and quarrels fell 3 ] 2] '8, [»] 
out amongst them, both ministers and particular congrega- Co !- 2 - 4 > 
tions mentioned, as by the places quoted in the margent it is i'Thess.4. 
evident; the people being as apt, through affection and pri- ^jhLs 2 
vate respects, to adhere to one man more than to another, 2, 3 ; Acts 

20 29 30 ■ 

as sundry of their ministers then were prompt for their own 2 p et .' 2 . ' 
glory to entertain all comers, and to embrace every occasion *> &c - s 

° J J Uoh.2.18; 

that might procure them many followers ; not sparing to *. i. 
oppose themselves in their pride against the very Apostles, 
and to charge them with ambitious seeking of pre-eminence 2 Cor. l. 
above their brethren ministers; as if they had meant toj^jjo - ^ 
tyrannize and domineer over all churches. Insomuch as 18 ill. 6, 

23 ■ 12.11. 

St. John complained in his time of such insolencies ; and 3 j Q ^ 9, ' 
St. Paul was driven to purge himself, but yet in such sort as 
he stood upon the justification of his apostolical authority: I 
grant, saith he, that they are ministers of Christ, but withal 
he addeth these words, ' I am more ;' protesting, that although [2 Cor. 11. 
he was more than they were, yet he sought to have no '-* 
dominion over the faith of any. The places quoted in the [2 Cor. 1. 
margent deserve due consideration, and many other to the '■' 
same purpose might be added unto them. 

Now forasmuch as the Apostles did well understand of the 
said oppositions, dissensions, and emulations, and that the 
people had as well experience what equality wrought amongst 
their ministers in every place, whilst each man would be a 
director as he list himself, and accordingly broach his own 
fancies without controlment or sparing of any that stood in 



138 overall's convocation book. 

book his way ; as also how themselves, the people, were distracted 
and led to the embracing of divers sects and schisms ; they, 



the said Apostles, having now no such leisure and oppor- 169 
tunity as that they could themselves every where appease 
these quarrels, did find it necessary to settle another course 
for the redress of them by others. For whereas before, the 
Apostles held it convenient, when they first placed ministers 
in every city, to detain still in their own hands the power of 
ordination and the authority of the keys of ecclesiastical 
government, because they themselves, for that time, with 
the evangelists and others their coadjutors, were sufficient to 
oversee and rule them ; now for the reasons above mentioned 
they did commit those their said two prerogatives, containing 
in them all episcopal power and authority, unto such of their 
said coadjutors as upon sufficient trial of their abilities and 
diligence they knew to be meet men ; both whilst they them- 
selves lived, to be their substitutes, and after their deaths to 
be their successors, both for the continuance of the work of 
Christ, for the further building of His Church, and likewise 
for the perpetual government of it. And in this manner, 
the ministers of the Word and Sacraments, who had the 
charge but of one particular church or congregation, and 
were of an inferior degree, were distinguished from the first 
and superior sort of ministers, termed, most of them, before, 
'the Apostles' coadjutors,' and now and from thenceforth 
called Bishops. Unto which sort of worthy and selected 
coadjutors, and unto some others also of especial desert so 
advanced to the titles and offices of bishops, the Apostles did 
commit the charge and oversight of all the particular con- 
gregations, ministers and Christian people that dwelt in one 
city and in the towns and villages thereunto appertaining. 
Rev.]. 11; And such were the angels of the seven churches in Asia, 
12 &'c.i wno were then the bishops of those cities, with their several 
territories ; and so in all times and ages that since have 
succeeded have ever been reputed. And unto some others, 
the most principal and chief men of the said number, the 
Apostles did likewise give authority, not only over the parti- 170 
cular congregations, ministers and people in one city, and in 
the towns that did belong unto it, but likewise over all the 

' Planted.' D. 



overall's convocation book. 139 

churches in certain whole provinces or countries, as unto BOOK 
Timothy all that were in Asia the Less, and unto Titus all — — — 

1 Tim ^ ^i 

that were planted throughout the island of Crete. And this Tit j 5 
sort of bishops, who had so large jurisdictions over the bishops 
themselves in particular cities, were afterwards called arch- 
bishops ; over whom, in like manner, as likewise over all the 
rest, bishops and ministers, and particular churches, the 
Apostles themselves, as the chief fathers and patriarchs of all 
churches, had, whilst they lived, the chief pre-eminence and 
oversight to direct and overrule all, as they knew it to be 
most convenient and behoveful for the Church ; communicat- 
ing notwithstanding unto the said bishops and archbishops, 
now their substitutes, but in time to be their successors, as 
full authority in their absence, with the limitations mentioned 
for the ordering of ministers, for the use of the keys, and 
for the further government of all the churches committed to 
their charges, by the good advice and counsel of the inferior 
sort of priests or ministers under them, when causes so 
required, as if they, the Apostles themselves, had been pre- 
sent or could have always lived to have performed those 
duties in their own persons ; their patriarchal authority for 
government not ceasing or dying with them. Of this 
authority of ordination and government given to bishops by 
the holy Apostle St. Paul, he himself hath left to all posterity 
most clear and evident testimonies ; where writing to two of 
his said bishops, Timothy and Titus, he describeth very par- 
ticularly the essential parts of their duties and episcopal 
office, in manner and sort following. 

' For this cause I left thee at Crete, that thou shouldst Tit. 1. 5. 
continue to redress the things that remain, and shouldst 
171 ordain priests (or elders) in every city, as I appointed thee/ 

f Lay hands hastily on no man, neither be partaker of other l Tim. 5. 
men's sins.' ' Let them first be proved, then let them 5 | 9 ' 
minister, if they be found blameless.' 'Against a presbyter 
(or priest) receive no accusation, but under two or three 
witnesses. Them that sin rebuke openly, that the rest may 
fear.' ' I pray thee to abide at Ephesus, to command some l Tim. l. 
that they teach no strange doctrine, neither that they give 3 ' *' 7- 
heed to fables and genealogies which are endless, and do 
breed questions, rather than godly edification which is by 



140 

book faith. They would be doctors of the law ; and yet under- 

: — stand not what they speak, neither whereof they affirm/ 

Tit. 1. 10, 'There are many disobedient and vain talkers and deceivers 
of minds ; whose mouths must be stopped, which subvert 
whole houses, teaching things which they ought not, for 
Tit. 3. 9 ; filthy lucre's sake.' ' Stay foolish questions and contentions ; 
!5 ' ' reject him that is an heretic after one or two warnings/ 
' These things speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all autho- 
rity; see that no man despise thee.' 'What things thou 
hast heard of me, the same deliver to faithful men, which 
2 Tim. 2. shall be able to teach others also.' ' Put them in remem- 
li^V Drance ) an< i protest before the Lord, that they strive not 
23. about words, which is to no profit, but to the perverting of 

the hearers.' ' Stay profane and vain babblings : for they 
shall increase unto more ungodliness.' ' Put away all foolish 
and unlearned questions ; knowing that they engender strife.' 
iTim.5.21. ' I charge thee before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
the elect Angels, that thou observe these things, without pre- 
ferring one to another ; and do nothing partially.' 

Divers other particulars might be hereunto added, were it 
not that these are sufficient for our purpose, to shew as well 
what power was given to the said Timothy and Titus, two 
apostolical bishops newly designed unto their episcopal 172 
functions, as also what authority the Apostle himself had 
whilst he lived, both of prescribing rules unto them and also 
of exacting the due observation of them ; he retaining still in 
his own hands as full power and ample jurisdiction over them, 
as they the said bishops had received from him over the rest 
of the ministry within their several charges. 

And thus we see how by degrees the Apostles did settle 
the government of the Church amongst the gentiles con- 
verted to Christ, most suitable and agreeing with the plat- 
form ordained by God Himself amongst the Jews. Ministers 
are placed in particular congregations, as priests or levites 
were in their synagogues. Twenty-four priests, termed Prin- 
cipes Sacerdotum, had in that kingdom the charge over the 
rest of the priests ; and amongst Christians one sort of priests, 
named bishops or archbishops, as their jurisdictions were ex- 
tended, had the oversight of the rest of the ministry or priest- 
hood. Lastly, as over all the priests of what sort soever, and 



overall's convocation book. 141 

over the rest of all the Jews, Aaron had the chief pre-eminence; book 

so had the Apostles over all the bishops and priests, and over : — 

the rest of all Christians. There was only this want to the 
full accomplishment of such a church-government as was 
settled amongst the Jews, that during the Apostles' times, 
and for a long season afterwards, it wanted Christian magis- 
trates to supply the rooms of Moses, king David, king Solo- 
mon, and of the rest of their worthy successors. 

There is no mention in the Scriptures of the particular 
success that the rest of the Apostles had in planting of 
churches throughout all Africa and Asia the Great, and a 
great part of Europe; but we doubt not but that they 
followed that same course in those parts that other of the 
Apostles did in these parts p nearer, or better known to us ; 
they proceeding within their limits as St. Paul did within 
his. And moreover, we have sufficient warrant by the said 
practice of our Apostles to judge that if all the kings and 
173 sovereign princes in the world would have received the 
Gospel whilst the Apostles lived, they would have settled 
this platform of church-government under them in every 
such kingdom and sovereign principality ; that as the three 
essential parts of the priesthood under the law were trans- 
lated to the ministry or priesthood in the New Testament, 
so the external show or practice of them might have been in 
effect the same under Christian princes that it was under the 
godly princes and kings of Judah ; Christians of particular 
congregations to be directed by their immediate pastors, 
pastors to be ruled by their bishops, bishops to be advised by 
their archbishops, and the archbishops, with all the rest both 
of the clergy and laity, to be ruled and governed by their 
godly kings and sovereign princes. 



CANON VI. 

&ni t&errtou if ang man sj&aU affirm, unter colour of 
ana tDtns tfiat is in t&£ ^crtptttreg, ritfier tfiat the platform of 
cfmrriHobernment in tfie Nrfo ©tatammt mag not lafofullg 
fce ortmatr from tfiat form of cfiurcfi-gobernment fofiid) teas 

f The words 'that other of the Apostles did in these parts,' are omitted in D. 



142 overall's convocation book. 

b o o k in tbe ©ID ; or, that because the apostles Dfo not once for all 

: — anD at one time, but bg Degrees, erect such a lifee form of 

ecclesiastical gobernment as mas amongst the 3(etos, therefore 
it is not to be supposed that theg meant at all to erect it ; or, 
that their expectation of fit opportunity to establish that feinD 
of gobernment in the churches of the ffientiles, being con=m 
berteD to ©brist, bath ang more force nom to DiscreDit q it, than 
bati tbe mant of it for mang gears amongst tbe gjefos to 
blemish tbe Dignitg of it foben it was there establisbeD ; or, 
that tbe Apostles haD no further authoritg of churcb=gobem= 
ment commttteD unto tbem after tbe resurrection anD ascension 
of CThrtst, than tbeg baD before f^is passion ; or, tbat tbere 
mas not as great nccessitg of sunbrg Degrees in tbe mimstrg, 
tohilst the Apostles libeD, one to rule, another to be ruleD, for 
the establishing anD gobernment of the ©hurcb, as there mas 
tobilst tbe priesthood of &aron enDureD; or, that ©brist 
f^imself DiD not, after a sort, approbe of Dibers Degrees of 
ministers, some to babe pre-eminence ober others, in that 
babing chosen to himself ttoelbe Apostles |^e Jjftr also elect 
sebentg Disciples, mho mere neither superior nor equal to the 
Apostles, anil mere therefore their inferiors ; or, that f^e DiD 
not berg expresslg after ?^is ascension appoint Dibers orders 
anil degrees of ministers, mho bab pomer anD pre=eminence one 
ober another, Apostles ober the prophets anD ebangelists, anD 
the ebangelists ober pastors anD Doctors ; or, that the authoritg 
of preaching, of aDministration of the Sacraments, anD of 175 
ecclesiastical gobernment giben to tbe Apostles, mas not to be 
communicateD bg the Apostles unto others as there sbouTD be 
gooD opportunt'tg in that behalf ; or, that because there mere 
some personal prerogatibes belonging to the Apostles, mbich 
theg coultt not communicate unto others, therefore tbeg bail 
not pomer to communicate to some ministers, as mell their 
authoritg of gobernment ober other ministers, as their authoritg 
to preach anD aDministet the Sacraments; or, that in the 
authoritg of gobernment so to be communicateD unto others bg 
the Apostles, there are not incluDeD certain Degrees to be in 

1 ' Force to discredit.' D. 



overall's convocation book. 143 

tf>e ministrg, some to rule anU gome to be ruleo ; or, tbat it book 
teas not Iafoful for tbe Apostles to cboose unto tbemselbes - — — — 



coaojutors anfc to mafte tbem ministers of tbe 512SorK anfc 
Sacraments, tfiottpj tbeg tietr tbem for a space to no certain 
place, more tfian tbeg tbemselbes antr tbe evangelists toere 
limited or tieif, hut fcept tbem in tbeir oton compang, as if tbeg 
bab been, in a manner, tbeir fellotos, ano emplogeii tbem in 
apostolical embassages as tbere toere occasions ; or, tbat tbe 
gtpostles migbt not latofullg ortrain a seconit or&er of ministers 

176 bg imposition of tbeir fianbs, to prcacft ano administer tfte 
Sacraments, antf to tie tbem to particular cburcbes anJj con- 
gregations, tfiere to execute tbose tbeir iruties; or, tbat tfie 
ministers of tbat secontf degree antt orber, so tiefc unto tbeir 
particular cftarges, baU ang potoer commttteij unto tbem, eitfter 
at all to make ministers or to pronounce tbe sentence of 
excommunication against ang of tbeir congregation but bg tbe 
Direction of tbe Apostles foben tbeg bab giben tbe sentence, 
iruring all tbe time tbat tbe Apostles kept in tbeir oton bancs 
tbe saffl ttoo points of ecclesiastical autboritg r ; or, tbat it toas 
not expe&ient for tbe apostles to retain in tbeir oton bancs tbe 
potoer antf autboritg of ecclesiastical gobemment for a time, 
anil tobilst tbeg toere able to execute tbe same in tbeir oton 
persons, or bg tbeir coaojutors, as tbeg sbouto bfrect tbem, 
ana not to communicate tbe same eitber to ang tbeir saffl 
coaojutors or otber persons of tbe ministrg, until tbeg tbem= 
selbes ba& gooir experience antr trial of tbem, anir tbat tbe par* 
ticular cburcbes also in eberg citg founto tbe toant of sucb 
men, so autbori?eif, to resitre amongst tbem ; or, tbat toben tbe 
satir ministers, placet* in Oibers particular cburcbes in sunirrg 

177 cities, fell at Variance amongst tbemselfaes tobicb of tbem 
sboulK be most prevalent amongst tbe people, antf Ureto tbeir 
follotoers into tribers sects antJ scbisms, it toas not bigb time 
for tbe Apostles, seeing bg reason of tbeir great affairs antf 
business otbertoise tbeg coulb not attentr tbose particular 
bratols anlr inconveniences, to appoint some toortbg persons in 

r In the MS. a slip of paper pasted the original scribe, an omission which 
over the leaf, supplies, in the hand of he had made at this point. 



144 overall's convocation book. 

book eberg citg to fiabe tfje rule, gobernment, anb birection of tfjem ; 

— — — or, tfjat fofien sucfj men foere to tie placeb in sucfi cities, tfje 
Apostles UtK not mafee especial cfiotce of tfjem, out of tfie 
numfier of tfieir saib coabjutors, anb lifeefoise out of tfie rest of 
tfie mtntstrg, to execute tfiose episcopal buties fofiicfi trfU apper= 
tain to tfieir callings ; or, tfiat fofien tfieg fiab so tiesipelj anb 
cfiosen tfiem to be bisfiops, tfieg &flj not communicate unto 
tfiem as foell tfieir apostolical autfjoritg of orbaining of 
ministers anb pofoer of tfie fogs, as of preacfiing anb atr= 
ministering tfie Sacraments ; or, that it was not tfie meaning 
of tfje Apostle £>t. $aul, tfiat sucfi persons as ©imotfig anb 
©itus foere, ougfjt to be mabe bisfiops in sucfi cities anb 
countries as foere tfje probince of CBpfiesus, anir tfje fiingbom of 
©rete, anir to fiabe tfje lifce autfjoritg anb pofoer giben tfiem in 
tfieir seberal cities, fottfi tfieir suburbs, biocese or probince, m 
tfjat foas committeb to ©imotfig anb ®itus, for tfje ruling 
of tfjose ministers anb cfiurcfies unber tfiem; or, tfjat tfje 
autfjoritg giben bg tfje apostle §bt. $aul, or bg ang otfjer of 
tfje Apostles, to ©imorfig anb ^itus, anb sucfi lifee otfjer 
bisfiops or arcfibisfjops, bib ang more btmintsfi tfje pofoer anb 
autfjoritg, fofiicfi tfje gtpostles fiab in tfieir ofon fianbs before 
tfieg appofnteb ang sucfi bisfiops or arcfibtsfiops to rule anb 
gobern tfjem all, tfjan tfieir gibing power anb autfjoritg of 
preacfjtng anb abministering tfje Sacraments ^iO impeacfj 
tfieir oton autfjoritg so to bo, fie botfi greatlg err. 



overall's convocation book. 145 

BOOK 

m CHAPTER VIII. n. 

THE SUM OP THE CHAPTER FOLLOWING. 

That the churches and godly Fathers that were immediately 
after the Apostles' times, and all the ancient Fathers since, 
did account the form of church-government established by the 
Apostles, of priests and ministers, for more particular charges, 
of bishops, superior to the said priests, and of archbishops, to 
have the care and oversight of the said bishops and churches 
committed unto them, not to have been ordained for their 
times only, but to be continued to the end of the world ; the 
same reasons exacting the continuance of it, which moved the 
Apostles, by the direction of the Holy Ghost, first to erect it. 

We have pursued the form of ecclesiastical government, so 
far forth as it is expressed in the Scriptures and as it was put 
in practice during the Apostles' times. For the further proof 
whereof, we have thought it expedient briefly to observe 
what the primitive Church, ancient Fathers, and the ecclesi- 
astical histories, have in their writings b testified and said of 
this matter ; as, whether they held that Timothy and Titus 
were bishops in the Apostles' times, and had authority over 
the churches and ministry committed to their charge; and 
whether that form of church-government in the Apostles' 
times, wherein were divers degrees of ministers, one sort to 
direct and rule, viz. bishops', and the other to be directed 
and ruled, was only necessary for the first plantation of the 
Churches, but not so afterwards when the churches were 
planted; as if it had been a lawful form of government 
180 whilst the Apostles lived, but upon their deaths it became 
presently to be unlawful. It is very apparent and cannot be 
denied, that in many Greek copies u of the New Testament, 
Timothy and Titus are termed bishops in the directions or 
subscription x of two epistles which St. Paul did write unto 

8 [The word 'apocryphal' has been hand.] 

inserted before 'writings,' but it has u [See note P.] 

been removed in accordance with a * [For ' inscriptions ' as it stands in 

memorandum prefixed to the chapter the MS. here and p. 146. 1. 6, D. reads 

in a hand which appears to be Overall's.] 'subscription,' according to the autho- 

' [The words 'viz. bishops ' are in- rity of the corrections mentioned in a 

serted above the line, but by the first previous note.] 



146 overall's convocation book. 

book them. These are the words of the said directions; 'The 
— second epistle written from Rome unto Timotheus, the first 



bishop elected of the church of Ephesus.' And again j ' To 
Titus elect the first bishop of the Cretians, written from 
Nicopolis in Macedonia.' Moreover, agreeable to the said 
subscription, the ancient Fathers generally, having, no doubt 
upon their due searching the Scriptures, fully considered of 
the form of ecclesiastical government whilst the Apostles 
lived, do with one consent, whensoever they expound the 
epistles of St. Paul to Timothy and Titus, or have occasion 
to speak of the authority of those two persons, very resolutely 
affirm that they were by the Apostles made bishops. And 
the same also they do testify of St. James the Apostle him- 
self, called the Lord's brother ; that he was made by the rest 
of the Apostles, his colleagues, bishop of Hierusalem ; and so 
also of the Seven Angels of the churches in Asia, that they 
were so many bishops of the Apostles' ordination. Besides, 
the said ancient Fathers 7 did very well know that when 
St. Paul said to Timothy, ' I charge thee in the sight of God 
and before Jesus Christ, that thou keep this commandment 
without spot, and unrebukeable, until the appearing of our 
Lord Jesus Christ ;' that it was impossible for Timothy to 
observe those things till the coming of Christ, he being to 
die long before ; and that therefore the precepts and rules 
which St. Paul had given unto him, to observe in his epi- 
scopal government, did equally appertain as well to bishops, 
his successors, as unto himself, and were to be executed by 
them successively after his death unto the world's end, as 
carefully and diligently as he himself, whilst he lived, had 
put them in practice. One of the said Fathers doth write as 
followeth*: 'With great vigilancy and providence doth the 1 81 
Apostle give precepts to the ruler of the church ; for in his 
person doth the safety of the people consist. He is not so 
circumspect, as fearing Timothy's care, but for his successors ; 
that after Timothy's example they should observe the ordi- 
nation of the church, and begin themselves to keep that 
form which they were to deliver to those that came after 

y Tertull. contra Marcion., lib. v j [See note Q.] 
Chrysost. Horn. x. in 1 Tim. ; Ambr. ■ Ambr. ibid. [See note R.] 

in 1 Tim. vi. ; Oecum. in 1 Tim. vi. 



overall's convocation book. 147 

them.' Again, it is evident by the ecclesiastical histories a , B O O K 

that not only St. James, Timothy, and Titus, were made ! 

bishops by the Apostles, but that likewise Peter himself was 
bishop of Antioch ; so termed, because of his long stay there; 
and that the Apostles likewise made Evodius bishop of 
Antioch after St. Peter, and St. Mark bishop of Alexandria, 
and Polycarpus bishop of Smyrna; and that St. John, re- 
turning from Patmos to Ephesus, went to the churches 
round about and made bishops in those places where they 
were wanting; and also that divers others of the Apostles' 
coadjutors, besides Timothy and Titus, were made by them 
bishops, and did govern the cities and provinces where they 
were placed, according to the same rules that were prescribed 
to Timothy and Titus ; as Dionysius the Areopagite was the 
first bishop of Athens, Caius the first bishop of Thessalonica, 
Archippus the first bishop of the Colossians '' ; and we doubt 
not but many more by diligent reading may be found, that 
were in the Apostles' times made bishops. 

Furthermore, it is most apparent by the testimonies of all 
antiquity, Fathers, and ecclesiastical histories, that all the 
churches in Christendom that were planted and governed by 
the Apostles, and by such their coadjutors, apostolical per- 
sons, as unto whom the Apostles had to that end fully com- 
municated their apostolical authority, did think that after 
the death, either of any of the Apostles, which ruled amongst 
them, or of any other the said bishops ordained by them, it 
182 was the meaning of the Holy Ghost, testified sufficiently by 
the practice of the Apostles, that the same order and form of 
ecclesiastical government should continue in the church for 
ever. And therefore upon the death of any of them, either 
Apostles or bishops, they, the said churches, did always 
supply their places with others the most worthy and eminent 
persons amongst them ; who, with the like power and autho- 
rity that their predecessors had, did ever succeed them. In- 
somuch as in every city and episcopal see, where there were 
divers priests and ministers of the Word and Sacraments, and 
but one bishop only, the catalogues of the names, not of 
their priests but of their bishops, were very carefully kept 

« Euseb., lib. iii. cap. 35 ; Iren., lib. b Euseb. lib. iii. cap. 4 ; Origen. in 

iii. cap. 3; Euseb., lib. iii. cap. 23. cap.xvi. ad Rom. ; Ambr. ad Coloss. cap. 
[See note S.] iv. [See note T.] 

L 2 



148 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



book from time to time, together with the names of the Apostles, 

'- — or apostolical persons, the bishops their predecessors, from 

whom they derived their succession. Of which succession of 
bishops, whilst the succession of truth continued with it, the 
ancient Fathers made great account and use when any false 
teachers did broach new doctrine, as if they had received the 
same from the Apostles j choaking them with this, that they 
were not able to shew any apostolical church that ever 
taught as they did. Upon such an occasion, Irenseus 
bishop of Lyons, within seventy-five years, or thereabout, 
after St. John's death, doth write in this sort ; Habenius 
annumerare eos, qui ab Apostolis instituti sunt episcopi in 
ecclesiis, et successores eorum usque ad nos, qui nihil tale 
docuerunt, neque cognoverunt , quale ab his deliratur c . And so 
likewise, not long after him, Tertullian, to oppress some who, 
as it seemeth, drew companies after them, saith thus ; Edant 
origines ecclesiarum suarum ; evolvant ordinem episcoporum 
suorum, ila per successiones ab initio decurrentem, ut primus 
ille episcopus aUquern ex Apostolis, aut apostolicis viris, qui 
tamen cum Apostolis perseveraverit, habuerit autorem et ante- 
cessorem ; hoc enim modo Ecclesice Catholica sensus suos defe- 
runt d . And St. Augustine, Radix Christians societatis per 183 
sedes Apostolorum et successores episcoporum certd per orbem 
propagatione diffunditur e . 

Again, forasmuch as it was thought by our Saviour Christ 
the best means for the building and continuing of His 
Church in the Apostles' times, to ordain sundry degrees of 
ministers in dignity and authority, one over another, when 
such a kind of pre-eminence might have been thought not 
so necessary, because the Apostles by working of miracles, 
might otherwise, as it is probable, have procured to them- 
selves sufficient authority; how can it with any reason be 
imagined but that Christ much more did mean to have the 
same still to be continued after the Apostles' days, wben the 
gifts of doing miracles were to cease and when men's zeal 
was like to grow more cold than it was at the first. It 
savoureth assuredly, we know not of f what faction, indiscre- 

c Iren. adv. Haeres., lib. iii. cap. 3. [See note V.] 
[See note U.] c August Epist. 24. [See note AW] 

d Tertull. de praescrip. adv. Haeres. ' [we know of what. Z>.] 



overall's CONVOCATION BOOKj 149 

tion, or affection for any man, either to think that form of BOOK 

church-government to be unfit for our times that was held '- — 

necessary for the Apostles' times ; or that order, so much 
commended amongst all men, and is most properly termed 
par'aim dispariumque rerum sua cuique loca tribuens dispo- 
sitio, should be necessary to build the Church, but unfit to 
preserve it ; or, that the same artisans that are most meet to 
build this or that house, are not the fittest both to keep the 
same in good reparations, and likewise to build other houses, 
when there is cause. No man can doubt, who is of any read- 
ing, but that, when the Apostles died, there were many 
defects in many churches ; and that likewise there were a 
number of places in the world where the Apostles had never 
been, and where there were no g churches at all planted or 
established. Whereupon it followeth of necessity, that if 
the said form of government in the Apostles' days was then 
necessary for the planting and ordering of churches, that 
184 the same did continue to be as necessary afterwards, for 
the supplying of such defects as were left in some churches, 
and for the planting and ordering of other churches 
in those places that had not received the Gospel whilst 
the Apostles lived. And to this purpose it doth much 
avail that for aught we can find, there can no one nation 
or country be named since the Apostles' days, neither 
in times of persecution nor since, but when it first received 
the faith of Christ, it had thereupon both bishops and arch- 
bishops placed in it for the government of the churches that 
were there planted ; imitating therein, for their more certain 
direction, the government of the churches that were erected 
by the Apostles, and had been deduced from them, agreeable, 
in substance, with the form of ecclesiastical government 
that was once amongst God's own people, the Jews. Which 
was no new conceit amongst the ancient Fathers, as it may 
appear by the words of one of them h , who saith, in effect, 
that bishops, priests and deacons, may challenge now that 
authority in the Church which Aaron and his sons and the 
Levites had in times past ; and that the Apostles in establish- 
ing of their government in the New Testament, had respect 

« [churches planted. D.~\ h Jerom. Ep. ad Evagrium. [See note X.] 



150 overall's convocation book. 

book to that which was in the Old, for as much as concerned the 

II 
'- — essential parts of that priesthood. 



Moreover, the primitive churches, presently after the 
Apostles' times, finding in the New Testament no one person 
to have heen ordained a priest, or minister of the Gospel, 
mediately hy men, hut either by imposition of the Apostles' 
hands, or of their hands to whom they gave authority in that 
behalf, as unto Timothy and Titus, and such other bishops 
as they were ; and knowing that the Church of Christ should 
never be left destitute of priests and bishops for the work of 
the ministry ; they durst not presume upon their own heads 
to devise a new form of making of ministers, nor to commit 
that authority unto any other, after their own fancies, but 185 
held it their bounden duty to leave the same where they 
found it, viz. in the hands of Timothy and Titus, and con- 
sequently of other bishops their successors. Whereupon it 
followeth very necessarily, that none of the primitive churches 
or ancient Fathers did ever so much as once dream that the 
authority given by St. Paul to Timothy and Titus, and to 
the rest who were then made bishops, as well for the ordering 
of priests, as for the further order and government of the 
Church, did determine by the death of the Apostles ; con- 
sidering, that presently after, as long as they were in being 
and lived, and ever since till very lately, it was held by them 
altogether unlawful for any to ordain a priest or minister 
of the Word, except he were himself a bishop ; and no one 
approved example for the space of above fifteen hundred 
years, can be shewed, for aught we find, to the contrary. It 
is true that one Coluthus", being himself but a priest, would 
needs take upon him to make priests, in spleen against his 
own bishop, the bishop of Alexandria, with whom he was then 
fallen at variance ; and that the like attempt was made by 
one Maximus k , supposing himself to have been a bishop, 
where he was indeed but a priest, as it was decided by the 
first Council of Constantinople. Howbeit such their ordina- 
tions were accounted void and utterly condemned as unlawful; 
they themselves not escaping such just reproof as so great a 
novelty and presumption did deserve. We acknowledge that 
for the great dignity of the action of ordination, it was 

' [See note Y.] k [See note Z.] 



overall's convocation BOOK. 15] 

decreed by another 1 council, that priests should lay their BOOK 
hands, with the bishop, upon him that was to be made priest ; — — — 
but they had not thereby any power of ordination ; but only 
did it to testify their consent thereunto, and likewise to 
concur in the blessing of him; neither might they ever 
in that sort impose their hands upon any without their 
bishops. 
186 Again, the said primitive churches and ancient Fathers, 
finding how the Apostles by the inspiration of the Holy 
Ghost had ordained bishops, Timothy, Titus, and such like, 
for the ordering and appeasing of such quarrels and conten- 
tions as arise amongst the ministers and people for want of 
some amongst them of authority to govern them ; they might 
thereby have' been confirmed more and more in their judg- 
ments, if at any time they had doubted of it, concerning the 
necessity of that apostolical form of government, that it was 
for ever to continue, to the end the schisms and contentious 
persons might be still by the same means suppressed that 
they were whilst the Apostles lived. For they ever observed 
what the want of bishops would work in the Church, and 
how the contempt of them and disobedience to their direc- 
tions was always a chief cause of sects and schisms. Which 
made them easily to discern that if the Apostles had not pro- 
vided for the continuance of their apostolical authority in 
bishops, who were to sueceed them in the government of -the 
Church, but had left an equality in the clergy, that every 
one might have proceeded in his own particular church after 
his own fashion, there would have been nothing in the 
Church but disorder, scandals, sects, schisms, and all manner 
of confusion. One of the ancient Fathers, perceiving in his 
time what pride and contempt certain unstaid and conten- 
tious persons shewed toward their archbishops, did lay it 
upon them as a property of heretics, and feared not to com- 
pare them to the devils. These are his words : Quilibet 
hcereticus, §c. loquens cum pontifice, nee eum vocat pontificem, 
nee archiepiscopum, nee religiosissimum, nee sanctum ; sed 
quid? — Reverentia tua; — et nomina illi adducit communia, ejus 
negans autoritatem. Diabolus hoc turn fecit in Deo ; ' Ero 
similis Altissimo.' Non 'Deo' sed ' Altissimo.' 

1 [See note AA.] 



152 overall's convocation book, 

book And another worthy Father™, long before the days of the 



ii. 



former, did accordingly observe that heretics and schismatics 
did usually spring from no other fountain but this ; Quod 187 
sacerdoti Dei non obtemperatur ; nee unus in Ecclesia ad tern- 
pus sacerdos ; et ad tempus judex vice Christi cogitatur 11 ; — 
'that the priest of God' (meaning every such bishop as he 
himself was in his own diocese) 'was not obeyed; nor one 
priest in the church acknowledged for the time to be judge 
in Christ's stead.' And again, Unde schismata et hcereses 
abort te sunt, et oriuntur ; nisi dum episcopus, qui unus est, et 
ecclesice prmest, superbd quorundam prasumptione contem- 
nitur" ? — 'Whence have schisms and heresies sprung up, and 
do still spring; but whilst the bishop, which is one, and 
ruleth the church, is by the proud presumption of certain 
despised ?' 

A third Father also, though at some times he had a sharp 
tooth against bishops, as they carried themselves in his time, 
doth confess nevertheless, that when schisms first began, 
bishops were ordained, ut schismatum semina tollerentur ; 
and in another place, in remedium schismatis, ne unusquisque 
ad se trahens Christi Ecclesiam rumperet. Also where the 
same Father doth write against the Luciferians p , and under- 
taketh the defence of bishops in a right point, untruly by 
them impugned, he speaketh of their authority within their 
several dioceses after this sort ; Ecclesice sal us in summi 
sacerdotis dignitate pendet ; cui si non exors qucedam et ab 
hominibus eminens detur potestas, tot in ecclesiis efficientur 
schismata quot sacerdotes ; that is, ' The safety of the Church 
doth consist in the dignity of the chief priest ; unto whom, if 
an extraordinary and eminent power from other men be not 
yielded, there will be as many schisms in churches, as there 
are priests.' 

Lastly, it is to be observed that in the Apostles' times 
the Roman empire had wrought a great confusion in all the 
kingdoms and countries about it, whilst in the greediness of 
honour in that state they had subdued their neighbour kings 
and princes, and turned their kingdoms and principalities 

™ [and another rather. D.] CC] 

n Cypr., lib. 1. Ep. iii. [See note p Hieron. adv. Luciferianos. [See 

BB.] note DD.] 
Idem. lib. 4. En. viii. [See note 



overall's convocation book. 153 

into provinces and consulships, and divers other such like BOOK 
forms of regiment 1 ; leaving the same to the government of -~ — 

lss their own substitutes, to whom they gave sundry and different ment 
titles. Which course, held by that state, caused the Apostles 
in their planting of churches, when they could not perform 
that which otherwise they would have done, to frame their 
proceedings as near unto it as they could. In the chief cities, 
which had been heads of so many kingdoms and were still 
the seat then of the principal Roman officers, principal per- 
sons were placed, who were bishops, and more than bishops ; 
as St. James at Jerusalem, [and Jerusalem, notwithstanding 
it was honoured with the name and title [of the see of 
St. James,] was not the metropolitan seat, or archbishopric 
of that province, but Csesarea ; whose right is saved in the 
giving that honour to Jerusalem in the first Nicene Council* 1 ;] 
St. Peter first in Antioch and then in Rome ; and St. Mark 
in Alexandria; who remained in those places, as was then 
most beboveful for those churches, as so many principal 
archbishops, patriarchs, to rule and direct all the bishops, 
priests, and Christians, in Palestine, Syria, Italy, and Egypt. 
And in other cities also and countries, not so famous then as 
the said four, there were appointed, according to the largeness 
of their extents, in some, bishops, to govern the ministers 
which were in such cities; and in some others, such as 
Timothy and Titus were, who, as we have shewed in the 
former chapter, had the oversight committed unto them, as 
well of bishops, as of the rest of the churches within their 
limits. All which particulars, so put in practice by the 
Apostles, were very well known to the primitive churches 
and ancient godly Fathers that lived the first three hundred 
years after Christ ; and gave them full assurance that they 
might lawfully pursue in those days that form of church- 
government which the Apostles themselves had erected ; the 
state and condition of the times remaining still one and the 
same that it was when the Apostles lived. Whereupon, by 

189 their example, they did not only continue the succession of 
bishops and archbishops in those places where the Apostles 

i [The passage within brackets oc- not in that addition, but are introduced 
curs on the slip prefixed to this chapter. from D. as they seem necessary to com- 
The words ' of the see of St. James' are plete the Eense. ] 



154 overall's convocation book. 

book had settled them ; supplying other churches, either not 

: — throughly settled, or not at all planted, when the Apostles 

died, as before hath been mentioned, with the like church- 
governors; but did likewise preserve and uphold in those 
parts of the world, where Christianity did then chiefly 
flourish, the succession of patriarchal archbishops in the 
above-mentioned four most principal cities, Jerusalem, An- 
tioch, Rome, and Alexandria. Insomuch as it is com- 
monly held that this apostolical order was thus distributed 
and settled by the Fathers of the primitive Church long 
before the Council of Nice; and that then in that holy 
assembly it was only but so acknowledged and continued, 
idque ad discipline conservationem, as a very worthy man 1 
hath observed. 

The consideration of all which particular points concerning 
the placing of archbishops and bishops in the territories of 
the Romans, according to the dignities and chief honours of 
the cities and countries where they were placed, doth very 
throughly persuade us that, as we observed in the former 
chapter, if all the said kingdoms and sovereign principalities 
then in subjection to the Roman empire had been freed of 
that servitude, and governed by their own kings and princes 
as they had been before, the Apostles, though the said kings 
and princes had refused to receive the Gospel, would not- 
withstanding, as much as in them lay, have settled in every 
one of them, for the government of the church there, the 
like form that God Himself did erect amongst the Jews, and 
that they themselves did establish in their times in the like 
heathenish places, as is aforesaid, that is, in every such 
kingdom, ministers in particular churches or congregations, 
bishops over ministers, and archbishops to oversee and direct 
them all. And assuredly, if when Christian kings and 190 
sovereign princes did free themselves from the yoke of the 
empire, they had either known or regarded the ordinance of 
the Holy Ghost for the government of the churches within 
their kingdoms and principalities, they would have been as 
careful to have delivered their churches from the bondage of 
the bishop of Rome as they were their kingdoms from sub- 
jection to the empire. For all that is commonly alleged to 

' Calvin. [See note EE.] 



overall's convocation book. 155 

the contrary is but the fume of presumptuous brains. The BOOK 
chief archbishops, either in Prance or Spain, have as full — — — 
power and authority under their sovereigns, as the bishops of 
Rome in times past had over Italy under their emperor; 
and by the institution of Christ they ought to depend no 
more upon the see of Rome than they do now one upon the 
other ; or than the archbishops of England, under their most 
worthy sovereign, do depend upon any of them; as it will 
hereafter more plainly, we hope, appear by that which we 
have to say of that infinite authority which the pope doth 
vainly challenge to himself. 



CANON VII. 

glntf therefore if ang man shall affirm, untfer colour of 
ang tiling that is in the Scriptures, either that the inscriptions 
or tu'rections of the secontf epistle of St. ^aul to ©imothg, or 
of his epistle to ®itus, though theg are fountf in the ancient 
copies of the d&reeu Testament, are of no cretrit or authoring ; 
or, that such an impeachment antf triscrecrit laitf upon them is 
not berg prefubicial to the books antf writings of the |^o!g 
191 ©host ; or, that it is not great presumption for men in these 
Bags to take upon them to knofo better whether ©imothg antf 
@utus were bishops, than the churches anir gotflg Jfathers tfitf, 
which were plantetf antf libeif either in the Apostles' times or 
presentlg after them, except theg habe some especial dela- 
tions from ffiotf ; or, that whilst men tfo labour to bring into 
triscretfit the ancient fathers antf primitive churches, theg tfo 
not derogate from themselbes such cretrit as theg hunt after, 
antf as much as in them Iieth bring mang parts of religion 
unto a montferful uncertatntg; or, that it is probable, or 
was possible for ^imothg to habe obserbetf those rules that 
St. $aul gabe him until the coming of ©hrist, except, as the 
jpathers expountr some of them, he meant to habe them first 
obserbetf bg himself antf other bishops in that age, antf that 
afterfoartfs theg shoultf so likewise be obserbetf bg all bishops 
for eber ; or, that the ancient JFathers antf ecclesiastical his- 



156 OVERALL'S C&NVOCATION BOOK. 

book tones, foben tbeg recorb it to all posteritg, tbat tbese men, 

: — anil rbose men, foere maiie bg tbe Apostles bisbops of sucb 

anil sucb places, are not to be ftetti to lie of more cre&t't tfian 
ang otfter btstoriograpbers or foriters; or, tbat foben tfie 
ancient Jfatfiers oft collect out of tbe Scriptures anil practice 102 
of tbe Apostles, tbe continuance for eber of tfiat form of 
cburcb=gobernment fobicb mas tften in use, tbeg were not so 
tbrougblg illuminate!* foitb tfie f^olg C&fiost as tubers men of 
late babe been ; or, tbat it foas an Me course belfc bg tfie 
primitibe cburcbes anir ancient jfatbers, to feeep tbe catalogues 
of tfteir bisbops, or to ground arguments in some cases 
upon tbeir succession, in tfiat tbeg foere able to iieiiuce tbeir 
beginnings ettber from tbe Apostles or from some apostolical 
persons ; or, tbat tbe form of government useii in tbe Apostles' 
times, for tfie planting an& orftering of cburcbes, foas not, in 
mang respects, as necessarg to be continued in tbe fitburcb 
afterfoar&s ; espertallg considering tbat mang cburcbes foere 
not left fullg or&ereiJ, nor in some places foere at all planted, 
foben tbe Apostles irieli; or, tbat true anil perfect orUcr, 
groun&eii upon -tbe berg lafos of nature an& reason, an& esta- 
blisbeJJ bg tbe f^olg ffibost in tbe Apostles' times, foas not 
fit for tbe cburcbes of CGoti afterfoar&s to embrace anil 
obserbe; or, tbat ang cburcb, since tbe Apostles' times, 
till of late, foben it receibeii tbe Gospel, bail not lifeefoise 
bisbops anir arcbbisbops for tbe gobernmcnt of it; or, tbat 
lifters of tbe ancient Jfatbers bit} not bol&, anil tbat berg 193 
trulg, for augbt tbat appeared) to tbe contrarg, tbat our 
Sbabiour ©btist anir fiat's Apostles, in establisbing tbe form 
of cburcb=gobernment amongst tbe ©entiles, ba& an especial 
respect to tbat form bi^itf) Golf bail settled amongst tbe 
3Jefos, anil iifiJ no foag purpose to abrogate or abolisb it ; or, 
' tbat ang since tbe Apostles' times, till of late irags, foas eber 
belli to be a lafoful minister of tbe SfiBorfc anij Sacraments, 
fobo foas not or&ainelr priest or minister bg tbe imposition of 
tbe bantrs of some bisbop ; or, tbat it is foitb ang probabilitg 
to be imagineii tbat all tbe cburcbes of ©brist anil ancient 
Jfatbers from tbe beginning, fooulft eber babe belli it for an 



overall's convocation book. 157 

apostolical rule, tftat none but bishops ftab ang autftoritg to book 

mafce priests, ftab tfteg not tftougftt anb jubgeb tftat tfte same '■ — 

autftoritg ftab been bcribeb unto tftem, tfte saib bisftops, from 
tfte same apostolical orbination tftat t't foas committeb unto 
©imotftg anli ©this, tfteir prebecessors ; or, tftat tfte Apostles 
anb all tfte ancient Jfatfters mere beceibeb roften tfteg {ubgcb 
tfte autftoritg of bisftops necessarg at all times for tfte sup= 
pressing of scftisms ; anb tftat without bisftops, tftere fooulb 
194 be in tfte cfturcftes as mang sects as ministers; or, tftat {often 
men finb tftemselbes, in regarb of tfteir bisobebience to tfteir 
bisftops, so fullg anb notably bescribeb anb censureb bg all 
tfte ancient jpatfters for scftismatics anb contentious persons, 
tfteg ftabe not just cause to fear tfteir ohm estates, if tfteg 
continue in sucft tfteir foilfulness anb obstinacg ; or, tftat tfte 
cfturcft=gobemment, by us abobe treated of, is trulg to be saib 
to sabour of gjubaism, more tftan tfte obserbation bg goblg 
feings anb princes of tfte equitg of tfte jubicial law giben to 
tfte 3}ews, mag trulg be saib to sabour tftereof ; or, tftat it 
botft proceeb from ang otfter tftan tfte wicfteb spirit, for ang 
sort of men, wftat goblg sftow soeber tfteg can pretenb, to seen 
to biscrebit, as mucft as in tftem lietft, tftat form of cfturcft= 
gobernment wftt'eft foas establisfteb bg tfte Apostles, anb left 
bg tftem to continue in tfte ©fturcft to tfte enb of tfte roorfb, 
unber arcftbisftops anb bisftops, sucft as loere ©imotftg anb 
©itus, anb some otfters, tften calleb to tftose offices bg tfte 
saib Apostles, anb eber since ftelb bg tfte primitibe cfturcftes 
anb all tfte ancient jf atfters to be apostolical functions ; or, to 
term tfte same or ang part of it to be anti=©ftristian, fte botft 
greatlg err. 



158 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK 

— ^ — CHAPTER IX. 195 

THE SUM OF THE CHAPTER FOLLOWING. 

That our Saviour Christ, upon, His ascension into heaven, did 
not commit the temporal government of the whole world 
unto St. Peter ; that the Apostles and the whole ministry did 
succeed Christ, not as He was a person immortal and glorious 
after His resurrection, but as He was a mortal man here 
upon the earth before His passion ; that Christ left neither to 
St. Peter, nor to the bishops of Rome, nor to any other arch- 
bishops or bishops, any temporal possessions ; all, that since 
any of them have gotten, being bestowed upon them by 
emperors, kings and princes, and other their good benefactors; 
and that the imagination of St. Peter's temporal sovereignty 
is very idle, the same being never known unto himself for aught 
that appeareth, and argueth great ignorance of the true 
nature of the spiritual kingdom of Christ ; for the erecting 
whereof the spiritual working of the Holy Ghost with the 
Apostles, and the rest of the ministry of the Gospel, was, 
and is only necessary. 

It hath been shewed by us before that our Saviour Christ, 
after His resurrection and ascension, became actually in the 
state 3 of the Heir of all things, Governor of all the world, 
and Kiilg of kings, even as He was man ; His divine nature 
working more gloriously in His humanity than formerly it 
had done. Howbeit, although we also made it plain that 
notwithstanding the said glory, power, rule, dominion and 
majesty, wherewith Christ is really possessed, sitting in 
heaven at the right hand of His Father, He made no alter- 
ation in the form and manner of temporal government, but 196 
left the whole world to be ruled by kings and sovereign 
princes under Him as it had been before ; Himself retaining 
still in His own hands the sceptre and chiefest ensigns of 
royal and highest majesty, to direct and dispose them all 
according to His divine pleasure; yet the parasitical and 
sottish crew of Romish Canonists, with the new sectaries, 

" [' Became actually the heir' is the at the heginning of the chapter, appa- 
reading of the text of the MS., but the rently in Overall's handwriting.] 
alteration is made according to a slip 



overall's convocation book. 159 

their companions, will assuredly moyle ' and repine thereat ; BOOK 
telling us by the pen of one of their fellows, the veriest idiot , . ' — 
we think amongst them', that all power, dominion, and 
worldly principality, was left by Christ, after His ascension, 
unto St. Peter ; that two times are to be considered in Christ, 
the one before His passion, when propter humilitatem He 
refused to judge u , that is, to shew Himself a temporal magis- 
trate, the other after His resurrection, and then He said, 
'All power is given unto Me, in heaven and in earth;' that [Mat. 28. 
Christ, after His resurrection, gave His power to St. Peter 8- J 
and made him His vicar ; and that ex potestate Domini the 
power of His vicar is to be measured. And to advance that 
power as highly as he can, supposing that what he can say 
thereof doth belong to St. Peter, he quoteth a number of 
places out of the Scriptures *, concerning the dignity, honour, 
royalty and majesty attributed to our Saviour Christ after 
His resurrection and ascension, by reason of the unition so 
oft before by us mentioned 7 ; and doth conclude that cessan- 
tibus ratiordbus humilitatis, necessitatis, atque paupertatis, that 
the reasons of His former humility, necessity, and poverty 
ceasing, Christ did shew Himself to be the Lord of all ; ut 
ascensurus ad Patrem eandem potestatem Petro relinqueret. And 
moreover he is peremptory that Peter did exercise this tem- 
poral power in sua propria naturd temporaliter, 'in the proper 
nature of it temporally/ for it is said in the Acts 2 , (chap. 
v.) that he condemned Ananias and Sapphira, pro crimine 
197 facti ad pmnam civiliter, 'for the crime of a fact to a punish- 
ment civilly/ Now if Peter was so great a temporal monarch 
whilst he lived, what must we think of his vicar, the pope ; 
and how royal is the estate of all archbishops and bishops 
that have any dependency upon him ? For as the especial 
Jesuit and cardinal, an enemy to the Canonists in this point, 
doth infer, Si papa est dominus totius orbis Christiani svpre- 
mus, ergo singuli episcopi sunt principes temporales in oppidis 
suo episcopatui suhjectis H ; ' If the pope be lord of all the 

' Dr. Mart, de Jurisd. Part I. c. 5. * [The words from 'by reason' to 

§6. [See note FF.] 'mentioned' are introduced between 

» Id. ib. u. 22. § 4, 5. [See note the lines in the MS.] 

GG] * Id. ib. «. 22. § 6. [See note II.] 

* Id. Append, ad c. 22. [See note ■ Sellarmin. de Rom. Pont., lib. v. 

HH.] c 3. [See note KK.] 



160 overall's convocation book. 

book Christian world, then it folio weth that all particular bishops 

— It are temporal princes in the cities and towns subject to their 

bishoprics.' 

To the manifestation of all which the said Canonist his so 
absurd and gross assertions, before we proceed any further 
we hold it not unfit, for the reasons elsewhere specified by 
us, when we shewed that Christ was no temporal lord, nor 
had any temporal dominion after the manner of other kings, 
first to hear the cardinal, how he shaketh the very ground- 
work and foundation of all these vanities. For whereas his 
opposites would make St. Peter, and consequently the pope, 
his successor, to derive such their infinite power and temporal 
authority from Christ, after His resurrection, as He was then 
a man, immortal and glorious, having cast off His former 
infirmities and mortality ; the cardinal is resolute to the con- 
trary, and doth reason in this sort. Christus, ut homo, dum 
in terris viwit, non accepit nee voluit ullum temporale dominium ; 
summus autem pontifex Christi vicarius est, et Christum nobis 
reprcesentat, qualis erat, dum hie inter homines viveret. Iyitur 
summus pontifex, ut Christi vicarius, atque adeo ut summus 
pontifex est, nullum habet temporale dominium : ' Christ, as 
He was man and lived upon the earth, He neither did, nor 
would receive any temporal dominion; but the pope is 
Christ's vicar, and doth represent Christ unto us, in that 
estate and condition that He lived in here amongst men; 
therefore the pope, as Christ's vicar, and so as he is the 1 98 
highest bishop, hath no temporal dominion.' And again, 
Dicimus, papam habere Mud qfficium, quod habuit Christus, 
dum in terris inter homines humano more viveret. Neque 
enim pontifici possumus tribuere officio, qua habet d Christus, 
ut Deus, vel ut Homo immortalis et gloriosus ; sed solum ea, 
qua habuit ut homo mortalis : 'We say, that the pope hath 
that office that Christ had, when He lived in the earth 
amongst men, after the manner of men; for we cannot 
ascribe unto him those offices which Christ hath, as He is 
God, or as He is man, immortal and glorious, but only those 
which He had as a mortal man.' Neither doth he stay here, 
but goeth on forward, saying, ' Add, that the pope hath not 

c Bellarm. de Rom. Pont., lib. v. fl [habuit. D.] 

cap. i. [See note LL.] 



overall's convocation book. 161 

all that power which Christ had as a mortal man. For He, BOOK 
because He was God and man, had a certain power, which is — -- — 
called a power of excellency, by the which He governed both 
faithful men and infidels ; but the pope hath only committed 
unto him His sheep, that is, such persons as are faithful. 
Again, Christ had power to institute Sacraments, and to work 
miracles by His own authority ; which things the pope can- 
not do. Also, Christ might absolve men from their sins, 
without the Sacraments, which the pope cannot.' 

Nay, the cardinal was so far from believing that all power 
and worldly principality was left by Christ unto St. Peter, 
and so unto his successors, as he confesseth in effect that 
neither St. Peter, as he was bishop of Rome, nor any of his 
successors, can challenge to themselves e so much as a rural 
farm, or any other kind of temporal possessions, which have 
not been given unto them by the emperors and other tem- 
poral princes. And lest such gifts might be held by any to 
be unlawful, he, to prove the contrary, allegeth that they 
were godly princes who so endowed the church of Eome. 
These are his words : Qui donaverunt episcopo Romano aliisque 
episcopis principatus temporales, pii homines fuerunt, et ed de 
199 causa pracipue a totd Ecclesid commendati sunt ; ut patet de 
Constantino, Carolo magno, et Ludovico ejus filio, qui inde Pius 
appellatus est { : 'They who gave to the bishop of Eome, and 
other bishops, temporal principalities, were godly men, and 
for that cause especially were commended by the whole 
Church ; as appeareth of Constantine, Charles the Great, 
and Lewis his son, who in that respect was called Lewis the 
Godly.' Again, 'That the pope holdeth in right that prin- 
cipality which he hath, may easily be perceived, quia dono 
principum habuit, because he had it by the gift of princes g .' 
Of which gifts, he saith, the authentical instruments remain 
still in Rome; adding nevertheless, that if they had been 
lost, abunde sufficeret prmscriptio octingentorum annorurn h ; 
' that a prescription of eight hundred years were abundantly 
sufficient to prove the pope's right.' And unto these words 

c [can challenge so much. D.~\ OO.] 

' Bell.de Rom. Pont., lib. v. cap. 9. h Id. ibid. § Item Leo. [See note 

§ Quarto, qui. [See note.NN.] PP.] 
s Id. ibid. § Jam vero. [See note 



162 overall's convocation book. 

book of Bernard', forma apostolica hcec est ; interdicitur dominatio, 
— — : — indicitur ministratio, he answereth, that Bernard doth speak 



of the hishop of Rome secundum id quod habet ex Christi 
institutione. Also k Gregory the First, denouncing a curse 
against that bishop qui jubet alicui agro more fiscali titulum 
imprimi, who doth challenge to hold any possessions as an 
absolute temporal prince, in right of his church, the cardinal 
doth answer, 'that it is not to be marvelled that Gregory 
would not have bishops, nor the prefects of the patrimony of 
the church of Rome to use, more fiscali, in recovering the 
possessions of the church ■/ for, saith he, Nondum habuerat 
Ecclesia politicum principatum, sed possidebat bona temporalis 
ad eum modum, quo privati homines possident. Itaque eequum 
erat ut agros, quos suos esse censebat Ecclesia, si forte ab aliis 
occuparentur, injudicio legitimo eos repeteret ; non autem more 
fiscali propria sibi autoritate vendicaret ; that is, ' for as yet/ 
meaning when Gregory lived, which was six hundred years 
after Christ, 'the Church had no political principality, but 
did possess her temporal goods in the same manner whereby 
other private citizens possessed theirs. And therefore it was 
agreeable to equity, that if, perhaps, the possessions which the 200 
Church supposed to be hers were occupied by other men, she 
was to require them, judicio legitimo, in a temporal court of 
the prince of whom the same were held; and might not 
challenge them to herself, by her own proper authority, more 
fiscali, as sovereign princes do, when their right is detained 
from them.' Lastly, the cardinal is so far driven by a 
worthy man 1 and some others of our side, who held it 
unlawful for the bishops of Rome, or any other bishops, to 
be absolute worldly princes, whosoever do bestow that sove- 
reignty upon them, the same being directly against Christ's 
words, ' vos autem non sic,' and for many other reasons, as he 
fiieth to the times of the Maccabees, when the ordinances 
of God, as touching the High-Priesthood, were utterly neg- 
lected, and nothing, in effect, left in the Church but pride, 
presumption, blood and confusion, as we have declared in our 
First Book" 1 , and would gladly thereby uphold the pope's 

1 Bell, de Rom. Pont., lib. v. cap. 10. ' Calvin. Instit.lib. iv. cap. 11. [See 

§ Tertio objicit. [See note QQ.] note RR.] 

k Ibid. cap. 10. § Quarto objicit. [See ■» [Chap, xxxii. p. 58.] 

also note QQ.] 



overall's convocation book. 163 

regalities. These are his words : ' Although perhaps it were BOOK 
absolutely better that bishops should deal with spiritual — ^— 
matters, and kings with temporal; yet in respect of the 
malice of times, experience doth cry that some temporal 
principalities were not only profitable, but also of necessity ; 
and by the singular providence of God given to the bishop 
of Rome and to other bishops. For if in Germany the 
bishops had not been princes, none had continued to this 
day in their seats".' As therefore in the Old Testament, 'the 
High-Priests were for a long time without temporal authority 
or empire, and yet in the later times religion could not have 
continued and been defended except the High-Priests had 
been Icings (that is, in the time of the Maccabees ;) so we see 
it hath fallen out to the Church, that she, which in her first 
times had no need of temporal principality to defend her 
majesty, doth now seem necessarily to have need of it.' As 
though he should have said, Now that the church of Rome 
hath in her pride and presumption, determined still to tyran- 
201 nize over all, both kings", priests, kingdoms and churches, 
contrary to the rules and prescription of our Saviour Christ 
and of His blessed Apostles ; the popes must needs be tem- 
poral kings. 

Thus far we have followed the cardinal ; who is bold to 
affirm that neither St. Peter, nor the popes, his pretended 
successors, nor any other of the Apostles, nor of their suc- 
cessors, archbishops, or bishops, nor any other minister, nor 
all the ministers in the world, if they were together, do 
succeed Christ, as He was after His resurrection or ascension, 
a man immortal and glorious ; but only as He was a mortal 
man, and lived here in that estate upon the earth, without 
the enjoying of any temporal kingdom or regal possessions ; 
contenting Himself to be only a spiritual king, and to have 
in this world a spiritual kingdom, that is, His Church, so 
termed, because he ruleth only in those mens' hearts which 
are true members of it; the Gospel also being named Evan- [Mat. 4, 23; 
gelium regni, because it containeth the doctrine of our 
Messiah and spiritual King, and how He doth establish 
His spiritual kingdom in and amongst men. Of which 

" Bell, de Kom. Pont, lib. v. cap. 9. ° [all kings. /).} 

§ Denique probatur. [See note SS..] 

M 2 



164 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



BOOK spiritual kingdom some little further consideration, and how 

— our Saviour Christ obtained it, and then did and still doth 

govern it, will make the folly of those men more apparent, 
which cannot apprehend the excellency of it, except it have 
joined with it all worldly principalities and authority. None 
is ignorant, that hath any sense of Christianity, how all men 
by nature were the children of wrath ; and how, before they 

Eph. 2. 2. embraced Christ by faith, ' they walked according to the 
course of this world, and after the prince that ruleth in the 
air, even the spirit that still worketh in the children of dis- 

Rom. 13. obedience.' Which wicked spirit, being termed 'the spirit 
of darkness,' all his subjects and servants, and whatsoever 

Eph. 5. ii. they take in hand, are called the 'children and works of 
darkness.' From whose service, had not our Saviour Christ 
delivered us, and by subduing and vanquishing this wicked 
prince, taken actually the possession of our hearts, where the 202 
devil before reigned, we had been still in the state of wrath 

Eph. 5. & and damnation. Whereas now ' through grace and by faith, 
Christ dwelling in our hearts, we are no more darkness, but 

Gal. 5. light in the Lord :' nor are to hold any longer ' fellowship with 
the unfruitful works of darkness, or etf the flesh ; but are 
bound, being replenished with God's Holy Spirit, to bring 
forth the fruits and operations of the same.' To this van- 
quishment of Satan, by our Saviour Christ, these Scriptures 

Lu. 11. following have relation. 'If I, by the finger of God, do cast 

]j c _'' ' out devils, doubtless the kingdom of God is come unto you. 
When a strong man armed keepeth his palace, the things 
which he possesseth are in peace ; but when a stronger than 
he cometh upon him, and overcometh him, he taketh from 
him all his armour, wherein he trusted, and divideth the 

Joh. 12.31. spoils.' Again; 'Xowis the judgment of this world; now 
shall the prince of this world be cast out.' And again; 

Col. 1. ' We cease not to pray for you, &c. That you might walk 

9 ' &c - worthy of the Lord, &c. Giving thanks to God the Father, 
&c. Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and 
hath translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son, in 
Whom we have redemption through His blood.' Again; 

Col. 2. ' Christ putting out the hand-writing of ordinances, that was 

14, 15. against us, &c. He took it out of the way, and fastened it 
upon the cross, and hath spoiled the principalities and powers, 



165 

and hath made a shew of them openly, and hath triumphed BOOK 

over them in Himself. 5 And lastly, ' He that committeth sin — 

is of the devil, for the devil sinneth from the beginning/ 1Joh - 38 - 
For ' this purpose appeared the Son of God, that He might 
loose the works of the devil.' 

Now our Saviour Christ did, by fulfilling the Law for us, 
and the sacrifice of Himself once offered upon the cross, 
vanquish both the devil, death, and hell; to the end, that 
' as many as believed in Him, might not perish, but have [joh. s. 
life everlasting.' And therefore knowing faith to be the 16 '-' 
means of so unspeakable a benefit, He vouchsafed to be not 
203 only our Priest, but our heavenly Prophet; labouring, by 
preaching and miracles, to beget faith in the hearts of His 
hearers, that, Satan being expelled thence, He Himself with 
His Father might abide and make Their mansion in them. 
To the performance of which most admirable work, how our 
Saviour Christ, being equal with His Father, became a ser- [phii.2.7.] 
vant for our sakes, as it was the will of God, whereunto, of 
His own accord, He conformed Himself, and what a poor 
estate He held whilst He was upon the earth; how He was 
born in poverty, lived in poverty, and died in poverty ; how 
maliciously and scornfully He was oftentimes entreated ; how 
as, when He spake the truth, His enemies said he ' bias- [Mat. 9. 
phemed;' so, when He cast out devils, they told Him that 3 ' "'"'-' 
' He cast them out by Beelzebub, the prince of the devils ;' Mat. 12. 
how in the whole course of His life He was so far from being 
a temporal king, or having possession of any regal state, as 
He had not so much as an house of His own to rest His 
head in, but was glad to lodge now with one man and then [Mat. & 
with another, as the occasions and times served ; and how in 
the end, He was content to satisfy the malice of His enemies, 
by submitting Himself for our sakes, unto the death of the 
cross, it were a needless labour for us to pursue ; the Evan- 
gelists have so plainly set down all these particulars, and 
many more besides to that purpose. Likewise it shall be 
sufficient for us sparingly to recount how our Saviour Christ 
was not only content to preach and work miracles Himself, for 
the conversion of those that heard Him ; but did to the same 
end, as well before His passion as after, authorize likewise 
His twelve Apostles and seventy disciples to preach and work 



166 overall's convocation book, 

book strange miracles ; and furthermore did ordain a succession 



II. 



of the ministry, for the increasing of this His kingdom unto 
the end of the world ; Himself never forsaking His Church 
and ministers, but still assisting them in that their spiritual 
charge which He had committed unto them. For although 
that He Himself by His death and passion hath vanquished 204 
Satan and ruleth in the hearts of the faithful, yet by reason 
of our infirmities and weakness of faith, and through the 
[i Pet 5. malice of the devil, who never ceaseth, ' like a roaring Hon to 
seek whom he may devour,' this spiritual kingdom of Christ 
is but now begun in us, and upheld in us by the most mer- 
ciful hand of our Saviour Christ through the operation of the 
Holy Ghost and by the labour of the ministry ; but in the 
end, through the virtue of Christ's passion shall be brought 
l Cor. 15. to pass that which is written, ' Death is swallowed up in 
victory. O death, where is thy sting? O hell, where is thy 
victory ? The sting of death is sin ; the strength of sin is 
the Law ; but thanks be unto God, Which hath given us vic- 
Rev. 20. tory through our Lord Jesus Christ.' And again, 'Death, 
hell and the devil shall be cast into the lake of fire and 
brimstone.' In the mean while, and during the time of this 
our pilgrimage, we are, for the continuance of Christ's 
[Eph. 3. ' dwelling in our hearts,' to follow the counsel and direction 
Epil. 4. 27. °f the Holy Ghost, that in no sort ' we give any place unto 
Jas. 4. 7. the devil ;' but that ' we resist him with all the force we are 
able, for in so doing he will fly from us.' And for our better 
resistance, that we might be able to stand against the 
assaults of Satan, we have a notable and a complete armour 
appointed us by the said Holy Spirit, which is agreeable to 
the nature of the enemies we have to fight with ; for, saith 
Eph.6. n, the holy Apostle, 'we wrestle not against flesh and blood: 
12 - but against principalities, against powers, and against worldly 

governors, the princes of darkness of this world; against 
spiritual wickednesses which are in the high places.' 

And thus we have a brief and short idea of the spiritual 
kingdom of Christ ; whereof, when the Apostles, after they 
were replenished with the Holy Ghost upon the day of 
Pentecost, had full understanding and notice, they never 
dreamed, for aught that appeareth to the contrary in the 
Scriptures, of any worldly pre-eminence or principalities ; 



overall's convocation book. 167 

who should sit here, and who should sit there ; but con- book 

205 tented themselves with the same estate and condition of life IL 
that their Master had led before them; remembering how 

He had described the same unto them when He first sent 
them to preach amongst the Jews. 'Behold/ saith He unto Mat. 10. 
them, ' I send you as sheep in the midst of wolves. Beware [i^fTs, 
of men ; for they will deliver you up to the councils, and ^'-, 23> 24, 
will scourge you in the synagogues. And ye shall be 
brought to the governors and kings, for My sake, in wit- 
ness to them and to the Gentiles. And ye shall be hated 
of all men for My sake. "When they persecute you in this 
city, fly into another. The disciple is not above his master, Lu. 6. 40. 
nor the servant above his lord. If they have called the 
master of the house Beelzebub, how much more them of his 
household ? Whosoever will be a perfect disciple, shall be 
as his master/ ' Verily, verily, I say unto you, that ye shall Joh.i6.20. 
weep and lament, and the world shall rejoice.' ' The time j h. 16. 2. 
shall come, that whosoever killeth you, will think that he 
doth God service.' And as Christ did thus foretell them, so 
it came to pass. For no sooner did they begin to preach 
the Gospel, after the ascension of Christ, but they were 
whipped, scourged, cast into prison, bound with chains, and 
most cruelly entreated. St. Paul doth testify somewhat 
hereof, when writing in the name both of himself and of the 
rest of the Apostles and ministers, he saith thus ; ' In all 2 Cor. 6. 
things we approve ourselves as the ministers of God; in 
much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, 
in stripes, in prisons, in tumults, in labours ; by watchings, 
by fastings, by long sufferings, by dishonour, by evil report ; 
as deceivers, and yet true ; as unknown, and yet known ; as 
dying, and behold we live.' Besides, that which he speaketh 
of his own particular condition, doth argue the estate and 
condition of his fellows ; though one would have thought 
that little more could have been added to the barbarous 
cruelty last mentioned to have been executed upon them. 
For comparing himself and his pains, with certain false 
brethren that were crept into the Church amongst the 

206 Apostles, and sought for their own commendation to impair 
the credit of this our Apostle, he writeth in this manner. 

' Thev are ministers of Christ : I am more : in labours more 2 Cov. n. 

J 23, [—28.] 



168 overall's convocation book. 

book abundant, in stripes above measure, in prison more plente- 
: — ously. Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes, save 



one ; I was thrice beaten with rods, I was once stoned, I 
suffered thrice shipwreck, night and day have I been in the 
deep sea; in journeying I was often, in perils of water, in 
perils of robbers, in perils of mine own nation, in perils 
amongst the Gentiles, in perils in [the] wilderness, in perils 
in the sea, in perils among false brethren; in weariness 
and painfulness, in watching often, in hunger and thirst, in 
fastings often, in cold and nakedness. Besides these things 
which are outward, I am cumbered daily, and have the care 
of all the churches/ 

Much is not written of St. Peter by the Evangelist St. 
Luke ; but it is not to be doubted that his case was as bad 

Acts4. 21; as any of his fellows. When he began to preach he was 
' ' called in question with great eagerness, and vehemently 
threatened; also, with some other of the Apostles, he was 
cast into prison and beaten. Likewise when James was 
killed by Herod's commandment, Peter was again im- 
prisoned, and loaden with irons; and had assuredly, in all 
likelihood, escaped hardly with his life, but that the Angel of 

Acts 12. 4. the Lord delivered him. In a word, after many afflictions, 
injuries, calamities and miseries, endured by the Apostles 
whilst they lived in this world, they were in the end, as well 
St. Peter as almost all the rest, most spitefully and cruelly, 
by the enemies of Christ and of their own salvation, put to 
death. During the course of whose lives, in so great dangers 
and manifold distresses, out of question they would greatly 
have marvelled, their hard estates considered, but especially 
St. Peter, if he had known himself to be the sole monarch, 
under Christ, over all the world, and that the emperor, and 
all other kings, had been at that time his vassals ; and that 
likewise they, the rest of the Apostles, had been, under St. 207 
Peter, so many sovereign and temporal princes, to have com- 
manded and ruled amongst them throughout the whole 
world. Neither do we see any true cause that might have 
moved St. Peter to have concealed that his so eminent 
temporal power and authority, if he had thought it to have 
been the ordinance of God ; or, at least, if he for modesty 
would have been silent, why the rest of the Apostles should 



overall's convocation book. 169 

not have published it, that the civil and temporal states in B O K 
those times, who knew no such ordination made by Christ, — — — 
might have been left inexcusable. Besides, the concealing 
of a truth of so great importance was an injury offered to all 
the faithful in those days, who, had they been truly taught 
in these men's conceits, ought to have left their obedience to 
the emperor in all temporal causes; and for the dignity of 
the Gospel, to have adhered unto St. Peter, to have been 
directed in them by him, their temporal monarch. The con- 
sideration of all which inconveniences and consequents doth 
persuade us to think that none of the Apostles ever dreamed 
of any such temporal sovereignty, notwithstanding that they 
knew well the Scriptures, how Christ told them that all 
power in heaven and earth was given unto him, how St. Peter 
had two swords, and how Ananias and Sapphira, for lying 
to the Holy Ghost, were stricken suddenly from heaven with 
death. 

Touching the two first of which places, the same being 
notoriously abused and wrested by the Canonists and their 
adherents, to prove the pope's temporal monarchy, the said 
cardinal doth very resolutely reject the arguments which are 
thence by them deduced. And to the first he answereth ; 
Potestatem, de qua hie loquitur Dorninus, non esse potestatem 
temporalem, ut regnum terrenorum, sed vel tantum spiritualem, 
ut B. Hieronymus et B. Anselmus exponunt, qui hunc esse 
208 volunt sensum eorurn verborum, — 'Data est Mihi omnis potestas 
in ccelo, et in terra,,' — id est, ut sicut in ccelo Rex sum Angelorum, 
ita per fidem regnem in cordibus hominum; vel, ut addit Theo- 
phylactus, esse potestatem quandam sumrnam in omnes crea- 
turas, non temporalem, sed divinam, vel divinrn simillimam, quce 
non potest communicari homini mortali p • ' That the power, 
whereof the Lord here speaketh, is not a temporal power, like 
the power of terrene kings ; but it is either a spiritual power, 
as St. Hierome and St. Anselm do expound the said place, 
who will have this to be the sense of these words, — ' All 
power is given unto Me in heaven and earth/ — which is to say, 
that as in heaven I am King of Angels, so by faith I do reign 
in the hearts of men; or as Theophylact addeth, it is a 

f Bell, de Rom. Pont., lib. v. cap. 5. § Sed occurrunt. [See note TT.] 



170 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK certain supreme power? over all creatures, not temporal but 

: — divine, or most like to the divine power, which cannot be 

communicated to any mortal man. 

And for the second argument, drawn from St. Peter's two 
swords, the same is set down by our said cardinal in these 
words : Secundo, objiciunt Scripturam, Luc. 22. ubi Dominus 
duos gladios Petro concedit. Cum enim discipuli dicerent, — 
' Ecce, duo gladii hie ;' Dominus non ait, ' Nimis est,' sed 
'■ Satis est.' Quare B. Bernardus 1. 4. de Consid., et Bonifacius 
Octavus in Extravag. Unam sanctam, de Majoritate et Obe- 
dientid, ex hoc loco deducunt, pontificem duos gladios ex 
Christi institutione habere 1 ; that is, 'Secondly, they object 
the Scripture, Luc. 22, where the Lord doth grant two 
swords to Peter. For when the disciples said, — 'Behold, here 
are two swords, — the Lord answered not, ' They are too many/ 
but, ' They are sufficient.' Therefore St. Bernard, and Boni- 
face the Eighth, do hence deduce, that the bishop of Rome 
by Christ's institution, hath two swords/ Unto which objec- 
tion our cardinal saith thus : Respondeo, ad liter am nullavi fieri, 
mentionem in eo loco Evangelii de gladio spirituali vel temporali 
pontificis, sed solum Dominum illis verbis monere voluisse discipu- 
los tempore passionis Sua in Us angustiis et metu ipsosfuturos 
fuisse, in quibus esse solent qui tunicam vendunt ut emant gla- 209 
dium; ut ex Theophylacto aliisquePatribus colligitur s : 'I answer, 
that according to the letter, there is no mention made in that 
place of the Gospel, either of the spiritual or temporal sword 
of the bishop of Rome ; but that Christ meant only in those 
words to admonish His disciples how they should be, in the 
time of His passion, in those straits and fear wherein men 
are accustomed to be, who sell their coat to buy them a sword, 
as it is to be collected out of Theophylact and other Fathers.' 
And for Bernard and Boniface he saith, * They did expound 
the said place mystically, and meant not to have their words 
so far extended, as the objector would have them 4 .' Which 
answer, it is likely Bernard, if he were now alive, would take 
in good part ; but assuredly if any cardinal in Bonifacius his 
days had made it, he would have smarted for it, and might 

' [supreme power,not temporal. /).] * [See note VV.] 

r Bell, de Rom. Pont, lib. v. cap. 5. • [See note WW.] 

§ Secundo objiciunt. [See note UU.] 



overall's convocation book. 171 

perhaps have tried the depth of Tiber. Neither do we sup- BOOK 
pose that the now pope will give him any great thanks for : — 



it; or that in all likelihood he hath received any greater 
commendation for his plain dealing in an answer to another 
■objection, which is grounded upon the authority of pope 
Nicholas, who in an Epistle of his to Michael, the emperor 
of Constantinople, doth write thus; Christus Beato Petro, 
vitce aternce clavigero, terreni simul et ccelestis imperii jura com- 
misit n : 'Christ did commit to St. Peter, the key-hearer of 
everlasting life, the right and interest both of the earthly and 
of the heavenly empire.' To which saying of pope Nicholas 
the cardinal maketh two answers : Ad testimonium Nicolai 
dico, imprimis, illud (Atari a Gratiano d. 22. Can. Omnes ; sed 
non inveniri inter epistolas Nicolai papce* ; ' To the testimony 
of pope Nicholas, I answer, first, that the same is cited by 
Gratian, but it is not to be found amongst the epistles of 
pope Nicholas.' As if he should have said, that testimony is 
forged. And the effect of his second answer y is, 'that if any 
shall urge 2 that testimony of pope Nicholas in the sense ob- 
2lOJected, they make him directly repugnant to himself in the 
rest of the said epistle.' 

And concerning the other argument by our said Canonist 
alleged, of the death of Ananias and Sapphira, the ancient 
Fathers in the primitive Church would certainly have scorned 
it, if ever they had heard of it. Peter, knowing by the 
instinct of the Holy Ghost that Satan had possessed both 
their hearts, and how they lied not to men, but to God, did 
only pronounce that sentence of death upon them which the 
Holy Spirit did suggest unto him. "Wherein although there 
may appear what force the sword of the Spirit, which is the [Eph. 6. 
word of God, had, when it was brandished by St. Peter, ' J 
through the operation of the Holy Ghost, there was assuredly 
no use of any material and civil sword; for if there had, 
another manner of form of outward justice would first have 
been held before they had been executed. And to conclude 
this point, we do freely profess that the nature of Christ His 
spiritual kingdom being throughly weighed, we cannot find 

" Bell, de Rom. Pont. ibid. § Ad ' [See note ZZ.] 

testimonium. [See note XX.] z [' if any man shall urge.' Z>.] 

* [See note YY.] 



172 overall's convocation book. 

book to what purpose either St. Peter, or any of his successors, 

'• — should have been made temporal monarchs over all the civil 

magistrates in the world ; because all their temporal forces 
and swords joined together had not been able to have van- 
quished one wicked spirit of the air, or have opened the door 
of any one man's heart for Christ or the Holy Ghost to have 
entered and have made Their habitation in it. 



CANON VIII. 

If therefore ang man shall affirm, unber colour of 8115211 
thing that is in the Scriptures, cither that our Sbabiour 
©firist hatft otherwise committeb the worlb to be goberneb 
unber f^im bg kings anb sobereip princes, hut so as f^e 
himself, fotth |^is regal sceptre, both rule anb gobern them 
all, arcorbing to f^is hibine pleasure; or, that it is not a 
sounb argument that the bishops of Home, in talcing upon 
them to he temporal kings, babe foftollg perberteb the insti- 
tution of Christ in that befialf, in that tfieg are brtben to 
justifg tfieir facts therein bg tfie examples of tfie Jttacca- 
bees, anb tfiose times of so great confusion; or, that our 
Sbabiour ©ftrist, fofiilst |^e mas fiere upon the earth, trih 
not fulls content f^imself to be onlg a spiritual Minq, to 
rule in men's fiearts; or, that to the enb f^e might erect 
such a spiritual kingbom, f^e ha not conquer the bebil, 
sin, bratj), anb bell, anb thereby took possession in the 
hearts of all true beliebers; or, that before our Sbabiour 
©hrist both begin to reign in man's heart, f^e both not first, 
fig tfte ministrg of f^fs foorb, heget a libelg faith t'n it; 
or, that fobilst |^e Itbtb here in the foorlb, $^e tiilr not 212 
satisfg himself, for our sakes, fottfi a berg mean anb poor 
estate, being in himself most rich, because ffie was ©oh, 
anb in f^is ftumanitg, tfte fieir of all things ; or, that f^e 
hib not institute anb orbain a priestftoob, or ministrg, to con- 
tinue till the enb of tfte worlb, for tfte continuance anb aug- 
menting of f^is spiritual kingbom ; or, tfiat tfte cfiilbren of 
CBfob, notwtt&stanbing tfiat theg are rebecmeb tfirough faitft bg 



173 

©firist, anij treliberefc out of tfie f afos of fiell antr £batan, are boo k 
not still to tafte fteetr antr befoare of fiitn, antr to arm tfiem= n " - 
gelbcs accortfiuglg against fits forces; or, tfiat our Sbabiour 
©firist, tofien ?^e tola f^is Apostles antr tit'sct'plcs tfiat tfie 
serbant is not abobe fit's Iorlf, But tfiat tofiosoeber tooultr be 
a perfect tiisciple sfioultr be as fit's master, Ufa not mean tfiat 
^is apostles, antr after tfiem tfietr successors, arcfibt'sfiops, 
bt'sfiops, anti tfie rest of tfie ministrg, sfioulti fiolti tfietr serbtces 
antr offices untrer |^fnt a , to tro as $^e tjftr tofien f^e toas a mortal 
jfttlan of poor estate antr subfect to mang batr usages antr t'n= 
Juries ; or, tfiat because our Sbabfour CDfirist, after 3%'s resur- 
rection antr ascension, tofien f^e foas become a JWan immortal 

213 an& glorious, JjfU tfien enlarge tfie commission of $^is &po= 
sties, antr ortratnetr bg tfiem a succession of tfie ministrg for tfie 
gobernment of f^is GCfiurcfi, f^e trfo tfierebg mafee tfiem ang 
more partakers of ffii% regal autfioritg, tofiereof f^is fiuman 
nature toas tfien actuallg possessed, for tfie state antr exercise 
tfiereof, bg reason of tfie free antr unrestraineti operation of 
f^is Deitg, tfian fi^e matte tfieir natural antr corruptible 
botrieg incorrupt antr spiritual boiJtes, or entrotoetr tfiem in tfiis 
life toitfi ang of tfiat glorg, potoer, an& fieabenlg estate, tofiicfi 
tfieg toere to enfog after tfieir tieatfis antr blessetr resurrection ; 
or, tfiat tfie Apostles after GCfirist's tieatfi, not exempting §bt. 
^eter, tritr not fintr tfieir estates in tfiis toorltf berg suitable to 
tfieir JWaster's, tofiilst |^e libetr foitfi tfiem, all tfiings fiappen- 
ing unto tfiem as ^e fiatr foretoltr tfiem ; or, tfiat ettfier &t. 
|ieter, or ang of tfie Apostles, or of tfieir successors, eitfier 
tfien, or since tfiat time, coultr cfiallenge so mucfi as tfiis or 
tfiat one temporal farm, bg birtue of tfieir ecclesiastical func- 
tions, more tfian tfieir JWaster fiatr, or tfien eitfier c tfieg toere 
tfiemselbes possessed toitfi, as tfieir oton, before tfieg toere 
calletr to tfiat ministration, or tfian toas aftertoartrs gtben unto 

214 tfiem bg goblg emperors, Sings, antr princes, antr otfier trebout 

• [Pro, offices under Him, as He possessed for the state and exercise 

was a mortal Man, lege, offices under thereof, by reason of the free and un- 

Him, to do as He did when He was restrained operation of His Deity. Cor- 

&c. Correction in Overall's hand.] rection in D. in Overall's hand- 

b [Pro, was then possessed by reason writing.] 
of His Deity, lege, was then actually c [that either. D.~\ 



174 overall's convocation book. 

b oo k anir religious persons; or, tfiat if Sbt peter fiair ftnown fiimself 

'■ — to fiabe been, unirer ©firist, tfie sole temporal monarch of tfie 

worltf, ft fiair not been fits butj) to fiabe maire tfie same known, 
at least to tfie Apostles anir sucfi as were conberteir to ©firist, 
to tfie enir tfieg migfit fiabe fionoureir fiim accoriringlg, as fits 
Buttful anir logal subjects ; or, tfiat it fiair not in all probabi= 
litg, if £>t. peter meant to sfiew fiimself to be a temporal fting, 
bg tfie ireatfis of Ananias anil Sbappfiira, been mucfi more tx= 
peirient for tfie success of tfie ffiospel in tfiose irags if fie fiair 
useir sucfi fiis regal autfioritg against tfiose cibil magistrates 
fofiicfi were enemies to ©firist anir to all tfiat preacfieir in $^is 
name ; or, tfiat it mag be rigfitlg imagined, foitfi our irutiful 
regarir of Jbt. Jeter's sincerity, tfiat eber fie fcooultr fiabe been 
so earnest foitfi tfie fcisperseir SeWs, to fiabe submittetj tfiem= 
[i Pet. 2. selbes for tfie Horif's safee unto Sings anir otfier gobernors, to 
fiabe obegeir tfiem anir fionoureir tfiem, if fie fiair fenown tfiem to 
fiabe fiair no temporal autfioritg d , because tfieg iriir not acftnob> 
leirge tfiemselbes to be fits bassals ; or, tfiat it iriir not proceeir 
from tfie great foisirom of ffioir, to abrttrge in tfie Apostles of 
GCfirist, eben in §bt. peter fiimself, tfiat great power anir au= 
tfioritg wfit'cfi ©firist fiair, as appearetfi bg |^is foorirs,fofien |^e 215 
satir tfiat if f^e fiair tfiougfit it fit, f^e coulir fiabe tfoelbe legions 
[Mat. 26. of Angels at ff^is commanirment, to fiabe irefenireir f^im from 
53] all fiat's enemies, tfie Scribes anir pfiartsees, witfi all tfieir 
partakers, in tfiat perfiaps tfie Apostles, eben Sbt. peter fiim= 
self, migfit fiabe abuseir it ; or, tfiat it is not more tfian pro= 
bable tfiat fiofosoeber Sbr. peter Wottlii fiabe useir tfie saiir 
power anir autfioritg, if fie fiair fiair it, if tfie bisfiops of 3ftome 
fiair receibeir it from fitm, tfieg Woulir certainlg fiabe maire great 
fiaboc anir confusion in tfie worlii Witfi it ; or, tfiat if all tfie 
feings anir sobereign princes in tfie worlii fiaii been subject to 
Sbt. peter anir Were tfiereupon in tfie Itfte subjection to tfie 
bisfiops of Iftome, tfieg, botfi §bt. peter anir fiis successors, 
migfit not fiabe fiair reairg at tfieir commanirment, if lungs anir 
princes fiair irone tfieir iruties, more tfian twelbe legions, to fiabe 

11 [to have had temporal authority. D.~\ 



overall's CONVOCATION book. 175 

confounireii all men rtjat sboulif babe in'sobegeir tbem; or, book 
tbat tberefore ft is not as absurii an imagination anft conceit - — — — 



for ang man to tbinfc tbat ©firtst iri& gibe so great temporal 
autboritg eitfjer to £>t. peter or ang of fits successors ober 
temporal feings anil princes, tbat tbeg migbt babe so great 
216 armies, fofien tbeg list, at tbeir Directions, as if ang man 
sboulit fiolb tbat because tbeg are ©firist's bicars tbeg mag 
babe tfoelbe legions from fteaben to iio tbem serbice, if perftaps 
temporal feings anif princes sboulif be negligent or refuse to be 
at sucfi cfiarges at tbeir commandment ; or, tbat it is not a 
fcinif of matmess, tbe true nature of ©bust's spiritual fting= 
Horn anir ©burcb bew upon eartb consiifereif, for ang man to 
conceibe, anif tbereupon maintain, tbat ang sucb omnipotencg 
of temporal pomer in &t. peter eber mas, or eber sball be, 
abailable to banquisb tbe irebil, or remobe bim out of bis 
palace, or to spoil bim of all bis principalities, or to beget 
faitb in tbe cbilton of Cffoir, or to erect in tbeir bearts a 
tabernacle for ©brist anif tbe l^olg ffibost; iobicb are 
onlg tbe peculiar anir proper actions of our Sabfour GCbnst, 
as |^e is our spiritual ming, anir of &>t. peter anir tbe 
rest of tbe Apostles, foitb all tbeir successors in tbeit 
iregrees, anil as tbeg are |^is spiritual ministers, be i>°tb 
greatlg err. 



217 CHAP. X. 



THE SUM OF THE CHAPTER FOLLOWING. 

That the bishops of Rome have no temporal authority indirectly, 
over kings and princes, throughout the Christian world, to 
depose them from their kingdoms for any cause whatsoever. 

Because we have been bold to use the authority of the 
cardinalized Jesuit against the ridiculous Canonists, and 
their companions, the new sectaries of the Oratory-Congre- 



176 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK gation, concerning the pope's temporal authority over all 

: — kings and princes in the world directly ; we may not do him 

so much injury as once to pretend that he favoureth either 
us, or any point of truth, for our sakes, that we defend. It 
may rather be ascribed unto him for a singular virtue, his 
bringing up and course of life considered, if he study not to 
impugn it with all the strength that he hath, either of his wit 
or learning. Nevertheless, albeit he hath travelled exceedingly 
in his books De Romano Pontifice, to advance the papacy to 
his uttermost ability, and had no purpose therein, we are well 
assured, to give us any advantage, who do oppose ourselves 
against the whole drift of those his books ; yet he hath so 
mustered and marshalled his matters and forces together, as 
whilst he endeavoured to fortify the pope's authority, and to 
encounter the assaults that have been made against it, he 
hath done more for us, against his will, to the prejudice of his 
master, whom he laboured to uphold, than we could ever have 
expected at his hands. Insomuch, as we are verily persuaded 
the time will come before it be long, that his works will be 218 
thrust into the catalogue Librorum prohibitorum* ? because, 
dealing with our arguments as he did in the said books De 
Romano Pontifice, and thinking that he would no further 
yield to the truth, by way of objection, than as he should be 
able sufficiently to refel it, it hath fallen out f with him, as it 
will ever do with all impostors, that the very meaning of the 
truth, according to the nature of it, hath, notwithstanding all 
his cunning, very much prevailed against him, to the ever- 
lasting glory of her own name, and forcible strength to dis- 
cover errors, bke to the sun's to expel darkness. We will not 
here otherwise make proof hereof, than, as by the matter we 
have in hand and are purposed to prosecute, we are after 
a sort urged and compelled. For albeit he hath hitherto 
seemed to have joined with us, as he hath indeed, more than 
now, we are persuaded, he doth well vouchsafe, yet foresee- 
ing what tempests he was otherwise like to have endured, in 
affirming so peremptorily as he did, that the pope had no 
temporal authority at all, as he was either Christ's or 
St. Peter's vicar ; he minced his matter in the titles of his 

• [See note AAA.] ' [it hatb often fallen out. /).] 



overall's convocation book. 177 

chapters to that purpose with the word directe, whereof in BOOK 

his reasons he never made mention ; and then falleth upon ... Ir - 

this issue, that indirect^, the pope hath authority over all 
emperors, kings, and sovereign princes, to hurry them hither 
and thither, to depose and remove them from their regal 
estates and dignities, to dispose of their kingdoms according 
to his own pleasure, to release their subjects of their oaths 
and obedience, and to thrust them into all rebellions, treasons, 
furies and what not, against them. In the which his course 
this is our comfort, that by direct dealing the cardinal did 
find no ways or means how to withstand the truth, but is 
driven by indirect shifts and by-paths to oppose his labours, 
we fear, reclamante conscientid, how, to save his own worldly 
219 credit he might cast a mist upon the truth, if not to depress 
it, which was not in his power, yet at the least to obscure it, to 
darken it and perplex it. 

Some of the principal reasons which he hath used to 
this purpose mentioned, are of this kind and consequence. 
'Bona corporis e , the good things that do appertain to the 
body, as health especially, are to be preferred before bona 
fortuna, as the philosophers call them, that is, riches and all 
other worldly dignities and preferments whatsoever ; there- 
fore the calling of physicians, the end whereof is the health 
of men's bodies, is to be preferred before all other temporal 
callings that are in the world. Or thus ; natural parents, be 
they emperors, kings, or sovereign princes, do give unto their 
children their natural being only, but schoolmasters do adorn 
by instruction, and beautify their minds ; therefore school- 
masters are more to be honoured by young lords and princes, 
than are their lords or kings, their natural parents. Or thus ; 
one end why men were first created, and afterwards born, be 
they kings or princes, priests or private persons, was to five 
in this world; but for the supporting of men's lives, hus- 
bandry and many other occupations are of greater import- 
ance and necessity than are either kings, princes, lords, or 
civil magistracy ; therefore those men's base callings are to 
be preferred before the callings of the other. Or, as if a man 
should reason thus ; they that have the chiefest charge of 
souls committed unto them are to be esteemed as men in this 

« Bell, de Rom. Pont., lib. v. cap. 6. [See note BBB.] 

OVERALL. N 



178 overall's convocation book. 

book world of the highest calling ; but all Christians generally have 

: — every one of them a greater charge committed unto them of 

their own souls than any sort of priests or ministers have ; 
therefore every Christian is in that respect, in calling and 
dignity, to be preferred before the calling of any one pastor, 
priest, prelate, or pope.' Now after he hath dallied with such 220 
like sophistications' 1 and comparisons betwixt the body and t 
the soul, the flesh and the spirit, he falleth upon some par- 
ticulars, the more fully, as he saith, to express what he had 
formerly delivered. The sum of which particulars is', that 
although the pope, as he is pope, cannot ordinarii, ordinarily 
depose temporal princes, or make civil laws, or judge de rebus 
temporalibus ; yet in or dine ad spiritualia, he may do them 
all. And this he taketh upon him to prove by five main rea- 
sons, grounded, God knoweth, upon very weak foundations. 
Of which his odd number, for the glory of them, this which 
followeth is the first k . 

' Civil power is subject to spiritual power when they are both 
part of a Christian commonwealth ; therefore the spiritual 
princes may command temporal princes, and dispose of their 
temporal affairs in ordine ad bonum spirituale, in order to 
a spiritual good/ The antecedent of which argument may 
briefly be refuted, for aught that he hath said to justify it, in 
manner as followeth. For in saying that this subjection of 
the temporal power to the spiritual is but where both these 
powers are part of one and the same Christian commonwealth, 
he maketh the estate of Christian kings and princes inferior 
and worse than the estate of those that be infidels, whose 
political power, being no part of any Christian commonwealth, 
is not subject to the ecclesiastical. Again, to prefer the 
ecclesiastical authority of the Church, for honour and dignity 
in this world, before the temporal authority of kings and 
princes, is, in effect, to prefer the poor and base estate of our 
Saviour Christ, as He was a mortal man here upon earth, 
subject to many wants, oppressions, and injuries, before the 
glory and majesty of His divine nature ; in that kings have 
their authority and calling from Christ as He is God; 
whereas all ministers, even St. Peter himself, and conse- 

h [such sophistications. Z).] [See note CCC] 

1 Bell, de Rom. Pont., lib. v. cap. 6. k Ibidem, cap. 7. [See note DDD.] 



overall's convocation book. 179 

quently the pope, are but Christ's vicars and substitutes, as book 
221 He was man, subject to the said wants, miseries and oppres- n - 
sions. Moreover, in that every soul, by the testimony of 
St. Paul, is subject to the power and authority of temporal [Rom. 13. 
princes, and that they must so be, not ' because of wrath only, '-' 
but also for conscience sake;' forasmuch as the points of 
subjection there specified are commanded to all men to be 
observed, et sacerdotibus, et monachis, non solum smcularibus, 
' to bishops and monks, and not to secular priests only,' as 
Chrysostom saith 1 by our interpretation, adding to these 
words of the Apostle, ' Let every soul be subject to the 
higher powers,' Etiamsi Apostolus sis, si evangelista, si pro- 
pheta, sive quisque tandem fueris, — 'although thou art an 
Apostle, or an evangelist, or a prophet, or whosoever thou 
art;' — and because, for aught we have read, none of the 
ancient Fathers do herein dissent from Chrysostom, we hold 
it to be very plain and evident to our understandings, that 
the ecclesiastical authority to be exercised in this world by 
any manner of ecclesiastical persons whosoever, is inferior 
and of a lower degree than is the authority and power of 
temporal kings and princes. For if the authority of such 
ecclesiastical persons, whether Apostles, evangelists, prophets, 
bishops, or priests, either regular or secular, cannot exempt 
them from the authority of kings, it must follow of necessity 
that it is subject and inferior to their temporal power and 
authority. 

Another of the cardinal's reasons, whereby he would 
gladly prove the pope's indirect temporal power, to omit the 
rest of his absurd trifling about the first, is built upon a very 
traiterous position, never heard of in the Church in the times 
of the principal ancient Fathers. For how earnest soever he 
seemed before in refuting their opinions who hold that no 
princes are to be obeyed if they be infidels, he thinketh he 
is able to shift off that in effect with his juggling and indi- 
222 rect fetches. These are his traiterous words" 1 : ' It is not lawful 
for Christians to tolerate a king, being an infidel or an here- 
tic, if he endeavour to draw his subjects unto his heresy or 
infidelity ; but to judge whether a king do draw his subjects 

' Chrysost Horn, in c. xiii. ad Rom. m Bell, de Rom. Pont., lib. v. a. 7. 

[See note EEK] [See note FFF.] 

N 2 



180 

BOOK to heresy or no, doth helong to the pope, unto whom is com- 

: — mitted the charge of religion ; and therefore it belongeth to 

the pope to judge whether a king is to be deposed or not.' 
Concerning the assumption of this argument, touching the 
presupposed charge of the pope in matters of religion over 
all the churches in the world, we shall have a fitter occasion 
to touch it, after a sort, in the next chapter; now we will 
only briefly handle the falsehood of his proposition, ' of the 
power of subjects over their sovereigns/ "Where, after he 
[Deut 17. hath abused a place of Deuteronomy, and spent some idle 
conceits of his own, he writeth in this sort: 'Although 
Christians in times past did not depose Nero, and Diocletian, 
and Julian the Apostata, and Valens the Arrian, and such 
like, id fuit quia deerant vires temporales Christianis; it 
came to pass because Christians did then want temporal 
forces. For that otherwise they might lawfully so have done, 
appeareth by the Apostle, 1 Cor. vi. [l.J where he command- 
eth new judges of temporal causes to be appointed by 
Christians, that Christians might not be compelled to plead 
their cause before a judge that was a persecutor of Christ.' 
Upon which text the cardinal maketh this gloss ; ' Sicut novi 
judices const it ui potuerunt, it a et novi prindpes et reges prop- 
ter eandem cav.sam, si vires adfuissent ; as new judges might 
have been appointed, so might new princes and kings for the 
same cause, if the Christians then had been able, by reason 
of their forces, to have created to themselves such new kings 
and princes.' Thus the cardinal, who undoubtedly was 
brought into some hard strait, as else he would never have 
written in this sort. St. Peter and St. Paul lived and died 
under Nero, who was a persecutor ; and shall we think that 223 
St. Peter and St. Paul had taught the Christians in those 
days to have thrust Nero from his imperial seat by force of 
arms if they had been able ? Certainly it is a blasphemous 
assertion, and worthy of as great a censure as if he had 
termed those holy men, in plain terms, dissembling traitors, 
or denied the Scriptures to have been written by the inspira- 
tion of the Holy Ghost. Again, he himself is not ignorant 
how grossly he lieth, even against his own conscience, in 
saying that it was for want of strength that the Christians in 
the days of the other persecuting emperors did not rebel 



overall's convocation book. 181 

against them, Tertullian" in express terms affirming the con- BOOK 
trary ; first, that they, the Christians in his time, wanted no — — — 
forces to have borne arms and endangered the whole empire ; 
and secondly, that it was far from their hearts so to do, 
because they had been taught otherwise by the doctrine of 
Christ in His holy Gospel. Besides, it is apparent that in 
and about Tertullian's time, these four were bishops of 
Rome; Victor, Zephyrinus, Calixtus, and Urbanus; so as 
the cardinal doth in effect cast a great imputation upon 
them of negligence or insincerity , that the Christians in 
their days, wanting neither number nor strength to have 
bridled their bad emperors, they, by their papal authority, 
did not depose them. Dioclesian began his empire about 
the year 288, during the time of whose government, Gaius, 
Marcellinus, and Marcellus, were popes, when the number of 
Christians was greatly increased throughout all the world ; 
and yet, for aught that appeareth to the contrary, no man 
living, either pope, priest, or prelate, did so much as then 
dream of this damnable doctrine. Julian the Apostata 
began his reign about the year of Christ 360, and Valens 
eight years after him ; in whose times Liberius and Damasus 
were bishops of Rome, which Damasus was a man that 
224 wanted no courage ; nevertheless we do not read that either 
he or Liberius ever attempted to excommunicate or depose 
either of those emperors, or that they held it lawful for them 
so to have done. In the space of time betwixt Nero and 
Damasus, the most principal men of all the ancient Fathers 
lived, as Justhrus Martyr, Irenseus, Clemens Alexandrinus, 
Tertullian, Origen, Cyprian, Athanasius, Jerom, and Au- 
gustine; who never had learned, nor did in their times 
teach it for sound doctrine, either that Christians had au- 
thority to bear arms against their sovereigns, or that the 
bishops of Rome might lawfully depose kings and princes, 
either for heresy or for cruelty, and thrust their subjects, to 
serve their turns, into such furious and rebellious courses. 
So as it was great boldness for the cardinal of his own head 
to broach so palpable an untruth, especially seeing it carrieth 

" [See note GGG.] faultily reading ' sincerity.'] 

° [Such is the reading of D, the MS. 



182 overall's convocation book. 

book with it so many arguments to convince his want herein of all 

'■ — honesty, sincerity, and conscience. 

But why should we be so earnest with the man ? consider- 
ing that although it be certain that neither St. Peter nor 
St. Paul, nor any of the said ancient Fathers or popes, ever 
thought it lawful to depose such emperors and kings as 
before we have spoken of, when they should be able, through 
the numbers and forces of Christians, so to do; yet the 
same did proceed in the most of them from their ignorance 
and want of learning. ' For/ saith he, ' that Christians, if 
they had been able, might so have done, is apparent by 
the Apostle's words, where it is plain that they had authority 
to make judges ; and consequently, that if they had been 
able, they might have thrust the said wicked emperors from 
their thrones, and have made to themselves new kings of 
their own.' Assuredly the devil himself did never abuse any 
place of Scripture, for aught we remember, so palpably 
and grossly as the cardinal doth this ; and therefore we will 
bestow no great pains to refute him. It shall be sufficient 225 
briefly to observe that in the judgments of Jerom F , Austin q , 
Ambrose r , and Chrysostome s , the judges which here the 
Apostle speaketh of, were only such as might by way of 
arbitrement end such suits as arose amongst Christians in 
those days, and not such judges as by law and authority 
might have compelled them to have stood to their sentences ; 
for that had been indeed to have encroached upon the autho- 
rity of the civil magistrate, which was far from the Apostle's 
intent and meaning. ' And therefore,' saith Theodoret', 'Sci- 
endum est, &c. It is to be observed that these words of 
choosing arbiters do not repugn to those things which are 
written to the Romans. For here the Apostle doth not com- 
mand Christians to resist the magistrates, but willeth them 
that are injured, not to use the magistrates ;' meaning, that 
it was fitter for Christians to compound their causes and 
quarrels amongst themselves, rather than, to the dishonour of 
their profession, contend before such magistrates as were 
infidels, and were like enough to despise and contemn them 

» [See note III.] » [See note MMM.] 

' [See note KKK.] • Theodoret. in 1 Cor. vi. TSee 

' [See note LLL.] note NNN.] 



overall's convocation book. 183 

because they could not better agree amongst themselves, book 

And the cardinal's own doctor u , commenting likewise upon -- 

this place, doth write in this sort, ' Sed videtur, &c. But that 
which here is said by the Apostle doth seem to be contrary 
to that which St. Peter saith, Be subject to every human 1 Pet. 2. 13. 
creature for God, whether to king as excelling, or to rulers 
as sent by Him. For it doth appertain to the authority of a 
prince to judge of his subjects, and therefore it is against the 
law of God to prohibit that a subject should submit himself 
to the judgment-seat of his prince, if he be an infidel. Sed 
dicendum, &c. But it is to be answered, that the Apostle 
doth not here forbid but that faithful men, living under 
princes that are infidels, may appear in their judicial seats, if 
they be called ; for this were against the subjection which is 
226 due unto princes : but he forbiddeth that faithful men do not 
of their own accord voluntarily choose the judgment-seat of 
infidels.' But if these authorities will not serve, we will be 
bold to present against him the judgment of a whole college, 
first published in Rhenies", and then set out again the second 
time by the same college at Doway, approved in both places ; 
at Rhemes by Petrus Remigius, Hubertus Moras, Johannes 
Lebesque, Guilelmus Balbus; and at Doway by Willelmus 
Estius, Barth. Petrus, Judocus Heylens; all of them great 
doctors of divinity in those places, and one a doctor of the 
canon law, vicar-general of the archbishoprick of Rhemes. 
The said college, writing upon these words, 'But brother 
with brother contendeth in judgment, and that before in- 
fidels,' saith thus y ; ' To be given much to brabbling and liti- 
giousness for every trifle, to spend a pound rather than lose 
a penny, the Apostle much reprehendeth in Christian men. 
For a Christian man to draw another to the judgment-seats 
and courts of heathen princes, which then only reigned, and 
not to suffer their controversies and quarrels to be taken up 
amongst themselves, brotherly and peaceable, was a great 
fault.' What the cardinal's friends will say of his perverting 
the Apostle's meaning with so desperate an exposition, we 
are uncertain ; but of this we are sure, that the estate of that 

" Aqu. in 1 Cor. yi. [See note y Rhem. Test, in 1 Cov. vi. 6. [See 

OOO.] note QQQ] 

1 [See note PPP.] 



184 overall's convocation book. 

book church must needs be very miserable that cannot be upheld 

'■ — without so apparent injury done to the Holy Ghost. Which 

observation we thought fit to make in this place, because he 
once having past the bounds of all modesty, or rather piety, 
is grown to that presumption and hardness of heart against 
the truth, as that he dareth to ground another of his reasons 
to prove that the pope hath authority indirectly to depose 
kings and princes, upon these words spoken to St. Peter, 
Pasce oves Meets, 'Feed My sheep/ Touching which words, 
because we have a fitter place to entreat, we will here be 
silent, and address ourselves to his fourth reason, as idle and 227 
as false as any of the rest. 

These are his words 2 . 'When kings and princes come to 
the Church that they may be made Christians, they are re- 
ceived cum pacta expresso vel tacito, with a condition ex- 
pressed or implied, without any mention made of it, that 
they do submit their sceptres unto Christ, and do promise 
that they will keep and defend the faith of Christ, etiam sub 
pcend regni perdendi, even under pain of losing their king- 
doms. Therefore, when they become heretics, or do hinder 
religion, they may be judged by the Church, and also deposed 
from their principality, and there shall be no injury done 
unto them if they be deposed.' For answer whereof, first 
we say that in all the forms of baptisms which hitherto have 
been published, we cannot learn that there was ever any such 
express covenant as the cardinal here mentioneth, required 
of any king when he came to be christened. Baptism is the 
entrance, ordained by Christ, into the Church, which is His 
spiritual kingdom ; and agreeably to the nature of that king- 
dom, all who are thereby to enter into it, of what calling or 
condition soever they are, as well poor as rich, private persons 
as princes, are, according to the rules of baptism anciently 
practised" in all the particular churches in the world, for 
aught that is known to the contrary, either themselves in 
their own persons, or, if they be infants, by their sureties, to 
profess their belief in Christ, and to promise that they will 
forsake the devil and all his works, the vain pomp and glory 
of the world with all covetous desires of the same, and carnal 

' [See note RRR.] * [baptism practised. Z>.] 



overall's convocation book. 185 

desires of the flesh ; and that they constantly do believe God's book 

holy word, and that they will keep His commandments. The _ 

wilful breach of any of which points, and perseverance in it 
without repentance, doth indeed deprive every Christian man, 

228 of what calling soever he be, from the interest he had by his 
said profession and promise, when he was baptized to the 
spiritual kingdom of Christ in this life, — that is, from being 
a true and lively member of the Church and mystical body of 
Christ, — and from the kingdom of glory in the life to come. 
But that any man, by the breach of any promise made when 
he was baptized, should lose that which he gained not by his 
baptism; or that the Church did never receive any king 
or prince to baptism, but either upon condition in express 
terms, or by implication made either by himself, or by his 
Godfathers, that he would submit his sceptre unto Christ, 
that is, unto the bishop of Rome, as the cardinal's drift 
sheweth his meaning to be, and promise to keep and defend 
the faith of Christ under pain of the loss of his kingdom, is 
certainly a doctrine of devils, and was never heard of in the 
Church of Christ for many hundred years ; but is utterly 
repugnant to the analogy of Scripture and to the true nature 
of Christian baptism. These secret intentions, — for, as we 
have said, there was never any form of baptism that con- 
tained any such express contract as the cardinal speaketh 
of, — mental reservations and hidden compacts, such as men 
were never taught in the primitive Church, nor ever dreamed 
of or suspected to be thrust into one of the holy Sacraments, 
may well become the impostors of Rome, but are altogether 
contrary to the meaning of Christ and of His holy Apostles, 
in whose days, he that believed was baptized in the name of 
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, without any such 
juggling or snares laid to hazard and entangle men's tem- 
poral estates. There is nothing in the Gospel whereof men 
ought to be ashamed, or which will not abide the touchstone 
of truth if it be compared with the rest of the Scriptures, or 
that doth not promote the spiritual kingdom of Christ, it 
being called in that respect, Evangelium regni, 'the Gospel [Mat. 4. 23; 

229 of the kingdom.' ISTow whether this underhand bargaining 
be suitable or no with the sincerity of the Holy Ghost, or 
whether, if it had been known in the primitive Church that 



186 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



b o o K all men who would submit themselves to the doctrine of the 



Gospel and be baptized did thereby bind themselves to be 
subject and at the commandment of the bishop of Rome, for 
the time being, under pain to lose all their worldly estates, 
the knowledge thereof would not rather have hindered than 
either promoted or furthered the good success of the Gospel, 
no man is so simple but he may easily discern it. Assuredly 
the Grecians, who did so long oppose themselves against the 
authority which the bishops of Rome did challenge over all 
churches, were ignorant of this mystical point of baptism, 
and so were all the churches in the world for many ages ; or 
else there would not have been so great stirs in the world 
about the continual usurpations and encroachments of the 
bishops of Rome, as are many ways testified by sundry 
ecclesiastical histories. But we insist too long upon this 
so ridiculous and impudent a fiction, and therefore will come 
to the cardinal his principal reason of the pope's said indirect 
temporal authority to toss kings and kingdoms up and down 
as he list. 

' The ecclesiastical commonwealth,' saith he b , ' must be 
perfect and sufficient of herself, in order to her own end; 
for such are all commonwealths that are well instituted : and 
therefore she ought to have all necessary power to the ob- 
taining of her own end. But the power of using and dis- 
posing of temporal things is necessary to the spiritual end, 
because otherwise evil princes might, without punishment, 
nourish heretics and overthrow religion; and therefore the 
ecclesiastical commonwealth hath this power/ Hitherto the 
cardinal. The substance of whose argument is, that the 
Church of Christ cannot attain to her spiritual end except 
the bishop of Rome have authority to dispose of temporal 
kingdoms, and to punish kings by deposing them from their 230 
crowns, if he hold it expedient. For the refutation of which 
vain and false assertion there are very many most direct and 
apparent arguments. We will only touch some few of them. 
Our Saviour Christ in His days, and the Apostles in their 
times, and the primitive churches for the space of three 
hundred years, brought the ecclesiastical commonwealth, as 

" [See note SSS.] 



overall's convocation book. 187 

here it is termed, unto her spiritual end, as directly and book 
fully as either the bishops of Rome or any other bishops have ----- 



at any time done since; and yet they took no power and 
authority upon them, nor did challenge the same, of dis- 
posing of temporal kingdoms or deposing of princes. Be- 
sides, if such an indirect temporal power be so necessary in 
these days for the upholding of the ecclesiastical common- 
wealth, as that without the same she cannot attain the spiri- 
tual end, or be a perfect ecclesiastical commonwealth, when 
there are so many Christian kings and princes, then was the 
same much more necessary for the attainment of the same 
end, in the said times of Christ, of His Apostles, and of the 
churches in the ages following for three hundred years, when 
the civil magistrates were pagans and infidels, and for the 
most part, persecutors of the truth. But we hope we may 
be bold without offence to say, that there appeared then no 
such necessity of this pretended temporal power and au- 
thority in any ecclesiastical persons over kings and king- 
doms, for the disposing of them ; and that nevertheless, the 
ecclesiastical commonwealth in those times did attain her 
spiritual end, and was as perfect an ecclesiastical common- 
wealth as it is now under the pope's government, notwith- 
standing all his temporal sovereignty wherein he so ruffleth. 
Again, we are persuaded that it cannot be shewed out of any 
of the ancient Fathers, or by any general council, for the 
space of above five hundred years after Christ, that the 
231 bishops of Rome were ever imagined to have such temporal 
authority to depose kings as now is maintained; much less 
was it ever dreamed of during that time that such authority 
was necessary for the attaining the spiritual end whereunto 
the true Church of Christ ought to aim ; or that the eccle- 
siastical commonwealth ordained by Christ and His Apostles 
could not be perfect without it. It were a miserable shift 
if any should either say that during all the times above 
mentioned, first the Apostles and then the holy bishops, 
martyrs, and Fathers after them, were ignorant of this 
new temporal power, or at least did not so throughly 
consider of the necessity of it as they might have done; 
or that whilst they lived there could indeed no such matter 
be collected out of the Scriptures, for that in those days 



188 overall's convocation book. 

book the Scriptures had not received such a sense and meaning 

as might support the same, but that afterward, when the 

bishops of Rome did think it necessary to challenge to 
themselves such temporal authority over both kings and 
kingdoms, the sense and meaning of the Scripture was 
altered. But be this shift never so wretched or miserable, 
yet, for aught we perceive, they are in effect, and still will 
be, both in this cause and many others, driven unto it; the 
Scriptures being in their hands a very rule of lead and nose 
of wax, as in another more fit place we shall have occasion 
to shew. Moreover, if the bishops of Rome have this great 
temporal authority over kings and sovereign princes, to pre- 
serve the state of the Church here upon earth, that she may 
attain her spiritual end, assuredly he hath made little use 
of it to that purpose. For it is well known, and cannot be 
denied, that for the first three hundred years after Christ, 
the doctrine of the Gospel did flourish far and near, in Greece, 
Thracia, Sclavonia, Hungary, Asia Minor, Syria, Assyria, 
Egypt, and throughout the most part of Afric, where there 
were many very worthy apostolical and notable churches ; in 
the most of which places there are scarce in these days any 232 
footsteps or visible monuments of them. And although 
afterward, during the space of above seven hundred years, 
much mischief was wrought in these parts of the world 
better known unto us than the rest, by sundry sorts of Scy- 
thians and northern people; yet after the days of Gregory 
the Seventh, when the bishops of Rome did most vaunt of 
this their sovereign power over kings and princes, the Turks 
gained and encroached more upon Christendom, still retain- 
ing that which they then had so gotten, than at any time 
before. Whereby it is to us very evident, that neither 
Christ nor His Apostles ever ordained that the means of 
building of the Church of Christ and the conservation of it 
should consist in the temporal power or authority of any of 
their successors, to deprive emperors or kings from their 
imperial or regal estates ; and that the bishops of Rome 
may be ashamed that, having had so great authority in their 
own hands, extorted from the emperors and other kings, per 
fas et nefas, since Gregory the Seventh's time, they have 
made no better use of it, but suffered so many famous 



overall's convocation book. 189 

countries and kingdoms to be utterly overrun and wasted BOOK 

by pagans and infidels ; considering that they pretend them : — 

selves to have so great authority for no other purpose but 
only the preservation of the Church, that she might not be 
prevented of her spiritual end. But what should we speak 
of the shame of Rome, whose forehead hath been so long 
since hardened? or ever imagine that Almighty God either 
did, or will bless her usurpations and insolencies against 
emperors, kings, and princes, for any good to His Church, 
other than must accrue unto her through her persecutions 
and afflictions ? For it were no greater labour to make it most 
apparent by very many histories, if we would insist upon it, 
that the bishops of Eome, in striving first to get, and then to 
uphold, after their scrambling manner, this their wicked and 
233 usurped authority of troubling and vexing Christian king- 
doms and states with their manifold oppressions and quarrels, 
have been some special means whereupon the Saracens, 
Turks, and pagans, have wrought and by degrees brought so 
great a part of Christendom under their slavery as now they 
are possessed of. For it is but an idle and a vain pretence 
that the preservation of as much of Christendom as is yet 
free from the Turk and paganism is to be ascribed to .the 
bishop of Rome and his authority, that so the Catholic 
Church might attain her spiritual end, which ought to be 
the planting of churches and conservation of them ; it being 
most manifest to as many as have any wit, experience and 
sound judgment, that as the very situation of the said coun- 
tries which now pagans enjoy, made them very subject unto 
the incursion and invasions of Saracens and Turks, God 
Himself, for His own glory, having His finger and just opera- 
tion therein; so through His most merciful goodness and 
care of His Church, He blessed the situation of the rest of 
Christendom, being now free in that respect from those kind 
of violences, and endowed the hearts of Christian kings and 
princes with such courage and constancy, in defence of 
Christianity and of their kingdoms, as notwithstanding that 
the popes did greatly vex them in the meanwhile, they did 
mightily repel the forces of their enemies and most reli- 
giously uphold and maintain the profession of Christ ; so as 
the preservation of the Gospel in these parts of the world 



190 overall's convocation book. 

book may more truly be attributed to the working of the Spirit of 

'- — God in them than to the bishops of Rome, who have been 

the chief authors and occasions of many incredible mischiefs. 
Now lastly, and for conclusion of this point, had not Satan 
with all power and signs and lying wonders so inveigled and 
seduced the hearts and minds of the adherents to the see of 
Rome, as that by degrees they, leaving the love of the truth, 234 
2 Thess. 2. are therefore ' given over by God unto such strong delusions, 
' ' that they should believe lies/ as the Apostle speaketh, amongst 
many other of the gross errors maintained by them we might 
marvel at this, that ever they durst take upon them, in these 
times of so great light, to write and defend it with such reso- 
lution and confidence that the ecclesiastical commonwealth, as 
they term it, cannot be perfect, nor attain her spiritual end, 
except the pope may have the said temporal power and au- 
thority to depose kings ; considering how far the true nature 
of the Church, which is the spiritual kingdom of Christ, and 
the true means and armour that Christ, our spiritual King, 
hath indeed ordained and appointed for the edification and 
defence of this His spiritual kingdom, and for the attainment 
of the supernatural and right end and beauty of it, are re- 
pugnant to these their carnal and worldly conceits. Touching 
the true nature of the Church and spiritual kingdom of Christ, 
we have before spoken; and the true spiritual end of the 
Church being, by teaching the ways of truth, to bring as 
many as possibly she can , to the knowledge of their salva- 
tion, through Christ, so as by faith they may become true 
members of His spiritual kingdom in this Life, and of His 
heavenly kingdom in the life to come d , the means ordained 
for that purpose do contain the full duty and office of all 
bishops and ecclesiastical ministers, who are furnished by 
Christ neither with temporal swords nor imperial authority 
to depose kings and sovereign princes, but ought to carry 
themselves towards all men, especially towards kings and 
princes, if they be either pagans or enemies to religion, as 
Christ Himself and his Apostles did, by preaching and pray- 
ing for them, by humility and patience to endure whatsoever 
punishment shall be thought fit to be imposed upon them for 

e [they can. Z>.] dom in the life to come. Z).] 

d [members of His spiritual king- 



overall's convocation book. 191 

doing of their duties, and never to intermit such their pains book 

235 and diligence, to the end that if it please God to bless those ' - — 

their ministerial so great labours, their auditors of all sorts, 
private persons, kings and princes, may be brought to the 
knowledgeof the truth, that so Satan being expelled out of their 
hearts, Christ by faith may reign in them. To the effecting of 
which so great and so divine an alteration and change in 
men's souls, there is no worldly force nor temporal sword which 
will serve the turn. And therefore the Apostle, speaking of 
this matter, doth write in this sort, ' The weapons of our 2 Cor. lo. 
warfare are not carnal ;' as if he should have said, We do not ' 
come with troops of men to promote the spiritual kingdom 
of Christ, but with weapons of another nature, with the glad 
tidings of the Gospel, with the doctrine of salvation to all 
believers, and with the furniture of the Holy Ghost : which 
weapons are not weak, but mighty through God, and able to 
cast down holds, that is, all the carnal forces of men, all 
principalities and powers that shall presume to rise up 
against Christ. And through the assurance and experience 
which both St. Paul and the rest of the Apostles had in the 
force of these weapons, he further saith, that ' with them they 
overthrew councils, and every high thing that did exalt itself 
against the knowledge of God, and that they brought into 
captivity all imagination (or understanding,) to the obedience 
of Christ.' Away then with the pope's carnal weapons, and 
with all their illusions and jugglings that seek to uphold 
them; for such weapons were never ordained by Christ for 
His apostolical warfare. 



236 CANON IX. 

glntt therefore if ang man shall affirm, untter tolour of ang 
thing that is m the Scriptures, either that the external callings 
in this foorl& of those men, as ministers anti schoolmasters, 
that habe to tfeal fotth the Information of men's min&s anb 
souls, are superior an& to he preferred in honour antr foorMg 
ftipities before the callings of fetngs anB sovereign princes ; 
or, that because health is better antr more to be fcesirefc in this 
life than ang foorMg preferments, therefore the calling of 



192 

book pbgsirians, fofio are orbaineb for tbe bealtb of nun's bobtes, 

: — ouojjt to be superior to all otber foorlblg callings ; or, tbat tfie 

regal anb political power of a feing, fofien it is part of a ©bris- 
tfan commonfoealtb, is tberebg brought into greater serbitube 
anb tbralbom tban is tfjc regal and political state of ttfinic 
princes fofien tbe same are no parts of a ©bristian feingbom ; 
or, tbat to prefer tbe ecclesiastical state for foorlblg autborttg 
before tbe state of Kings anb sobereign princes, is not, in 
effect, to prefer tbe bumbleb estate of ©brist, as f^e foas 
man, Jibing b«w upon tbe cartb, before ffii% glorious estate 237 
after |^is ascension anb before tbe glorg anb majestg of f^is 
bibine nature ; or, tbat ang ecclesiastical autboritg, trifyitb tbe 
Apostles orbaineb, bib eitber free tbem, or ang of tbeir success 
sors, from subjection to Jungs anb princes, anb to tbeir tem= 
poral autboritg ; or, tbat £>t. peter, being an Apostle, anb so 
subject to tbe cibil sfoorb of temporal autboritg, coulb lafofullg, 
bg ang inbirect bebice, cballenge ang temporal pofoer anb 
bominion ober feings anb princes, for tbat bab been to babe ex= 
torteb tbe temporal sfoorb out of tbeir banbs to fobom it apper= 
taineb, anb to babe incurreb again tbe commutation of bis 
master foben |^e tolb bim bom all tbat tafee tbe sfoorb sball 
perisb foitb tbe sfoorb ; or, tbat it is not a most profane im» 
pietg, tenbing altogether to tbe biscrebit of tbe Scriptures, for 
ang man to bolb tbat &t. peter anb &t. Paul bab so in- 
structeb tbe ©bristians in tbeir times as tbat tbeg fenefo, if 
tbeg bab been able, tbeg migbt toitbout offence to CEfob babe 
beposeb Nero from bis empire ; or, tbat tbe ©bristians in 
©ertullian's time, foben tbeg professeb tbat notfoitbstanbing 
tbeir numbers anb forces mere so great as tbeg bab been able 
to babe bistresseb berg greatlg tbe estate of tbe emperors, being 
tben persecutors, tbeg migbt not so bo, because ©brist tbeir 
master bab taugbt tbem otberfoise, ougbt not to be a sufficient 
warrant for all true ©bristians to betest tbose men in tbese 
bags, anb for eber bereafter, fobo contrarg to tbe example of 
tbe saib ©bristians in tbe primitibe ©burcb anb tbe boctrtne 
of ©brtst Wbid) foas tben taugbt tbem, bo enbeabour to per= 
suabe tbem, Mitn tbeg sball babe sufficient forces, to rebel 



overall's convocation book. 193 

against sucb fcings anb emperors at tbe pope's commanbment book 
anb to tbrust tbem from tbeir fcingboms anb empires ; or, tbat : — 



tins bebilisb boctrine of animating subjects to rebellion, fofien 
tbeg are able, against tbeir sobereigns, eitber for tbeir crueltg, 
beresg, or apostacg, toas eber taugbt fa tbe ©burcb of ©brist 
bg ang of tbe antient .-{Fatbers abobe mentioned buring tbe 
reigns of IModesian, or Julian tbe &postata, or Falens tbe 
&rian, or of ang otber tbe toicfceb emperors before tbem ; or, 
tbat it is not a toicfceb perberting of tbe Apostle's toorbs to tbe 
©orintbians, tombing tbeir tboice of arbitrators to enb bissen- 
sions amongst tbemselbes, ratber tban brato tbeir bretbren be= 
fore {ubges tbat mere inKbels, to infer tbereof eitber tbat St. 

239 ^aul intenbeb tberebg to impeacb in ang sort tbe autboritg of 
tbe cibil magistrates, as if be bab meant tbeg sboulb babe 
tbosen sucb fubges as bg cibil autboritg mtgbt otbertoise babe 
bounb tbem tfian bg tbeir oton consents to babe stoob to tbeir 
atoarbs, or to autijori?e ©btistian subjects, toben tbeg are able, 
to tbrust tbeir lawful sobereigns from tbeir regal seats anb to 
cboose unto tbemselbes neto flings in tbeir places ; or, tbat ang 
of tbe sattr ancient jfatbers or goblg learneb men, for mang 
bunbreb gears after ©brist, bib eber so grosslg anb irreli- 
giouslg expounb tbe satb place of tbe glpostle as our carbi> 
nali?eb Jesuit batb bone ; or, tbat it can be collecteb out of 
tbe Scriptures tbat eitber ©brist, or ang of f^is apostles, 
iia at ang time preacb or teacb tbat tbeg tobo meant to be 
bapti?eb must receibe tbat Sacrament upon ambition tbat if at 
ang time aftertoarb tbeg sboulb not be obebient to St. peter, 
for bis time, anb to bis successors, tbeg toere to lose anb be 
bepribeb of all tbeir temporal estates anb possessions; or, tbat 
it can be probeb, eitber out of tbe Scriptures or bg ang of tbe 
saib ancient Jfatbers, or sbetoeb in ang ancient form of ab= 
ministration of baptism, tbat eber tbere mas ang sucb cobe- 

24onant mabe bg ang sucb faitbful persons toben tbeg toere bap. 
ti?eb, or recjuireb of tbem to be mabe bg ang tbat bapti?eb 
tbem ; or, tbat if sucb a cobenant toere bg GCbrist's orbinance 
to be mabe in baptism, it ougbt not to be mabe as toell bg 
farmers, bg gentlemen possesseb of manors anb bg lorbs of 



194 overall's convocation book. 

b oo k greater rcbenues antr possessions, as bg fttngs aitti sovereign 

'- — princes ; or, tftat ft were not an absurii imagination to tfttnK 

tftat ©ftrist anb f^is Apostles oft onlg mean tftat emperors, 
feings, anil soberetgn princes sftoulti be reteibetr to baptism 
upon tfte sai& contrition ; or, tftat all ©ftristian men ougftt 
not to Juiige tftat tfte eleben Apostles, if tfteg fta& fenown of ang 
sucft bargain or contrition in baptism, woulir babe trealt as faitft= 
fullg witft tfte ©fturcft anir in tfte beftalf of Sbt. $eter, in preacft= 
ing anb teacfting tfte same, as now our cardinal aniJ otfter sucft 
lifee persons of tfte 3Roman strain iro bg tfteir writing, publisft= 
ing, anir maintaining of it in tfte beftalf of tfte bisftops of Home ; 
or, tftat eitfter ©ftrist or fret's Apostles, knowing tftat baptism 
ougftt to be rcceibetf witft sucft a condition, iriti tftinfe it conbe* 
nient tftat tfte same sftoulti be concealed not onlg wftilst tfteg 
libeb but for mang ftuntireti gears afterwartrs until tfte bisftops 241 
of Home sftoulti be grown to sucft a fteatt anir strengtft as tftat 
tfteg migftt, witftout fear of ang inconbeniencies, mafte tfte 
roftole Christian foorlii acquainted Witft it ; or, tftat it is not 
an Me conceit for ang man to maintain tftat tfte renunciation 
of tfte effects of baptism ootft treprtbe men of tfteir temporal 
lantrs anir possessions wfticfi tfteg iriif not ftolii bg ang force of 
baptism, or mafee tftem subject in tftat beftalf to tfte fcepriba* 
tion of tfte bisftops of Uome ; or, tftat apostasg from ©ftrist, 
put on in baptism, iiotft ang further extent* itself tftan to tfte 
souls of sucft apostatas in tftis life, in tftat tfte iiebil ftatft got 
again tfte possession of tftem, anil so irepribetft tftem in tftis 
Wodir of all tfte comfort anij ftope tfteg ftati in ©ftrist, leairt'ng 
tftem on to tfte banc botft of tfteir boiries anil souls in tfte life 
to come; or, tftat ang ecclesiastical person ftatft ang otfter 
lawful means to reclaim wiefceir, fteretical, or apostateii lungs 
from tfteir impietg, fteresg, anil apostasg, tftan GDftrist anil 
|^is apostles iriti oriiain to be useti, for tfte winning of men 
at tfte first to embrace tfte CJospel ; or, tftat GDftrist himself, 
Wftilst |^e libeii, biii attempt, eitfter tiirectlg or inoirectlg, to 
ijepose tfte emperor bg wftose autftoritg |^e was himself put 242 
to treatft, as ftoloing tftat tfte ©fturcft coulii not attain to fter 
spiritual enii except |^e ftaii so bone; or, tftat bg tfte ijeatft of 



195 
©firtst, tbe GDburcb bib not attain to ber spiritual enb witb- book 



out tjbe opposition of ang emperors or lungs from tbeir regal ■ 
estates ; or, rtjateber tbe Apostles in tbeir bags, either preatfjeb 
or tortt t&at tbe ecclesiastical commonwealtb coulb not be per- 
feet except Sfct. ^eter, for ftis time, anb after fiim tfie bisbops of 
Home, sfioultt babe temporal power anb autboritg to trepose 
emperors anb lungs, tbat tfte ©burcft migbt attain ber spiritual 
enb ; or, tbat tbe ©burcb in tbeir bags W not attain to ber 
spiritual enb, altbougb no stub autboritg was tben eitber 
cballengeb or put in practice ; or, tbat dje ffiburcb couIK babe 
attained to tbat ber spiritual enb in tbe Apostles' times if tbe 
satit temporal power antf autboritg baft been tben necessarg for 
tbe attaining of it ; or, tbat our Sabiour ©brist anij |^is 
apostles iJiir propound a spiritual en& unto |^is ©burcb, anb 
left no otber necessarg means for tbe obtaining of it tban sucb 
as coulb not be put in practice eitber in tbeir bags or for mang 
bunbreb gears after ; or, tbat tbe cburcbes of ©brist, after tbe 

2*3 Apostles' times, for tbe space of tbree bunbreb gears, being 
wonberfullg oppressed witb sunbrg persecutions, bib not attain 
to tbeir spiritual enb witbout tbis breameb of temporal autbo= 
ritg of deposing Icings an& emperors, tben tbeir mortal enemies, 
not in respect of tbemselbes but of tbe boctrine of salbation 
iaW\i tbeg taugbt to tbeir subjects ; or, tbat tbis new boctrine 
of tbe necessitg tbat tbe bisbops of Home sboulb babe tern* 
poral autboritg, eitber birectlg or inbirectlg, to trepose emperors 
anb feings for ang cause fobatsoeber, or tbat else tbe CDburcb of 
©brist sboulb not be able to attain to ber spiritual enb, was 
eber bearb of, for augbt tbat appearetb, for mang bunbrebs of 
$ears after tbe apostles' times, eitber in ang ecclesiastical 
bistorg or in ang of tbe ancient Jfatbers bg us abobe men* 
tioneb ; or, tbat tbe bisbops of Home witb all tbeir abberents 
fobilst tbeg woulb malte tbe worlb beltebe tbat tbe ©burcb of 
GMmst cannot attain ber spiritual enb except tbeg babe tern- 
poral autboritg, inbirectlg to bepose for some causes, emperors, 
Kings, anb sobereign princes, are more learneb now tban eitber 
tbe ancient jpatbers or tbe Apostles tbemselbes were, anb tbat 

244 tbeg ltnow tbe sense of tbe Scriptures better tban eitber tbeg, 

o2 



ii. 



196 

b o o k tfie saiD ancient Jpatbers, trfo, or tfie glpostles tfiat font tfiem ; 

: — fofio, for augfit tfiat foas fenofon for mang fiunoteir gears, tuber 

preacfieo - , taugfit, or intenDeD to fiabe ang sucfi Doctrine collected 
out of tfieir foritings anD foorks ; or, tfiat it mag foitfiout great 
impietg be once imagineD tfiat if sucfi a necessarg point of 
Doctrine concerning tfie saftf great temporal pofoer in tfie pope 
ober princes, as foitfiout tfie fofiicfi tfie ©fiurcfi of ©firist coulb 
not attain fier spiritual enD, fiaD been knofon to tfie Apostles 
anD ancient jfatfiers, tfieg fooulD not fiabe been as careful anD 
?ea!ous to fiabe preacfieD anD DibulgeD tfie same unto all pos= 
teritg, as nofo tfie bisfiops of Home anD tfieir aDfierents 
are ; or, tfiat foe ougfit not ratfier to beliebe that tfie bisfiops of 
Home anD tfieir aDfierents, tfirougfi tfieir forsaking tfie lobe of 
tfie trutfi, are giben ober bg ffioD unto tfiose strong illusions 
tfiat tfieg sfioulD beliebe lies anD maintain tfiem as stifflg as 
tfiougfi tfieg foere true, tfian once to concetbe tfiat tfie fiolg 
apostles anD ancient JFatfiers foere eitfier ignorant of tfiis 
supposeD temporal autfioritg to Depose kings anD princes, for 
tfie enD so often mentioned, or tfiougfit it fit to Assemble it, or 
to forite of it so Darklg as for mang fiunDreD gears itcouttms 
not be unDerstooD ; or, tfiat ©oft fiatfi not foonDerfullg blinDeD 
tfie fiearts anD unDerstanDings, botfi of tfie popes anD of all tfieir 
aDfierents in tfiis particular matter, amongst mang otfiers, in 
tfiat tfie nature of tfie GDfiurcfi anD spiritual kingDom of GDfirtst 
consfDereD, tfieg bare presume to maintain it so confiDentlg, 
tfiat tfie 8hi& spiritual kingDom of ©firist cannot attain to fier 
spiritual enD foitfiout tfie bisfiop of Home fiis temporal autfio- 
ritg, inDirectlg in some cases to Depose kings anD sobereip 
princes ; or, tfiat tfie true spiritual enlj of tfie ©fiurcfi consist- 
ing in tfiis, tfiat tfie Debil being banisfieD out of tfie fiearts of 
all fier true members, ©firt'st mag retain f^ts possession of 
tfiem tfirougfi tfieir faitfi anD Diligence to repel gbatan, fofio 
Dailg labourer!) to regain to fiimself fiis ofon possession, it is 
not more tfian a kinD of fren?g to fiolD anD maintain tfiat ang 
temporal autfiorttg, manageD bg tfie pope or fig fiis command- 
ment, against kings anD princes, fiatfi ang force or pofoer to 
foork or procure tfiis spiritual enD, eitfier bg expelling or re- 



overall's convocation book. 197 

pelling of £>atan, or to nourfsfi faitfi, or to continue tfie reip. book 

24.6 ing of ©grist in ang men's fiearts ; or, tfiat it is not an (m — — 

pious antr a profane assertion for ang man to trefentr tfiat tfte 
weapons antr armour of tin's spfritual warfare, untrertauen bg 
©grist ant( f^is Apostles, an* bg all gotrlg tusfiops antr 
true priests antr ministers of tfie CEfospel, are not sufficient of 
tfiemselbes to procure to tfie CDfjurcJ) fier spiritual entr, witfiout 
tfie pope's carnal weapons or temporal autljoritg to trepose 
Icings, tofien to ftim, toitfi tfie assistance of fiis cartrinals, it 
sfeall seem expetrient, fie trotjj greatlg err. 



247 CHAP. XI. 

THE SUM OF THE CHAPTEE FOLLOWING. 

That there is, no more necessity of one visible head of the Catho- 
lic Church, than of one visible monarch over all the world. 

In the thirty-fifth and thirty-sixth chapters of our first 
book we Lave shewed at large that our Saviour Christ, the 
Son of God, having created the world and taken upon Him 
to be the Redeemer of mankind, after their transgression - 
through Adam's fall, did not only, as He was the Son of 
God, govern all the world, the same being in that respect but 
one universal kingdom, and appoint several kings and sove- 
reign princes, as His substitutes, to rule the same under Him 
in their several countries and kingdoms, leaving no one em- 
peror or temporal monarch to govern them all ; but likewise, 
as He was the blessed Lamb, slain from the beginning of the [Rev.i3.8j 
world, He did, for His own glory and our endless comfort, 
erect for Himself, in this world, a spiritual kingdom called 
His Church, consisting of such men, dispersed throughout 
the world, as did profess His name; and being Himself 
the only Head and Governor of it, in which respect it is 
rightly to be termed but one Catholic Church, did appoint 
no one priest over the whole Catholic Church, but several 
priests and ecclesiastical ministers, to rule and govern the 
particular churches in every province, country, and nation. 



198 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK And in such manner and form as our Saviour Christ did rule 
: — and govern His universal kingdom and Catholic Church, be- 
fore His Incarnation, so doth He still rule and govern the 
same, notwithstanding any of those vain pretences and ridi- 248 
culous usurpations which the bishops of Rome, or any of their 
adherents, are able to allege and maintain to the contrary. 

In the gloss of one of the books of the canon law" not 
long since printed and approved by Gregory the Thirteenth, 
a glossographer and now an authentical canonist, doth write 
in this sort : Dico quod potestas spiritualis debet dorninari 
omni creatures humance : ' I say, that the spiritual power 
ought to domineer over every human creature.' And why 
saith he so ? Forsooth, per rationes qiias Hostiensis inducit 
in Summa; f for certain causes and reasons, which Hostiensis, 
another canonist, doth allege in his Sum.' But he stayeth 
not there ; he hath another motive, which he setteth down 
thus : Item, quia Christus, etc. ; ' Also, because Jesus Christ, 
the Son of God, when He was in the world, and also from 
everlasting, was the natural Lord, and by the natural law He 
might have given sentences against the emperor, and any 
other whatsoever, of deposition and damnation, and any other 
sentences ; utpote in personas quas creaverat, et donis natura- 
libus et gratuitis dotaverat, et etiam conservabat ; ' as against 
persons whom He had created and endowed with natural and 
free gifts, and also whom He did preserve ;' et eadem ratione 
vicarius Ejus potest; 'and, by one and the same rea- 
son/ saith he, ' His vicar may so do.' "What ? would pope 
Gregory, by his canonists, mate men to believe that all em- 
perors, kings, and sovereign princes, are persons of the pope's 
creation ? or that he doth bestow on them freely, any gifts or 
benefits of nature ? or that their preservation doth depend 
upon his good favour and providence ? But the idle canonist 
his wit doth serve him no better than to make, in effect, this 
fond collection; Christ, the Creator of all things, doth 
govern, rule, dispose^ and preserve all His own creatures; 
therefore the pope must likewise govern, rule, dispose, and 
preserve them all, though he created none of them. And 
why must he so do ? he wanteth not a very substantial reason 249 

e Extravag., lib. i. cap. 1. de Major, et Obed. Unam sanctam. [See note TTT.]j 



overall's convocation book. 199 

that m oved liira so to collect, which followeth in his own words : BOOK 



Nam non videretur Dominus discretus fuisse ut cum reveren- - 
tid Ejus loquar, nisi unicum post Se talem vicariuin reliquisset, 
qui hcec omnia posset. Fuit autem iste vicarius Ejus Petrus. 
Et idem dicendum est de successoribus Petri ; cum eadem ab- 
surditas sequeretur, si post mortem Petri humanam naturam a 
Se creatam sine regimine unius personce reliquisset : ' For 
Christ should not have been thought a person of sufficient 
discretion, that with His reverence I may so speak, except 
He had left behind Him one such vicar, who might do all 
these things. And this was His vicar Peter. And the same 
is to be said of the successors of Peter ; seeing the same 
absurdity would follow if, after Peter's death, He had left 
mankind, created by Himself, without the regiment of one 
person.' And Mr. Harding', one of our countrymen, doth 
wholly concur with this profound canonist ; saving that he 
dealeth more civilly with Christ, in using the word ' provi- 
dence' instead of the canonist's ' discretion.' Thus he 
writeth : ' Except we should wickedly grant that God's pro- 
vidence doth lack to His Church, reason may soon induce us 
to believe that to one man, the chief and highest of all 
bishops, the successor of Peter, the rule and government of 
the Church, by God, hath been deferred.' And he further 
doth express his opinion to this effect : ' that if God had not 
ordained such a monarchical church-government, He should 
have brought in amongst His faithful people that unruly con- 
fusion and destruction of all commonwealths, so much abhorred 
of princes, which the Grecians call an anarchy; which is a state, 
for lack of order in governors, without any government at all.' 
That our Saviour Christ is the sole governor, head, and 
archbishop of His Catholic Church, as He is the only 
governor, ruler, and monarch over all the world ; and that 
His discretion and divine providence is no more to be 
250 blemished or impeached by the cavils of any impostors, in 
that He hath appointed no one priest, archbishop, or pope, 
to be His vicar-general over the whole Catholic Church, than 
for that He hath not assigned any one king, emperor, or 
monarch to rule the whole world under Him, this is the point 
that here we purpose to make good ; taking it in this place 

[ Harding's Confut. of Juel's Apol. § 19. [See note UUU.] 



II. 



200 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK for granted that there was never any one man in the world, 

: — to whom our Saviour Christ did commit the government of 

it, after the time that it was peopled and throughly inhabited, 
that is, from Noah's flood at the least hitherto. They that 
labour to prove that the bishop of Rome is head of the uni- 
versal Church, and that Christ should have shewed little dis- 
cretion or providence if He had not so ordained it, do insist 
very much upon the grounds of natural reasons and philo- 
sophy, telling use, out of Plato, Aristotle, Plutarch, Isocrates, 
Stobseus, Hesiodus, Euripides, Homer, Herodotus, and divers 
others, that of all the kinds of governments which are, the 
monarchical government is the best b , ' that in a great host, 
consisting of soldiers of divers nations and countries, and per- 
haps of many sovereign princes and kings, there must be one 
general to govern them all ; that all things naturally have a 
propension and aptness to monarchical government ; that 
bees of every hive have their king ; that in every flock of 
sheep there is a principal ram ; that every herd of cattle hath 
a leader ; that cranes do not fly promiscuously and in heaps, 
but have one whom they do all very orderly follow; that 
amongst the celestial spheres there is but one primum mobile ; 
that in the number of the lights of the world one is greater 
than the rest ; that there is a certain principality in the ele- 
ments; that the fountain is but one, from whence divers times 
there flow sundry streams ; that into one sea all rivers do run 
and return ; that the thing which is most one, is less easily 
divided; that it is rather one, which is simply one, than a 251 
multitude conspiring in one 1 ;' and that for these and many 
other like reasons, seeing the monarchical government is 
best, and that we may be sure that Christ would have His 
Church governed by the best manner of government, — except 
we should think Him to have dealt absurdly, as a person void 
both of good discretion and providence, — it therefore follow- 
eth that Christ committed the government of it unto one, 
first to St. Peter and then to his successor, the bishop of 
Rome for the time being. If this our Jesuit and his fellows, 
would upon the said philosophical premises have concluded 

i Bell, de Rom. Pont , lib. i. cap. 2. [See note "WWW.] 
[See note VVV.] > Bell, de Rom. Pont, lib. i. cap. 9. 

h Sand, de Visib. Monarch., lib. iii. [See note XXX.] 



overall's convocation book. 201 

thus, that it therefore had followed that Christ Himself doth BOOK 

not only retain in His own hands the sole government of : — 

His Catholic Church, as He is the only Redeemer of it, but 
likewise the sole government of the whole world, as He is the 
Creator of it; the conclusion had been true, although the 
premises had not enforced it. But how stiffly soever they 
mean to insist upon the said conclusion, without any regard 
of truth, so they may blear the eyes of the simpler sort with 
such their vain illusions, we may be bold, as we hope, re- 
solutely to defend and maintain it, that the said natural rea- 
sons are of as great strength to prove that there ought of 
necessity to be one temporal monarch over all the world 
as one ecclesiastical monarch over the whole Catholic 
Church ; although in very deed they are far too feeble and 
weak to prove either the one or the other. For who knoweth 
not that when the philosophers did write in commendation 
of the monarchical government, they only had relation to 
particular nations and countries ; endeavouring to prove that 
it was better for them severally to be ruled by that form of 
government which is called monarchical, than by any of the 
rest, aristocratical, democratical, or any other ? And it was 
so far from their meaning to have their said reasons wrested 
252 to prove that one mortal man ought to have [the] govern- 
ment of the Catholic Church, the spiritual kingdom of Christ, 
as they never dreamed, for aught that appeareth, that one 
man, in their judgment, was fit or able to take upon him the 
temporal government of the whole world ; to which purpose 
a principal lawyer amongst our adversaries doth write in this 
sort : Natura ipsa institutum non est quod universus orbis uni 
principi subditus sit* : ' It is not ordained by nature that the 
whole world should be subject to one prince/ If then it be 
an idle vanity for any man to go about by natural reason to 
prove that one man ought to be the temporal monarch of all 
the world, which nature herself did never intend; it is then 
certainly a kind of madness or frenzy to rely upon such 
proofs for the pope's spiritual authority over the whole Catho- 
lic Church; neither of them both being comprehensible or 
subject to the apprehensions of nature. 

Again, these patrons for the pope and his primacy over the 

k Covarruvias 2. part. Relect. § 9. torn. i. num. 5. [See note YYY.] 



202 overall's convocation book. 

book whole Catholic Church have not only such arguments as we 

: — have heard, drawn from natural reason, but some likewise 

deduced from sundry similitudes, and those out of the Scrip- 
tures, upon which they rely with some more confidence, as 
reason is they should ; saying that God made all mankind ex 
uno Adamo 1 , ' of one Adam ;' to signify thereby that He 
would have all men to depend ab uno, 'of one;' that the 
Old Testament™ was a figure of the New, and that therefore, as 
there was but one High-Priest amongst the Jews to govern 
that one church, so now there must be but one pope to 
govern all the churches in the world; that Aaron was not 
only a figure of Christ but likewise of St. Peter ; that the 
[Cant. 6. Church is compared to an host well ordered, to a human body, 
r'carit 7 to a kingdom, to a fold, to an house, to a ship ; and that 
1. Vuig.] therefore she must have but one captain, one human head, 

[Dan. 2. . . i , n i ■-, i 

37.] one king, one pastor, one householder, and one pilot ; that 

[i°Tim. 3. although there be but one and proper Head of the Church, 253 
?i"p t 3 wn ^ cn i 8 Christ, thatgoverneth the same spiritually, yet she 
20.] hath need of one visible head, or otherwise the bishop of 

Rome and all other bishops, pastors, doctors, and ministers 
were needless ; that although Christ be the Head of the 
Church yet He ought to have one underneath Him, by whom 
she may be governed, as a king when he is present may govern 
his kingdom himself, but being absent, doth usually appoint 
another under him, who is called his viceroy ; that every 
diocese and province hath her bishops and archbishops to 
govern the particular churches under them within their 
several charges, and that therefore there must be one bishop 
of the whole Catholic Church to rule and govern them all ; 
[Eph. 4. lastly, that as there is but one God, one faith, and one bap- 
tism, so there must be in the Catholic Church but one chief 
bishop and judge upon whom all men ought to depend. Many 
1 more mo l are the reasons, grounded upon divers other similitudes, 
which our adversaries have heaped up together to uphold the 
pope's authority, all of them being as vain and frivolous as 
the former. For it is certain and manifest that as the Catho- 
lic Church is resembled in the Scriptures to an host well 
ordered, to a human body, to a kingdom, to a flock of sheep, 

1 Bell, de Rom. Pont., lib. i. cap. 2. m Idem, ibid. cap. 9. [See note 

[See note ZZZ.] 4 A.] 



overall's convocation book. 203 

to an house, and to a ship; so Christ only is intended thereby BOOK! 

to be her only General, her only Head, her only King, her IL 

only Shepherd, her only Householder, and her only Pilot. 
Neither can any other thing be inforced from the words 
mentioned of one faith and one baptism, but that as we are 
only justified through a lively faith in Christ, so there is but 
one baptism ordained, whereby we have our first entrance 
into His spiritual kingdom and are made particular members 
of His Catholic Church. Besides, in the like sense that the 
Catholic Church is resembled to an host well ordered, to a 
254 human body, to a kingdom, to a flock, to an house, to a 
ship, so may the universal kingdom of Christ over the whole 
world, as He is the Creator of it, be resembled to them all, 
and the aforesaid titles respectively attributed unto Him. 
The whole world is as an host, under Him, well ordered, and 
He is the General of it. The whole world is but as one body 
whereof He is the Head, being the life of all men, from 
Whom, as from their Head, they have their sense, under- 
standing, and motion. The whole universal world is but His 
kingdom, and He is the King of it, ruling and disposing it 
as seemeth best to His divine wisdom. The whole world is 
with Him but one flock and He is the Shepherd of it, all men 
in it being the sheep of His pasture, to whom He giveth food 
and sustentation in due season. Also He ordereth all the 
affairs in the world, as a good Householder doth order and 
direct all the businesses and troubles appertaining to His 
family. Likewise the whole world may aptly be compared to 
a ship, in that the state of all mankind, living in it, is subject, as 
a ship on the sea, unto all manner of contrary winds, tempests, 
and storms ; of which ship were not Christ, as He is the Creator 
of the world, the only Pilot, the world could not subsist. 
And as the Catholic Church is resembled to a fold, which con- 
taineth in it all that believe in Christ, so may the universal 
kingdom of Christ over all the world be compared to a fold, in 
that it containeth in it all mankind generally, His heavenly 
care and providence evermore protecting them. 

Moreover, as there is but one Catholic Church, one Head 
or spiritual Ruler of it, Christ our Redeemer, one Christian 
faith, one baptism, one Gospel, one truth, one and the self- 
same form or nature of all the several theological virtues, and 



204 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK one inheritance, which are all of them to be taught, embraced, 
and expected by all that are true members of the Catholic 



Church ; so there is but one universal kingdom in all the 255 
world, the Creator of it being the sole emperor and governor 
of it, one moral faith, one nature of truth to be observed 
amongst all, one rule and nature of justice, one moral law, 
one nature of equity, one kind, form, or nature of all the 
several virtues, both moral and intellectual, which are to be 
put in practice, as occasion requireth, in this one empire, by 
as many as expect from Christ, their Emperor, any happy 
success in their worldly affairs. But as all these unities in 
the temporal monarchy of Christ are no sufficient grounds to 
warrant this assertion that there ought to be one temporal 
king or emperor under Christ to govern the whole world, so 
the aforesaid spiritual and ecclesiastical unities are not able 
to establish or uphold this inference, that one pope must of 
necessity have the government under Christ of the whole 
Catholic Church. Also from the authority of Scripture, that 
God made all mankind of one Adam, to signify that He 
would have all men to depend upon one, why may it not as 
well be collected that He meant that all the men in the world 
should depend upon one emperor for causes temporal, as upon 
one pope in causes ecclesiastical ? Likewise it is a very 
absurd conceit that our Jesuit maintaineth, when he saith 
that although Christ be the Head of the Church, yet He 
ought to have one underneath Him by whom she may be 
governed ; as a king, when he is present, may govern his king- 
dom himself, and when he is absent, appoint his viceroy. 
Of likelihood this fellow would persuade us that Christ is 
sometimes absent from His Church, to the end that the pope 
might be His grand deputy ; for otherwise, by his own ex- 
ample, Christ may govern the Catholic Church without the 
pope, as the king, ruling himself in his own kingdom, needeth 
no viceroy. That Christ is never absent from His Church, but 
doth by His power, grace, and virtue of the Holy Ghost, still 
defend and protect it, it is plain by His own words, where 256 
Mat.28.20. He saith, ' Lo, I am with you always unto the end of the 
world.' It is true that He told His Apostles, that ' He was 
to depart from them,' meaning that they must be deprived of 
His corporal presence; but did He signify unto them that for 



overall's convocation book. 205 

their comfort He would leave St. Peter in His place, and BOOK 

after him the bishops of Rome, St. Peter's successors, to '- — 

govern His Church to the end of the world ? No such mat- 
ter. These are our Saviour Christ His words: 'It is expedient Joh. 16. i. 
for you that I go away ; for if I go not away, the Comforter 
will not come unto you ; but if I depart, I will send Him 
unto you.' Again; 'When He is come, Which is the Spirit Joh.i6.i3. 
of truth, He will lead you into all truth.' Again; 'I will Joh. 14. 16, 
pray to My Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, 
that He may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of 
truth.' Again; 'The Comforter, Which is the Holy Ghost, Joh. 1 4. 26. 
Whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you 
all things.' And again; 'I will not leave you comfortless, joh.14.18. 
but I will come unto you.' Which He doth continually when 
He upholdeth His Church daily against Satan and all that 
do malign it. So, as we may far more rightly and safely 
term the Holy Ghost to be Christ's vicar-general over all the 
Catholic Church, than we may ascribe that title to the pope ; 
the Holy Ghost being ever present and ready not only to 
defend the Church generally, but to aid and comfort every 
particular member of it, wheresoever they are dispersed upon 
the face of the earth, which we suppose the pope is not able 
to perform. 

We have before laboured to make it manifest that our 
Saviour Christ is the Creator of the world, and the Governor 
of it ; that He hath redeemed and sanctified to Himself His 
Church, whereof He is the sole monarch; that He hath 
neither appointed any one emperor under Him to govern the 
whole world, nor any one priest or archbishop to rule the 
whole Catholic Church; that as in respect of Christ, the 
257 Creator, all the world is but one kingdom, whereof He is 
the only king, so in respect of Christ our Redeemer, all that 
believe in His name, wheresoever they are dispersed, are but 
one Catholic Church, and that the said one Catholic Church 
is not otherwise visible in this world than is the said one 
universal kingdom of Christ, the Creator of it ; viz. by the 
several and distinct parts of them, as by this or that national 
church, by this or that temporal kingdom. Por our Saviour 
Christ having made the external government of His Catholic 
Church suitable to the government of His universal monarchy 



206 



BOOK over all the world, hath by the institution of the Holy 



II 



Ghost ordered to be placed in every kingdom, as before in 
another place we have observed, archbishops, bishops, and 
inferior ministers, to govern the particular churches therein 
planted ; priests, or ministers in every particular parish, and 
over them bishops within their several dioceses ; as likewise 
archbishops to have the inspection and charge over all the 
rest, according to the platform ordained, in substance, by 
Himself in the Old Testament, as He hath in like manner 
appointed kings and sovereign princes, with their inferior 
magistrates of divers sorts, to rule and govern His people 
under Him, in every kingdom, country, and sovereign prin- 
cipality; some of their said inferior magistrates having 
authority from their sovereigns in particular parishes, some 
in hundreds, some in shires or counties, and some in govern- 
ments of larger extents ; there being amongst them all divers 
degrees of persons, one over another, and their kings and 
sovereign princes excelling them all in power and authority, 
as the persons appointed by God to rule and direct all their 
subjects, of what calling soever, in the right use of the au- 
thority and magistracy which they have committed unto 
them. 

And we cannot but wonder as well at our said Jesuit, 
where he saith that although there be but one and proper 258 
head of the Church, which is Christ, that governeth the 
same spiritually, yet she hath need of^ one visible head, or 
otherwise the bishops of Rome, and all other bishops, pastors, 
doctors, and ministers, were needless; as likewise that our 
countryman Harding, who saith, as is above noted, that if 
God had not deferred to one man, that is, to Peter and his 
successors, the rule and government of the Church, He 
should have brought amongst His faithful people that un- 
ruly confusion which is called an anarchy. For, were these 
their vain conceits and imaginations true, then would it 
by the same reason follow that albeit there be but one and 
proper monarch over all the world, which is Christ that 
created it, yet the same hath need of one visible monarch, or 
otherwise emperors and all other kings, princes, and civil 
magistrates, were needless ; or otherwise Christ should have 
left amongst His people throughout the world, that unruly 



overall's convocation book. 207 

Confusion and destruction of all commonwealths so much BOOK 

abhorred of princes, which the Grecians call an anarchy, '■ — 

which is a state, for lack of order in governors, without any 
government at all. The fondness of which two consequents 
do so plainly argue the folly and falsehood of the two 
former, as we need no other refutation of them. For if all 
Christian kingdoms and sovereign princes would banish the 
pope, with his usurped authority, as the monarchy of Britany 1 [' Britain] 
hath done, and retain under them the apostolical form of 
church-government by archbishops and bishops, with other 
degrees of ministers, as before we have divers times specified, 
they should find the churches in their several dominions as 
well governed by them, the said archbishops and bishops, 
without one pope to rule the whole Catholic Church, as they 
have experience of the sufficiency of their own regal and 
sovereign form of government in their several kingdoms and 
259 countries, notwithstanding there be no one monarch over all 
the world to command or direct them. And for an ex- 
ample not to be controlled, to make this good that here we 
affirm, we leave unto them God's own form both of temporal 
and ecclesiastical government, established by Himself amongst 
His Own people the Jews. Nay, why should we doubt but 
that kings and sovereign princes, notwithstanding the mists 
and darkness wherewith the bishops of Rome have daily 
sought to dim their eyes, have had long since a glimpse of 
this light and truth? About four hundred and some odd 
years since, in the latter end of the reign of Henry the 
Second, and in the days of Richard the First, both of them 
kings of England, first Baldwin and then Hubertus, being 
archbishops of Canterbury, there was a mighty controversy 
betwixt them and the bishops of Rome, about the erecting of 
a new cathedral church in Lambeth; the said kings and 
archbishops having a resolution utterly to banish out of this 
kingdom the pope's authority, if the monks of Canterbury 
in their allegation to pope Celestine, against the said cathe- 
dral church, did inform him truly. These are, their words as 
they are recorded by Reginaldus, one of the said monks, as 
it seemeth, then living, who hath written a whole book about 
that matter. In tantum enim jam opus processit quod ibi 
ordinatur decanus,prmpositus,et plusquam quadraginta canonici, 



208 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK de bonis Cantuariensis ecclesice fundati, genere nobiles, divitiis 

: — affluentes, cognati regum et pontificum. Quidam ipsi regi 

adhcerent, quidam fisci negotia administr antes, familiares epi- 
scopis et iisdem confcederati. Adversus tantos et tales quid 
poterit ecclesia Cantuariensis ? Certe~ timendum est non solum 
Cantuariensis ecclesia, sed, quod Deus avertat, ne hujus rei 
occasione sedis apostolicce autoritati in partibus Anglicanis 
derogetur. Quum enim fundaretur canonica ilia, vox erat 
omnium, sententia singuiorum, ut ibi essent episcopi quasi car- 
dinales, archiepiscopus sederet quasi papa, et ibi omnis appel- 
latio subsisteret et querela. Hoc quidem rex Henricus machi- 260 
nabatur, approbant quamplures episcopi; hdc de causa, ut 
dictum est, ut possent desubjugo sanctee Romance ecclesia colla 
excutere n : 'Now the building of the said church is so far 
forward that there is ordained there a dean, a provost, and 
more than forty canons, founded of the goods of the church 
of Canterbury, by birth noblemen, abounding in wealth, 
allies of the kings and of the bishops. Some of them do 
adhere to the king, some have offices in the exchequer, all of 
them familiar friends to the bishops and of a confederacy 
with them. Against such and so great persons what is the 
church of Canterbury able to do ? Certainly it is to be 
feared, not only that the church of Canterbury shall hereby 
be overthrown, but that upon this occasion the authority of 
the apostolical see, which God forbid, shall in England be 
greatly diminished and prejudiced. For when this canonry 
or cathedral church was founded, it was the common fame, 
and the opinion of every man, that it was founded to this 
end, that bishops should be there as it were cardinals, and 
that the archbishop should sit amongst them as pope, and 
that there all appeals and complaints should be determined. 
This assuredly was plotted by king Henry, and the same 
very many bishops do allow, for this cause or end, that so 
they might deliver their necks from under the yoke of the 
holy church of Rome.' 

Again, after the death of Celestin the Fourth, the cardi- 
nals being at so great dissention amongst themselves as that 
they could not agree for the space of a year and nine months 
who should succeed him, both the emperor and the French 

" Reginaldi Epistola de temp. Baldwini, p. 98. col. 1. [See note 4 B.] 



overall's convocation book. 209 

were greatly moved and offended therewith. The emperor, BOOK 

finding his advice unto them to hasten their choice, to be : — 

despised and scorned, and how dishonestly some of them 
had broken their promises and oaths unto him made in that 
behalf, he gathered a great host and dealt sharply with 

261 them. And from France they received a message that if 
they continued to dally, as they did, in prolonging the choice 
of a new pope, they would utterly leave Rome and choose to 
themselves a pope of their own, to govern the churches on 
this side of the Alps. Hereof Matthew Paris writeth thus : Per 
idem tempus miserunt Franci solennes nuncios ad curiam Ro- 
manam, significantes persuadendo precise et efficaciter, ut ipsi 
cardinales papam rite eligentes universali ecclesim solatium 
pastorale maturius providerent ; vel ipsi Franci propter negli- 
gentiam eorum de sibi eligendo et providendo summo pontifice 
citra monies, cui obedire tenerentur, quantocius contrectarent" : 
' About that time the state of France did send their solemn 
messengers to the court of Eome, signifying unto them and 
persuading them precisely and effectually, that either the 
cardinals should more speedily provide for the universal 
Church her pastoral comfort, by their due choice of a new 
pope, or else they themselves, the French, because of their 
negligence, would forthwith fall into deliberation of choosing 
and providing for themselves a pope on this side the moun- 
tains, whom they might be bound to obey/ Thus the said 
history. Whereby, as also by the former words of the monks 
of Canterbury, it is very evident that both England and 
France long since were in deliberation to have abandoned 
the authority of the bishops of Rome out of both those king- 
doms, as finding no necessity of the universal overswaying 
power of the Roman papacy ; and that the churches within 
their several countries and territories might receive as great 
benefit and comfort by the ecclesiastical government of their 
own archbishops, in every respect, as ever they had done 
from the bishops of Rome. For as it may truly be said, not 
of one king to govern all the world, but of every particular 
king in his own kingdom; so may it be truly affirmed, not of 
one pope to govern the whole Catholic Church, but of every 

262 archbishop in any national church and province, to rule and 

» Matt. Pavis ad annum 1243. [See note 4 C] 

OVERALL. P 



210 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



B K direct the same, that under the government of one, viz. of 
'- — kings for temporal causes, and of archbishops for ecclesi- 
astical causes, there is the best order, the greatest strength, 
the most stability for continuance, and the easiest manner 
and form of ruling. 

We have spoken hitherto of the government of the Church, 
especially as it was in the Apostles' times, and afterwards, for 
the space of three hundred years, when the civil magistrates 
were enemies unto it. Whereby we do infer that if the par- 
ticular churches, settled then almost in every country and 
nation throughout the world, had so good success when 
there were no Christian magistrates, nor had any assistance 
of the temporal sword for the strengthening of their ecclesi- 
astical government, but only ministers to teach and direct 
their parishioners in the ways of godliness ; and bishops over 
them m every diocese, to oversee and rule as well the minis- 
ters as the several people committed to their charge, that 
they taught no new doctrine or ran into schisms ; and arch- 
bishops over them all, in every national church and province, 
for the moderating and appeasing of such oppositions and 
dissensions as might otherwise have risen amongst the 
bishops, and so consequently have wrought great distraction 
betwixt their diocesan churches ; how much more then are 
the said particular churches like to flourish and prosper 
under such a form of ecclesiastical government wherein the 
Christian magistrate is become to be, as the chief member of 
the church, so the chief governor of it ; to keep as well the 
said archbishops within their bounds and limits, as all the 
rest of the clergy, and Christians, bishops, ministers, and 
parishioners, that every one, in their several places, may exe- 
cute and discharge their distinct oflices and duties which are 
committed unto them. 

We shall have fit occasion hereafter to speak of the au- 263 
thority of Christian princes in causes ecclesiastical ; here we 
do only still prosecute the government of the Church when 
temporal kings and princes were her great and mortal ene- 
mies, and the folly, if not the obstinacy of our adversaries, 
who either see it not or will not acknowledge it, that peace 
and quietness may as well be preserved in all the churches 
in the world by archbishops and bishops, without one pope 



overall's convocation book. 211 

to govern them all, as by kings and sovereign princes in all book 
the kingdoms and temporal governments in the world, with- — — : — 
out one temporal monarch to rule and oversway them. For 
our adversaries shall never be able to prove that it may be 
ascribed, as we have before said, more to any want of dis- 
cretion and due providence in our Saviour Christ, that He 
hath not appointed the pope to govern the Catholic Church, 
than that He hath not assigned the government of the whole 
world to one king or emperor. Rather it is to be attributed 
to their audacious temerity and presumption that will either 
enforce our Saviour Christ to be contented with that form of 
government in His Church which they think good to assign 
unto Him, and so make Him to divide stakes, as the phrase 
is, with the bishops of Rome, or else to be reputed amongst 
them for a person of little discretion and providence, and to 
have dealt absurdly in ordering and settling the external 
government of His Church as He had ordered and settled 
the external government of His universal kingdom over all 
the kings and princes in the world. Which profane, wicked, 
and blasphemous proceedings with Christ, will, no doubt, in 
short time receive an heavy judgment, in that, although the 
man of sin hath long wrought in a mystery and taken upon 
him for his time, and so every one of his successors during 
their lives, f to sit in the temple of God/ vaunting that the [2Thes. 
261 said temporal or spiritual kingdom of Christ is wholly at his 
command, yet now he beginneth to be revealed and disclosed 
to be that impostor that by the assistance of Satan hath with 
power and signs and lying wonders, in all deceivableness 
and unrighteousness, long abused the Christian world, and is 
consequently to be consumed by our Saviour Christ with the 
spirit of His mouth. In the meanwhile, and till this work 
be throughly effected, we are not to censure Christ either for 
His discretion or divine providence, but indeed to admire 
and magnify them both : considering that by His govern- 
ment, both of the universal world as He is the Son of God, 
and of His Catholic Church as He is the Redeemer of it, in 
such manner and form as we have before expressed, by seve- 
ral kings and priests within their kingdoms, provinces, and 
dioceses, He hath left unto them certain general rules and 
motives, which, being diligently observed, do tend to the uni- 

p2 



212 

book versal good and preservation both of the one and the other, 

'- — though they have no assistance therein from the bishops of 

Rome. For as it is an apt and good reason to persuade all 
kings and kingdoms to live quietly with their -neighbour 
princes and nations, and to be at a firm league and friend- 
ship with them, because they have all but one heavenly 
King, are members and subjects of one universal king- 
dom, have, or ought to have, but one moral faith, one rule 
of justice, one square for equity, one nature of truth, one 
moral law, one kind, form, and nature, of all the several 
virtues, both moral and intellectual, one natural instinct, to 
know God and to worship Him, and one form and rule of 
mutual love and affection; so the particular churches dis- 
persed over the world, when they had small comfort from the 
civil magistrate, held themselves bound to have a special 
care one over another, that matters of religion might pro- 
ceed by one rule, with mutual agreement and uniformity, 265 
for avoiding of schisms ; in that they well knew they had all 
but one Redeemer and Saviour, one heavenly spiritual King 
or Archbishop, were all of them members of one mysti- 
cal Body, whereof Christ was the Head, had all of them but 
one faith, one baptism, one spiritual food, one hope, one 
bond of charity, one redemption, and one everlasting in- 
heritance in the life to come. Which were such arguments 
of mutual consociation in those days, as when any great 
matters of importance did fall out in any one country, 
through the wilfulness and obstinacy of heretics and crafty 
seducers of the people, which perhaps were countenanced 
■ with some of strength and greater power than could easily 
be withstood, their neighbour churches adjoining did some- 
times assist them by their letters with the best counsel they 
could give them, and sometimes did send some especial 
learned men unto them for the better suppressing of those 
evils; and sometimes, when occasions fell out thereunto 
moving, sundry archbishops and bishops of several countries, 
with other learned priests and persons of principal note, did, 
as they might for fear of danger, meet together, and upon 
due and mature deliberation did so order and determine of 
matters as thereby heresies and contentions were still sup- 
pressed, and the churches in those countries received great 



overall's convocation boor. 213 

comfort and quietness. And if in those troublesome times BOOK 

the peace of the Church were thus preserved, how much — 

more now under Christian magistrates may it be strength- 
ened, upheld, and maintained, without the pope; not only 
within their several kingdoms, but likewise, throughout, in 
effect, all these western parts of the world, if Christian kings 
and sovereign princes would agree together for a general 
council, to the end that all those heresies, errors, impostures, 
26«and presumptions, wherewith the Church of Christ hath 
been long, and is now miserably shaken and disturbed, 
might be at the last utterly suppressed and extinguished ? 

Many other means might here be alleged to shew how the 
state of Christian religion is to be upheld and maintained 
without any assistance from the bishop of Rome. But our 
purpose being in this place to resemble and compare the 
government of the Catholic Church with the universal go- 
vernment of the Son of God over the whole world, we hold 
it sufficient to observe that every national church may as 
well subsist of herself without one universal bishop, as every 
kingdom may do without one general monarch. Never- 
theless we acknowledge that in this particular tractate we 
have been very tedious, and [it] may be thought perhaps by 
some that our pains therein is altogether superfluous, because 
many of our adversaries do, in effect, acknowledge that there 
is the like necessity of one emperor to govern all the world, 
as there is of one pope to have the oversight and ordering of 
the whole Catholic Church. Indeed, upon the sifting of the 
usurped authority of the bishops of Rome, our adversaries 
finding that by their arguments to bolster up his said autho- 
rity, the erection of one man to govern the world in temporal 
causes is as necessarily to be inforced as of one pope to 
govern the whole Church in ecclesiastical causes, they are 
grown to this most admirable insolency and most high pre- 
sumption as that they dare affirm and do take upon them 
without all modesty to maintain it, that the pope is both the 
monarch of the Catholic Church and the emperor of all the 
world. Which mystery of theirs is thus managed, and by 
piecemeal unfolded after this sort, viz. that to ease the pope, 
lest he might be oppressed with multitude of affairs if he 
should take upon him, in his own person, to govern the 



214 overall's convocation book. 

book whole world, as he doth direct the especial affairs of the 267 
: — Catholic Church, they do assign unto him power and au- 
thority to create and delegate under him, as his feudatory or 
vassal, this one supposed emperor, to whom, they say, he 
may commit the especial execution of his temporal sword, to 
be drawn and put up at his direction and commandment. 
And for this one base emperor over all the world, many t are 
now as busy as others are to maintain the pope's supremacy 
over the whole Catholic Church. Now to prove that the 
pope hath universal dominion over all the world temporaliter, 
temporally, and likewise sufficient power to institute and 
appoint one emperor under him, as his substitute, to rule 
the whole world, they use this argument : Summits pontifex 
instituit ac confirmat imperatorem, sed imperator habet domi- 
nium universale temporaliter in toto mundo ; ergo et papa habet 
hoc idem dominium temporaliter : ' The bishop of Rome doth 
ordain and confirm the emperor, but the emperor hath uni- 
versal dominion temporally in the whole world; therefore 
the pope hath the very same temporal dominion.' And 
about ten years since one Andrew Hoy, the Greek professor 
at Doway, made an oration, De nova apud Europeeos monorchia 
pro tempore utilitate; taking upon him to prove that the 
king of Spain was the fittest person of all the kings and 
. princes in Europe to be advanced unto this great monarchy. 
But what should we trouble ourselves with this point ? 
The king of Spain, we suppose, will greatly scorn to be the 
pope's vassal ; and the emperor that now is or that shall suc- 
ceed him hereafter, as likewise all the kings and princes in 
the world, may see most evidently how grossly and shamefully 
they are abused and how notably they neglect the greatness 
of their own callings ; especially they who have been hereto- 
fore or shall be hereafter emperors, in that they do inter- 268 
meddle any thing at all with the pope or receive from him 
either their confirmation or coronation, in that thereby he 
presumeth most ridiculously and without any shew of truth, 
to challenge them for his servants and vassals. It hath been 
before shewed by the judgment of the cardinalized Jesuit, 
that the bishops of Rome have no temporal possessions at all 
but such as they have received from the emperor and other 
* Dr. Marta de Jurisd. par, 1. c. 20. Carerius. [See note 4 D.] 



overall's convocation book. 215 

kings and sovereign princes. In consideration whereof, book 

seeing that now they insult so notably over them all, both — 

princes, kings, and emperors, being so far from acknowledg- 
ing themselves to be the emperor's subjects, or to hold their 
said possessions either of him or of any king that bestowed 
them upon them, we do verily think that the said princes, 
kings, and emperors, who have been, so beneficial to the said 
bishops, shall never shew themselves to be of that princely 
magnanimity and prowess which their high places do require, 
nor free their sceptres from the thraldom and base subjec- 
tion to their usurped authority, until either they take from 
them what before they gave them, or bring them to a more 
dutiful acknowledgment of their duties unto them. And 
what we say of the popes we likewise do hold concerning all 
the clergy besides in Europe, or elsewhere ; that if they shall 
either withdraw themselves from their subjection unto their 
temporal sovereigns under whom they live, or deny to hold 
the possessions of their several churches of their said sove- 
reigns, or to do them homage for the same, they may lawfully, 
in our judgments, not only resume the said possessions into 
their own hands but likewise proceed against them as rebels 
and traitors, according to the form of their several laws. But 
this is a digression. For in the beginning of this chapter 
we undertook to deal with those only who, though they main- 
269 tain the pope's general supremacy over the Catholic Church, 
yet they deny, upon many weighty reasons, that God did ever 
ordain any one emperor to govern all the world. But how 
long they will deny it we know not, in that the principal 
Jesuit himself writeth thus : Utrum expediret omnes provincias 
mundi, etc. ' .- ' Whether it were expedient that all the pro- 
vinces in the world should be governed by one chief king in 
things politic, although the same be not necessary, it may be 
a question ;' mihi tamen omnino expedire videtur, si possit eb 
perveniri sine injustitid et bellicis cladibus ; ' yet it seemeth to 
me expedient, if such a monarchical government over all the 
world might be gotten without injustice and such calamities 
and miseries as usually follow war.' What this Jesuit doth 
incline unto, it is hereby evident ; but in that he confesseth 
that such a monarchical civil government is not necessary, 

* Bell, de Bom. Pont, lib. i. cap. 9. § Utrum. [See note 4 E.] 



II. 



216 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK that is enough for our purpose ; because thereby it likewise 
followeth, as before we have shewed, that the government of 
the pope over the whole Church is, in every respect, as little 
necessary. 



CANON X. 270 

gJnd therefore if ang man shall affirm, under colour of ang 
thing that is in the Scriptures or that can be trulg grounded 
upon natural reason or philosophg, that our Sabiour Christ 
should habe sDefocd f^imself to babe had no discretion except 
|^e had left one chief bishop to habe goberned all the churches 
in the world ; or, that except f^c bad appointed one to the said 
end, f^e should, as a person boid of probidence, habe left f^is 
faithful people in a miserable confusion and foithout ang 
gobernment at all ; or, that ang of all the arguments that mag " 
be deduced from philosophg and natural reason, to probe that 
one man ought to habe the gobernment of the whole Catholic 
Church in spiritual causes, are not as forcible to probe that 
one King or emperor ought to jjabe the rule and gobernment 
ober the whole world in causes temporal; or, that ang of the 
philosophers cber meant to habe their reasons, alleged bg them 
to probe that in eberg particular countrg the monarchical form 271 
of temporal gobernment was the best, to be extended to probe 
that there ought to be either one bishop ober all the Catholic 
Church, whereof theg had no Knowledge, or one emperor ober 
all the world ; or, that, because all men habe their beginning 
from &dam, it doth not as well folloh) that there ought to be 
one emperor to gobern all the world, as one bishop ober the 
whole Catholic Church ; or, that &aron mas ang more a 
figure of §bt. $eter and his successors, that theg seberallg in 
their times should gobern the whole Church, than Ring 
Babtd mas of Augustus the emperor and his successors, 
that theg seberallg in their times should habe committed 
unto them the gobernment of the whole foorld; or, that 
the resemblances in the Scriptures, of the Church unto 
an host foell ordered, to a human bodg, to a Kingdom, to a 



overall's convocation book. 217 

foltr, to a bouse, to a sbip, mag not fitlg be applieti as book 
well to tbe unibersal feingtrom of ©brist ober all tbe foorltr — — — 



as unto tbe ©burcb, antr so consecjuentlg as foell to our 
Sbabiour ©brist as ?^e is tbe ffiobernor of tbe fobole foorltr, 

272 tbat |^e ts tbe ffieneral of tbat bost, tbe f^eatr of tbat 
botrg, tf>e Hing of tijat feingtrom, tbe S>bepbertr of tbat 
flocu, tbe f^ouseboltrer of tjbat familg, antr tbe ^ilot of tbat 
sbip, as mag tbese titles lie ascribed unto ff^im as f^e is tbe 
onlg &rcbbisbop of t^e fobole ©burcb, bi?. tbat f^e is tbe onlg 
CGeneral of tbis bost, tbe onlg f^eatr of tbis botrg, tbe onlg 
3&ing of tbis fciugtrom, tbe onlg Sfcbepbertr of tbis flocfe, tbe 
onlg f^ouseboltrer of tbis familg, antr tbe onlg plot of tbis 

. sbip ; or, t&at tbe saitr unities concerning tbe unibersal feing- 
trom of GDbrist are not of as great balitritg to probe tbat tfiere 
ougbt to be one temporal lung un&er f^im to gobern f^is uht= 
bersal ftingtrom ober all tbe foorltr, as are tfie otijer unities 
toucfiing tfie ©fiurtfi, to probe tbat tfiere must be one bisbop 
untrer f^im to gobern all tfie particular cburcbes in tbe foorltr ; 
or, tbat, because feings foben tbeg babe occasion to be absent 
from tbeir feingtroms, tro commonlg appoint some bicerog to 
rule tbeir people until tbeir return, it thereupon follofoetb tbat 
©brist, supplging f^is corporal absence from f^is spiritual 
feingtrom tbe ©burcb, bg tbe comfortable presence of tbe f^olg 

273 ©bost, mas of necessitg to leabe one carnal man to be f^is 
bicar=general ober ?^is saitr spiritual feingtrom ; or, tftat see= 
ing our Sbabiour ©brist beltr it expedient for f^is ©atbolic 
©burcb tbat f^e sboultf Uepribe ber of f^t's corporal presence 
tbat sbe migbt be ruletr bg tbe f^olg ©bost, it is not to be 
tbougbt great presumption for ang man to tell us tbat bis cor= 
poral presence is necessarg for tbe gobernment of tbe saitr 
©atbolic ©burcb, as if be meant to put tbe f^olg ffibost out 
of possession ; or, tbat eitber tbe saitr one unibersal feingtrom 
of ©brist, tbe Hing antr (Creator of it, is otberfoise bisible 
upon tbe eartb tban bg tbe particular feingtroms antr seberal 
feintrs of gobernments in it, antr perbaps in a sort antr bg re- 
presentation, foben some neigbbour fetngs, eitber in person or 
bg tbeir ambassadors, mag be met together for tbe gootr of tbeir 



218 

book seberal feingifomg ; or, tfiat tbe saftr one CDatboIic ©ljurcfi of 
11 ©firigt, as ffie i% it cbief 23ig&op otier all, ig otfierfoige 
bigible on t&e eartlj tftan 6g tfie geberal an& particular cljurcfies 
in it, antf sometimeg bg general anij free councilg lafofullg 
agsembletf ; or, tfiat ft is a tetter tongequent tbat if tfje ©a- 274 
tfiolic ©fiurcf) Ijabe no bigible fieatf, all otber bigfiopg, fcoctorg, 
pagtorg, antf mimgters are neeblegg, tfoan if one gfioulto gag, 
ftecauge tfiere ig no one feing to gobern all tfie foorltf, therefore 
tbere ig no uge of emperorg, feingg, an& gobereip princeg or 
ribil magigtrateg ; or, tfiat it ftotfi more follofo tfiat ©firigt 
sfioultf fiabe left f^is faitfiful people in a confused anarcfig 
except |^e fiatr left jbt. $eter anlr fiis gttcteggorg to gobern tfie 
fofiole ©fiurcfi, tfian it irotfi tfiat tfie fofiole foortof fiatfi been 
left bg ?^im in a confugion, foitfiout ang gobernment in it, in 
tfiat ||e fiatfi not left one unibergal emperor ; or, tfiat tfie in= 
tolerable pritie of tfie bisfiop of IRome, for tfie time still being, 
tfirougfi tfie a&bantement of fiimself hg mang sleigfitg, gtrata- 
gemg, an& falge miracleg, ober tfie (ffatfiolic ©fiurcfi, tfie tem- 
ple of ©oil, ag if fie mere (Stab f^imgelf, trotfi not argue fiim 
plainlg to be tfie Jttan of gbtn, mentioned bg tfie Apostle ; or, 
tfiat eberg national cfiurcfi, planted according to tfie ^postle'g 
platform, mag not, bg tfie meang fofiicfi ©firist fiatfi or&aineft, 
ag well gubgigt of itself without one unibergal bisfiop, ag eberg 275 
feingirom mag &o unirer tfie gobernment of tfieir geberal lungs 
foitfiout one general monartfi, be &otfi greatlg err. 



CONCERNING THE 



GOVERNMENT OF GOD'S CATHOLIC CHURCH, 



AND THE 



KINGDOMS OF THE WHOLE WORLD. 



277 BOOK THIRD, 

CHAPTER FIRST. 

"In pursuing our intended course throughout the Old Tes- book 
tament and until the destruction of Jerusalem, we overslipt — 

and passed by the fulness of that time wherein the Son of 
God, the Maker and Governor of all the world, our Lord and 
Saviour Jesus Christ, was conceived by the Holy Ghost and 
born of the Virgin Mary. So as now we are to return back 
to and prosecute our said course as we find the true grounds 
thereof laid down, confirmed, and practised in the New Tes- 
tament. At our entrance into which course we confess our- 
selves to be indeed greatly astonished, considering the strange 
impediments and mighty stumbling-blocks, which, through 
long practice and incredible ambition, are cast in our way, 
[ b in that we find the estate of that church, which would rule 
over all, to be degenerated in our days as far in effect from 
her primary and apostolical institution and rules, as we 
have shewed before, the estate of the Jewish church to have 
swerved through the like pride and ambition from that ex- 
cellent condition wherein she was first established and after- 

• [A line in red chalk has been these words : ' Supra, postea.' A.~\ 
drawn through the whole of this chap- b [The words in the text enclosed 

ter in the Durham MS. as if for ob- within brackets are not found in the 

literation, and a hand, apparently Durham MS., but are inserted on the 

Overall's, has inserted in the margin authority of £>.] 



220 overall's convocation book. 

book ward preserved and beautified by Moses and king David, 
with the rest of his most worthy and godly successors.] For 



except we should condemn the Old Testament, as many an- 
cient heretics formerly have done, and thereupon overthrow 
all which hitherto we have built; and not that only, but 
either furthermore approve of their gross impiety who so read 
the Scriptures of the New Testament as if they were falsified 278 
or corrupted, and receiving and rejecting as much of them as 
they list, do prefer before them, as not containing in them 
all truth d , certain apocryphal writings ; or should ourselves 
impiously imagine that the New Testament, as now we have 
it, was but a rough draught e and project compiled for the time 
by the Apostles, and to be afterwards better ordered, polished, 
and supplied with certain human traditions f by some of their 
successors ; B we can see no sufficient warrant or probable rea- 
son why the bishop of Rome should take upon him, as he 
doth, so eminent and supream authority over all the king- 
doms and churches in the world, to rule them, direct them, 
bestow them, and chop and change them under pretence of 
religion, as he from time to time shall think fit. Sure we are, 
if the Scriptures may retain their ancient authority and con- 
tinue to be true rules and principal directors to all apostoli- 
cal bishops, that in them there will not be found any shadows 
or steps of those so high and lofty conceits. To the proof 
whereof before we address ourselves, we have thought it very ex- 
pedient, for the carriage of our course more perspicuously and 
clearly, to make it apparent 11 by what degrees and practices 
the bishops of Rome have proceeded in aspiring to that sove- 
raignty and greatness which now they have attained. 

PLACET EIS. 

JOHN OVERALL, Prolocutor. 

e August, de litres, cap. 46. [See here inserted in the margin of the Dur- 

note A.] ham MS. these words : 'begin here.'] 

d [all necessary truth for man's sal- h [The passage to the end of "the 

vation, certain obscure and apocryphal chapter is bracketed off in the MS., 

writings. C] and in the margin is written, in red 

' [draught and a lit project. Z».] chalk, ' The sum of the Chapter fol- 

1 [traditions and doctrines. D.J lowing.'] 

fc [The writer above mentioned has 



overall's convocation book. 221 



279 CHAP. II. 

As it was said long since, 'Religion brought forth riches and 
the daughter devoured the mother' ;' so may it very truly be 
said in these days, 'the empire begat the papacy, and the son 
hath devoured his father,' For, as we suppose by the effects, 
no sooner did the bishops of Rome, even in the first times 
of persecution, get any rest and courage, but they began to 
think with themselves that they were as able to govern all the 
churches in the empire as the emperors themselves were to 
govern all the kingdoms and nations then subject unto them; 
and that Rome was as fit a seat for such a bishop as it was 
for so great an emperor. Some seeds of this ambition began 
to sprout there when Victor presumed to threaten the Greek 
churches", concerning the feast of Easter ; although Irenseus, 
then living, did greatly dislike it ; and the bishops of Asia, 
little regarding him in that behalf, said they nothing cared 
for such his threats. 'And it was not, we suppose, an idle 
conceit of one, who writing an abstract of the bishops of 
Rome, and comparing those that were before Victor with 
those that followed, saith thus : In his papis abundat spiritus, 
in posterioribus malesuada caro m : ' The Spirit abounded in 
the former popes, but in those that succeeded him, the se- 
ducing flesh.' 

n Some more light whereof, as also of the said undermining 
ambition, brake out, little above fifty years after Victor, in 
Cornelius, the twenty-second bishop of Rome ; who notwith- 
standing the great trouble he had at home with his fellow- 
counter-pope Novatianus, could find such leisure, under pre- 
tence of importunity and threatenings, as to entertain a com- 
plaint against St. Cyprian, which was preferred unto him by 

280 one Felicissimus, a priest, sent to Rome from Fortunatus, an 
usurping and schismatical bishop ; whom, together with Feli- 
cissimus, St. Cyprian, with other African bishops, had lawfully 

i [Instead of 'Religion,' 'the "■ Geo. Vicel. Epit. Rom. Pontif. 

Church' was originally written in A.~] [See note C] 

k Euseh., lib. v. cap. 24. Id. ib., c. - [The paragraph here beginning, 

23. r See note B.] anfl w l"°h en(ls witn tne w °rds ' other 

' [The passage from ' And it was,' bishops,' is placed in the Durham MS. 

to ' flesh,' is written in the margin of on a slip of paper inserted between the 

the MS. as a contemporary addition.] leaves.] 



BOOK 
III. 



222 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



BOOK excommunicated for sundry their lewd and ungodly actions. 
— With which injurious course St. Cyprian being made ac- 



quainted and somewhat moved, he writ to Cornelius an 
epistle" wherein he justifieth his proceedings and disliketh 
those of his adversaries, first, because there was a decree 
amongst them, and that also equal and just, that every man's 
cause should be there heard where the fault was committed. 
Secondly, for that a portion of the flock was committed to 
several bishops, which every one of them was to rule and 
govern, being to yield an account of his actions to God. 
Whereupon he inferreth thus, saying, f It doth not become 
those over whom we bear rule, to run gadding about, nor by 
their crafty and deceitful rashness to break the united con- 
cord of bishops ,• but there to plead their cause where they 
may have both accusers and witness of their crimes ; un- 
less,' saith he, ' the authority of the bishops of Africk doth 
seem unto a few desperate and outcast persons to be less than 
the authority of other bishops/ 

It appeareth furthermore, that for the better government 
of the churches in those times of persecution it was thought 
fit that there should be four patriarchs, wto were to take upon 
them the inspection and especial charge of all the bishops, 
priests, and churches that were severally assigned unto them p . 
In which distribution the bishops of Rome got the first place ; 
it being then thought convenient to seat their chief bishops 
in the principal cities of the Romans, and to grant unto them q 
authority in causes ecclesiastical, much resembling 1, the pre- 
rogatives which those cities had in causes temporal. Of all 
the eastern lieutenantships, that of Syria was the chief; and 
therefore Antioch, being the principal city of that province, 
was made also the seat of one of the said patriarchs. After- 281 
wards likewise Alexandria, exceeding much in honour the 
city of Antioch, another patriarch was there placed ; who, 
according to the dignity of that city, had precedency of the 
patriarch of Antioch. Whereby we judge that the patriarch 
or bishop of Rome had the first place amongst the rest of the 

" [See note D.] thority,' was originally the reading ol 

p Wolfgang. Lazius Comment Reip. A.~] 
Rom., lib. ii. Baron., torn. i. Ann. 39. ' [Originally written, 'agreeable to 

[See note E.] the prerogatives.'] 

i [' unto them more eminent au- 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 223 

patriarchs, because Rome was then the chiefest city in the BOOK 

world and the seat of the empire. Which point is yet more L r J: 

manifest by these words of the council of Chalcedon: Sedi 
Veleris Roma Patres merito dederunt primatum, quod ilia 
civitas aliis imperaret". Howbeit, this primacy or precedency 
notwithstanding, the bishop of that see, before the council of 
Nice, confirmed by Constantine, the emperor, was little more 
respected than any other of the patriarchs ; as a principal 
person, afterwards of that rank, testifieth, saying : Ante con- 
cilium Nictenum ad Romanam ecclesiam parvus habebatur re- 
spectus* ; ' before the council of Nice there was little respect 
borne to the church of Rome" ;' although we doubt not by 
the premises but that the bishops thereof endeavoured what 
they could to equal the primacy of that patriarchship to the 
honour and dignity of that imperial city, as by their subse- 
quent practices it will more plainly appear. 

PLACET EIP. 

JO. OVERALL. 



282 CHAP. III. 

Constantine the emperor having received the Gospel, 
did in his zeal greatly advance the dignity of the bishops 
of Rome by endowing of that bishopries with great honour 
and temporal possessions. "Besides, whether it grew from 
the cunning of those bishops and their especial instru- 
ments, or through the zeal of the people, or by both those 
means, it is apparent that within some forty-seven years after 
Constantine's death, that bishoprick was grown to so great 
wealth, as when it was void, many troubles, garboiles, and 
contentions arose for the obtaining of it. After the death of 

" [See note F.] ten on a slip inserted between the 

1 jEneas Sylv. Ep. 288. [See note pages. The text stood originally thus : 

Ql ' honour and temporal possessions, 

" [Here the chapter originally end- which being added,' &c. A marginal 

ed, the remainder being added in the note, afterwards struck out, continued 

margin by another but contemporary it thus : ' though not in such sort as 

scribe.] the donation forged under the em- 

x [The passage beginning here and peror's name doth pretend.'] 
ending, ' plenty and delicacy,' is writ- 



224 



OVERALL S CONVOCATION BOOK. 



book Liberius, the second bishop after Constantine, such were the 

- — tumults in Rome betwixt Damasus and Ursicinus in striving 

for that place, as there were found in the church of Sicininus, 
slain on both sides in one day, one hundred and thirty-seven 
persons, and great labour was taken before the people could 
be appeased. ( Whereat,' saith the writer of that history y, ' I 
do not marvel, and that men should be desirous of that pre- 
ferment ; considering that when they have got it, they may 
ever afterwards be secure, they are so enriched with the 
oblations of matrons, they ride abroad in their coaches so 
curiously attired, and in their diet are so delicate and profuse/ 
ut eorum convivia reg ales super ent mensas, ' as their feasts 
exceed the fare of kings/ Insomuch as a desperate heathen 
man was accustomed, in scorn towards Damasus after he had 
gotten the victory against his adversary, to cast out these 
words : Facite me Romance urbis episcopum, et ero protinus 
Christianus z , ' make me bishop of Rome, and I will presently 
become a Christian.' Which alluring plenty and delicacy 
being added to the primacy of that place and to the aspiring 
humours of those bishops, their ambition began to shew 
itself daily more and more. Insomuch as they hardly en- 
dured that any of the other patriarchs should have any ex- 
traordinary reputation, being ever most jealous of their own. 
The Fathers of the Greek church met together in the gene- 
ral* council 'at Constantinople about forty years after the 
death of Constantine, finding themselves grieved, of likeli- 
hood, with the proceedings of the bishops of Rome, and that 
the bishops of Constantinople were not so much regarded in 
Rome as they ought to have been, Constantinople being then 
the chief seat of the empire, did define, with one consent b , 
' that as causes did arise in any province, the same should be 
determined in the council of the same province.' And fur- 
thermore they made this canon : Constantinopolitance civita- 
tis episcopum habere oportet primatus honorem post Romanum 
pontificem, propterea quod sit nova Roma. With these pro- 

v Ammiau. Marcell. lib. xxvii. Alph. are inserted above the line in A. by a 

Chiaecon. in vita Damas. [See note H.J different hand.] 

z Hieron. ad Pammachium. [See b Tripart. Hist, lib. ix. cap. 13. 

note I.] Cone. Constant, i. can. 5. [See note 

• [The words 'Fathers of the Greek I.] 
church met together in the general,' 



overall's convocation book. 225 

ceedings the bishops of Rome were afterwards", as one noteth, book 

much discontented ; as fearing, we suppose, lest by these be- : — 

ginnings New Rome might in time more prejudice Old Rome 
than they could well brook or endure. But that all causes 
should be tried in the provinces where they did arise, it 
was no marvel though they disliked it. Therefore to meet 
with that inconvenience, as they might, after some distance 
of time one Apiarius, being excommunicated in Africk and 
thereupon appealing to Rome, Zosimus the bishop there did 
very readily embrace his cause, and without hearing of the 
other side, pronounced him innocent, and so absolved him. 
Which fact of his was afterwards approved by Boniface the 
First d and Ccelestinus the First ; pretending, as it seemeth, 
that as in all civil causes for these western parts there lay 
appeals to the city of Rome, so in all ecclesiastical causes, 
when men received, as they thought, injury under any of the 
patriarchs or other bishops, they might, if they would, appeal 
284 to the bishop of that see. And to justify that their am- 
bitious challenge, they forged a canon of the council of Nice, 
as it was directly proved in the African e council f holden at 
Hippo about the year 423. Whereupon the bishops of the 
said council, in which number St. Augustine was one, per- 
ceiving what the bishops of Rome meant by that sleight, viz. 
that if once they might obtain a power to receive appeals 
from all the churches within the empire, they would shortly 
after grow to challenge some universal authority over all the 
said churches ; did, to prevent the same, make two decrees, 
' That if any clergyman would appeal from their bishops, they 
should not appeal but to the African councils, or to the pri- 
mates of their province;' adding this penalty B , 'That if any 
did appeal to the transmarine parts, a nullo intra Africam in 
eommunionem suscipiatur h - And their second decree is thus 
set down by Gratian: prima sedis episcopus non appelletur 
Princeps Sacerdotum, vel Summits Sacerdos, aut aliquid hujus- 
modi, sed tantum Prima Sedis Episcopus ; Universalis autem, 

c Annot. in cap. v. Concil. Constant. ' [Originally written, ' in the Coun- 

edit. Venetiis, 1585. Surius in Concil. cil of Carthage,' in A.~\ 

Chalced. Can. 28. [See note K.] s Cone. Afric. Can. 92. [See note 

•> [' the First' added above the line.] M.] 

6 Concil. Afric. per Surium. cap. h Distinct. 99. Primse. [Seenote N.] 
101. [See note L.] 

OVERALL. Q 



226 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK nee eliam Romanics pontifex appelletur. It is strange to con- 

: — sider how the bishops of Rome were vexed with this council, 

and how from time to time they sought to discredit it ; as 
also what shifts and devices ^their late proctors' have found 
out to the same purpose ; but all in vain, for the truth of that 
whole action is so manifest as it cannot be suppressed by any 
such shifts or practices whatsoever. 

PLACET EIS. 

JO. OVERALL. 



CHAP. IV. 285 

Although the said council of Africk troubled the bishops of 
Rome, as is above mentioned, yet shortly after some other new 
occasions happened which stung them more sharply. For 
about the year 451, when the city of Constantinople was 
grown to be in very great honour, it seemed good to the 
Fathers of the Greek church and others assembled in the 
general council holden at Chalcedon, to make this canon 
following k : ' The ancient Fathers did justly grant privileges 
to the throne of Old Rome, because that city bare then the 
chief sway ; and with the same reason one hundred and fifty 
godly bishops being moved, did grant equal privileges to 
the throne of New Rome, rightly 1 judging that the city 
of Constantinople, which was then honoured with the em- 
pire and senate, should enjoy equal privileges with Old 
Rome ; and that in matters ecclesiastical she ought to be ex- 
tolled and magnified as well as Rome, being the next after 
her.' Against this canon™ pope Leo stormed exceedingly, 
and the whole council itself, in respect of the said canon, is 
of later years sought to be discredited. 

But the great and main quarrel betwixt New Rome and 

' Praefat in Concil. Afric. vel Car- 28. [See note P.] 
thag. 6. in Concil. edit. Venetiis. 1585. ' [The word 'rightly' is added above 

Sander, de Visib. Monarch., lib. vii. the line by a different scribe.] 
Turrian. lib. iii. pro Epistolis Pontif. m Surius in Can. 28. Concil. Chal- 

[See note O.] ced. [See note Q.] 

k Concil. Chalced. per Surium Can. 



overall's convocation book. 227 

Old Rome began about the year 586, when John the patri- book 
arch of Constantinople, not contenting himself to have equal — - — '— 
privileges with the bishops of Rome, would needs be accounted 
the universal bishop" ; which challenge did the rather move 
the bishops of Rome, because they found that Mauricius the 
emperor inclined greatly to his desire. "Whereupon Pelagius 
the Second, and after him Gregorius the First, as fearing the 
issue that might ensue of that contention to the great preju- 
286 dice of the church of Rome, they blew successively both of 
them a hasty retreat, and pretended very earnestly that it 
was utterly unlawful for any bishop to seek so great an au- 
thority over all other bishops and churches. And first Pela- 
gius, opposing himself against the said John, patriarch of 
Constantinople, wrote thus to certain bishops : ' Let none of 
the patriarchs ever use this so profane a word ; for if the chief 
patriarch be called universal, the name of the other patriarchs 
is derogated from them ; but far be it from the mind of 
every faithful man so much as to have a will to challenge that 
to himself whereby he may seem, in any respect, how little 
soever, to diminish the honour of the rest of his brethren .' 
But Gregory in this point exceedeth p . He telleth Mauricius 
the emperor and others, in sundry of his epistles, 'that it is 
against the statutes of the Gospel for any man to take upon 
him to be called universal bishop ; that no bishop of Rome 
did ever admit of that name of singularity and profane title q ; 
that John his endeavour therein was an argument that the 
times of Antichrist drew near ; that the king of pride was at 
hand, and that an army of priests was prepared for him.' 
And thus he concludeth : ' I do confidently affirm that who- 
soever calleth himself universal bishop, or desireth so to be 
called, he doth in his pride make way for Antichrist r .' After 
Gregory succeeded Sabinianus, who had so hard a conceit of 
Gregory, his predecessor, that he was purposed to have burnt 
his books, rather, as we suppose, because he had written so 
much against the title of universal bishop, than for either of 

" [In the margin of A. is the ' Greg., lib. iv. Epist. 32. Ibid. Ep. 

following cancelled memorandum: 36.38. TSee note S.] 

' Quaire an hie titulus datus sit Joanni « Ibid. Ep. 36. Ibid. Ep. 38. [See 

in Synodo.'] note T.] _ 

° 1 Epist. Pelag. II. torn. ii. Concil. ' Id. lib. vi. Ep. 30. ad Mauricmm. 

[See note R.] [See note U.] 

q2 



228 



OVERALLS CONVOCATION BOOK. 



BOOK the conjectures which Platina mentioneth". But the issue of 

: — the said contention was this ; Mauricius the emperor being 

slain by Phocas, his servant, and Phocas himself having got- 
ten the empire, Boniface the Third prevailed so far with him, 
after much and great opposition, as the emperor gave order 
that the church of Rome should be called and accounted, 
caput omnium ecclesiarum t . Which another" man of great 
account amongst them in these days reporteth after this sort. 287 
' The contention betwixt the patriarch of Constantinople and 
the bishop of Rome, for the primacy, was again determined 
by Phocas the emperor pronouncing out of the old councils 
and Fathers that the church of Rome should be the head of 
all churches.' For his ' again' he might well have left it out, 
as also his phrases of councils and Fathers ; and therefore we 
prefer in this point* Platina before him, who making neither 
mention of councils nor Fathers, dealeth more truly, and 
saith that the church of Constantinople, sibi vendicare cona- 
batur, that place which Boniface obtained? from the emperor 
Phocas ; and that the same was obtained upon these grounds, 
viz. 'that whereas the bishop of Constantinople insisted, eb 
loci primam sedem esse debere ubi imperii caput esset ; it was 
answered by the bishop of Rome and his agents, that Con- 
stantinople was but a colony deduced out of the city of Rome, 
and therefore that the city of Rome ought still to be ac- 
counted caput imperii ; that the' Grecians themselves in their 
letters termed their prince the emperor of the Romans, and 
that the citizens of Constantinople were called, not Grecians, 
but Romans/ Indeed Platina further saith, being peradven- 
ture of our mind, that he will omit how the keys of the king- 
dom of heaven were given to St. Peter, and so to the Roman 
bishops, his successors, and not to the bishops of Constanti- 
nople; and we likewise, following his example, as a thing 
impertinent to our purpose, will here omit the same. Only 
we do observe that the contention betwixt the bishop of 
Rome and the bishop of Constantinople was de primatu ; and 
that the bishop of Rome obtained that place by Phocas his 
means, which the bishop of Constantinople did challenge to 

' Plat, in Vit. Sabin. I. [See .note III. [See note X.] 

V.] x Platin. in Bonifac. III. [See note 

« Plat.de Bonifac. III. [See note W.] Y.] 

Genebrard. Chronol. de Bonifac. y [Originally, ' had obtained,' in A.~\ 



overall's convocation book. 229 

himself. Whereupon we offer to men's considerations these book 
two arguments : Whosoever taketh upon him that primacy, 



or place in the Church, which John, the bishop of Constanti- 
nople, did challenge to himself, is the forerunner of Antichrist; 
288 but the bishops of Rome do take upon them that primacy 
and place ; ergo. Again : Those priests which do adhere unto 
him that taketh upon him that place and primacy which 
John, the bishop of Constantinople, did challenge to himself, 
are an host prepared for the king of pride ; but all priests 
that do adhere to the bishop of Rome, do adhere unto him that 
taketh upon bim that primacy and place which John, the 
bishop of Constantinople, did challenge to himself; ergo. 
But our purpose is not to dispute 2 ; only this we add, that 
till this time that the bishop of Rome had prevailed so far with 
Phocas, as is afore mentioned, his predecessors, notwithstand- 
ing their great authority, after Constantine's reign and favour 
with the emperors succeeding*, they behaved themselves duti- 
fully towards them, and acknowledged them to be their lords 
and masters. But afterwards, in short time, they left those 
phrases, and began to call the emperors their sons. To 
which alteration a very worthy man b taking exception, he is 
answered by another of many good parts, it must be con- 
fessed, after this sort ; ' St. Gregory might call Mauricius his 
lord, either of courtesy or of custom ; and yet our holy father, 
Pius the Fourth, shall not be bound to do the like, in con- 
sideration that the custom hath long since been discontinued.' 

PLACET EIS. 

JO. OVERALL*. 



289 CHAP. V. 

Although when the bishops of Rome, after much oppo- 
sition, had obtained their desires for their primacy before 

z [Here the chapter ended originally; b Bishop Jewel's Defence of his 

-what follows is inserted in A. by the Apol. Part-4. Dr. Harding, ibid. [See 

same scribe in the space which had been note 2 A.] 

left between the chapters.] " [The ' placet eis' and the signature 

1 Innocent. III. Episc. Atinacensi in are in A. at the bottom margin of the 

lib. v. Decret. Constitut. [See note page, and not at the end of this chap- 

Z.] ter.] 



230 overall's convocation book. 

book mentioned, they might well enough, as we suppose, have 
: — been contented ; yet forasmuch as still they remained in 



greater subjection to the emperors than they thought was 
agreeable with their greatness, their aspiring mind rested 
not there, but began shortly after to cast about how they 
might in their places be independent and absolute. For the 
compassing whereof they took hold of every occasion that 
might serve, or be wrested and drawn to that purpose. At 
the first receiving of the Gospel, men are ever, for the most 
part, very zealous and great favourers of the ministry. In 

Acts 4. 34. the Apostles' times they 'sold their lands and possessions, 
and laid the price of them at the Apostles' feet.' St. Paul 

Gai. 4. 14, was received by the Galatians as an angel of God ; yea, as 
Jesus Christ : and such was their love towards him that 
to ' have done him good they would have plucked out their 
eyes and given them unto him.' When the emperors of 
Rome became Christians, they did exceed in this behalf, 
especially towards the bishops of that see, bestowing upon 
them very great riches and ample possessions. Of all which 
zealous disposition, benefits and favours, they ever made, 
above all other bishops, their greatest advantage, by employ- 
ing the same to the advancement of their greatness. Wherein 
they were furthermore very much helped and furthered by 
the authority which the emperors gave unto them in tem- 
poral causes ; holding them for their gravity, learning, and 
discretion, very meet and fit persons, in their own absence 
from Eome, to do them that way very great service. 

Besides, if we shall deal sincerely and truly, as we hold 290 
ourselves always bound, and more strictly in a cause of this 
importance, we must needs confess that it hath been the 
manner of divines, from the Apostles' times almost, to mag- 
nify and extol the worthiness and excellency of their own 
calling ; which was a very commendable and necessary 
course in many, the ordinary contempt of the ministry con- 
sidered, and had been so in all of them, if they had not 
therewith depressed too much the dignity and pre-eminence 
of kings and princes. Comparisons in such cases were d ever 
worthily held to be odious. Bishops and priests might 
without any just reprehension have been resembled to gold, 

rt [was. J.] 



OVEKALl/s CONVOCATION BOOK. 231 

to the sun, and to what else is excellent, without comparing BOOK 

the highest magistrates, under God, in respect of themselves, IIL — 

to the moon, to lead, and to some other things of such like 
base estimation. And we doubt not but that they would 
have refrained from such comparisons, if they could have 
foreseen how the bishops of Rome would, to the disgrace and 
dishonour of civil authority, have wrested and perverted 
them ; notwithstanding that their inferences thereupon have 
ever had more show and probability than substance and 
truth ; except we shall say that the callings of schoolmasters 
and physicians are in dignity to be preferred before all other 
temporal callings because the end of the one is the instruct- 
ing of men's understandings, and of the other, health ; which 
either ought to be, or are, both of them in'their kinds, of 
greater estimation than any other things whatsoever. 

We shall not need to trouble ourselves with the citing of 
any authorities to prove how eagerly the bishops of Rome, 
especially after Boniface the Third had obtained of Phocas 
the said supremacy, have pressed the same comparisons ; it is 
so evident, both in their own writings and likewise generally 
in all their treatises, who from time to time have laboured 
with all their force and might to advance, above all other 
authority upon earth, the sovereignty of that see. 

PLACET EIS. 

JO. OVERALL. 



291 CHAP. VI. 

Albeit the former occasions, as they were handled, and 
particularly the device last before specified, wrought very 
much in the hearts of the simpler sort to the debasing of the 
imperial and regal authority in respect of the spiritual, and 
that it was therefore prosecuted and amplified with all the 
skill and rhetoric that could be; yet there was another 
matter which troubled the bishops of Rome exceedingly, and 
never gave them rest until they had prevailed in it, as if 



232 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK without it they had gained little by their primacy. It seemeth 
: — that Constantine the Great, when he left Rome, notwith- 



standing his especial benefits and favours to the bishops of 
that see, did in his wisdom think it fit that none should be 
advanced to that bishoprick without the emperor's consent. 
For the better manifestation whereof it is to be observed, 
that whilst the bishops of Rome were labouring so earnestly 
for their supremacy till Phocas' time, the city of Rome had 
been four times surprised by divers barbarous nations; 
anno 41 3 e , by Alaricus, the second king of the Goths, Inno- 
centius the First being then bishop ; anno 457, by Gensericus, 
the leader of the Vandals, Leo the First being then bishop ; 
anno 470, or thereabouts, by Odoacer, Simplicius being 
then bishop ; anno 493, or thereabouts, by Theodoricus and 
the East Goths, Gelasius the First being then bishop; and 
was again by Belisarius, the captain of Justinian the em- 292 
peror, recovered out of their hands about the year 537, 
Sylverius being then bishop. By all which attempts of the 
said barbarous nations, although the empire received great 
detriment, yet the bishops of Rome had leisure to contend 
for superiority; because the said barbarous nations, being 
Christians and very superstitious, did sometimes greatly 
honour them, and rather admired their pomp and state than 
sought any ways to impeach it. "Which caused, as it seem- 
eth, that the bishops of Rome, at the last, began to favour 
them more than they did their emperors. Insomuch as 
anno 536 the said Sylverius obtained that bishoprick, as one 
noteth', Theodahato Gothorum rege jubente ; cum antea non 
regum sed imperatorum autoritas soleret intervenire, ' by the 
commandment of Theodahatus ; whereas before, in the choice 
of the bishops of Rome, the authority of the emperors, and 
not of those kings, had been usually obtained.' Whereupon 
when Belisarius had recovered the city from the Goths g , and 
was informed by certain sworn witnesses that the said Syl- 
verius was plotting how he might render it again unto the 
Goths, he, the said Belisarius, removed him from that see, 



e Genebrard. Ckronol. an. 413. [See 2 C] 

note 2 B.] s Id. ibid, ex Anastas. Procop. de 

' Alphons. Ciacco. de Vit. et Gest. BelloGoth. lib. i. Evagr. lib. iv. cap. 18. 

Roman, in Vita Sylverii. [See note [See note 2 D.] 



OVEUALl/s CONVOCATION BOOK. 233 

and placed Vigilius in his room. Whereof the emperor BOOK 

being advertised 11 , did approve greatly that which Belisarius : — 

had done, and took a strict order with Vigilius that no 
bishop of Rome should thenceforward be consecrated until 
the emperor had approved of him and confirmed his election, 
so as thereby the emperors, having then their residence 
at Constantinople, might be always assured of the qualities 
and dispositions of the new bishops, whose authority then 
began to be great; lest otherwise some factious person or 
enemy of the emperor's being advanced to that see, the city 
of Rome, and Italy itself, might perhaps by his means revolt 
from the east empire, as a great friend to Rome hath very 
293 well observed ; who furthermore addeth thereunto s , that this 
custom did afterwards continue until the time of Benedict 
the Second, that is, for a hundred and fifty years ; in which 
space Gregory the Great and Boniface the Third, who had 
prevailed with Phocas for the supremacy of Rome, and 
eighteen bishops more successively enjoyed that bishoprick. 

It was but touched before how in the time of Sylverius 
the authority of the bishops of Rome was grown great, whilst 
by the incursions of the said barbarous nations into Italy the 
power of the emperors in this west part of the world was 
greatly decayed. And although Justinian the emperor re- 
covered in some good sort the former estate of the empire in 
these parts, yet not many years after, the Lombards, setting 
foot into Italy, did greatly impair the same. But the utter 
ruin of it did principally proceed, for aught we find to the 
contrary, from the bishops of Rome. For when about the 
year 686 the emperor Constantine the Fourth, greatly favour- 
ing Benedict the Second k , gave the clergy and people of 
Rome licence to choose and admit from that time forward 
their bishops without any further expectation of the emperor's 
authority to approve and confirm the same, little remember- 
ing the wisdom and providence of Justinian ; they, the said 
bishops, grew to great presumption and boldness against 
their succeeding emperors ; until by their means, Rome, 
Italy, and the western parts of the empire were utterly cut 

h Onuphr. in Vita Pelagii II. [See k Platin. in Vita Benedict. II. [See 

note 2 E.] note 2 G.] 

' Onuph. ubi supra. [See note 2 F.] 



234 

BOOK off from the east empire ; which Justinian and his successors, 
by keeping the bishops of Rome in some due subjection 



through their authority in their preferments to that see, did 
seek to have prevented. No sooner had the said emperor 
given the bishops of Rome this immunity and freedom, but, 
— to omit what dangerous quarrels arose amongst the citizens 
of Rome in the choice of their bishops, — scarce twenty years 
were passed before they began to insult greatly over the 
emperors. It is noted for a great commendation in pope 294 
Constantine the First 1 , because he was the first that durst 
take upon him openly to resist Philippicus, the next emperor 
after the said Justinian, in os, ' to his face.' But the opposi- 
tion which Gregory the Second made against Leo the Third, 
the next but one to the said Philippicus, is indeed very 
memorable. He proceeded so far against him for giving 
commandment throughout all his empire, that, for the avoid- 
ing of idolatry, images should be removed out of all churches, 
as by. his letters sent abroad, far and near" 1 , he procured such 
passing hatred against Leo, especially amongst the Italians, 
as they brake out in divers places into open rebellion. 
Wherein they went so far, that every city and town rejected 
the magistrates appointed by the emperor's authority 11 , and 
created magistrates of their own whom they called Dukes; 
entering into a course to have abrogated the empire of Con- 
stantinople and to have set a new emperor in Italy. From 
which course although the pope dissuaded them , as disliking, 
we suppose, to have an emperor so near him; yet he took 
such order as both Rome and the rest of the Italians with- 
drew from that time forward their customs and tributes, 
which had beforetimes been paid to the emperor ; and their 
rebellion so increased every day against him that the Romans 
forsook him and submitted themselves by an oath to the 
said Gregory the Second?, to be ordered and governed by him 
in all things. Whereby Rome and the dukedom thereof was 
violently taken from the emperor of Constantinople and 
bestowed upon the bishop of Rome. In respect of which 

1 Onuphr. in Vita Constantin. I. [See note 2 J.] 
note 2 H.] °Papir.Masson.lib.iii.invit.Greg.II. 

m Sabellicus Ennead. 8. lib. vii. [See Blondus, ibid. [See note 2 K.] 
note 2 I.] p Alphons. Ciaccon. inVit Gregor. II. 

" Blondus Decad. 1. lib. x. [See [See note 2 L.] 



overall's convocation book. 235 

most irreligious and unbishoplike proceedings, the patrons of BOOK 
that see do greatly commend him. One of them saith, ' that '■ — 



the bishops of Rome are either beholding to him, or to none, 

for their principality* 1 / For, as he in the same place further 

affirmeth, he made his successors great princes ; the beginning 

295 whereof was hard, the progress more easy, and the event 

prosperous and happy. Tantas molis erat Romanam condere [Virgin. 
gentem ; It was a matter of so great difficulty to erect the u 
papacy. Indeed it is behoveful for them to measure the 
pope's dealings by their success and events, for otherwise they 
were in themselves very abominable ; every pope growing still 
one more insolent than another, as appeared by the practices 
of Gregory the Third, persisting in his predecessor's steps 
against the said emperor, and of Stephen the Second against 
Constantine the son of Leo. 

Now whilst these famous popes were playing their parts on 
the one side, as we have shewed, against the emperors, to 
withdraw the hearts of the Italians from him, the Saracens 
were as busy against him on the other side; which might 
have moved their holiness, if they had had the fear of God 
before their eyes, rather to have procured some assistance 
from the Italians to the emperor in a case of that nature, 
than to have drawn his own subjects from him. But their 
course was bent another way. For the Lombards beginning 
to trouble Rome, and they being ashamed to crave aid from 
the said emperor whom they had so abused, they left their 
own sovereigns, under pretence that in regard of their wars 
with the Saracens they were not able to assist them, and 
procured assistance from France ; first by Carolus Martellus 
and then by Pepin his son r , the said Stephen the Second 
having bound the said Pepin, as it seemeth, by an oath, that 
if he overcame the Lombards, all that appertained to the 
exarchate of Ravenna s , which had lately been the emperor's, 
might be annexed to the bishoprick of Rome; which was 
afterwards by him performed accordingly. 

Suitable hereunto were the proceedings of pope Adrian 
the First 1 , who being again troubled with the Lombards, 

i Papir. Masson. in Vit. Gregor. II. 8 Alphons. Ciaccon. inVit. Steph. III. 

[See note 2 M.] [See note 2 O.] 

1 Platin.inVit.Steph.il. [See note ' Marian. Scotus. Herman. Contract. 

2 N.] Platin. in Adrian. I. [See note 2 P.] 



236 overall's convocation book. 

book obtained help from Carolus Magnus, by whose coming into 
' — Italy the Lombards were shortly subdued, and the pope's 296 



estate greatly advanced; but the emperor's was in effect 
utterly overthrown, concerning his interest and authority 
which he had before in those parts. For the said Carolus 
having vanquished the Lombards, and none else there being 
able to resist him, he caused the said pope to anoint his son 
Pepin king of Italy, and so returned into France" 1 . But four 
years after, Leo the Third being pope, and afterwards fallen 
into so great hatred amongst the Romans as he hardly escaped 
them with his life ; he, the said Leo, used such means as that 
he brought the said Charles again to Rome, before whom Leo 
purged himself by his oath from those accusations wherewith 
the Romans charged him. In requital whereof, and the 
rather, because at that time Irene the empress and wife of 
Leo the Fourth, reigned at Constantinople after her hus- 
band's death, which the Romans disliked; the said Charles 
was in Rome created emperor over the western parts ; which 
belonged before to the ancient empire. Touching which 
point, an ancient historiographer x writeth in this sort ; 
' The Romans, who in heart were long before fain from the 
emperor of Constantinople, taking this occasion and oppor- 
tunity that a woman had gotten the dominion over them, did 
with one general consent proclaim king Charles for their 
emperor, and crowning him by the hands of Leo the Third, 
saluted him as Caesar and emperor of Rome.' And this 
was the fruit of the exemption which was granted to the 
bishops of Rome by the emperor Constantine the Fourth 
for their preferment to that see without the emperor's appro- 
bation ; Rome and Italy are cut off from the ancient empire, 
a new empire is erected by the practices and treacheries 
principally of the bishops of Rome, it being in a sort neces- 
sary that so notable a treason against the said ancient empire 
should be especially effected by such notorious instruments. 

PLACET EIS. 

JO. OVERALL. 

» Sigibert. ann. 781. Otho Frising. Leon. III. [See note 2 Q.] 
lib. v. cap. 28. Sigibert ann. 800. * Sigibert. anno 801. [See note 2 R.] 

Otho Frising. lib. v. cap. 30. Platin. in 



237 



BOOK 
III. 



297 . CHAP. VII. 

Charles the Great having possessed himself, jure belli, of 
the greatest part of Italy, and made his son king thereof, 
although he bestowed much upon the church of Rome and 
used pope Urban very honourably, yet, he being a very wise 
and a provident prince, could not be ignorant how insolently 
the bishops of Rome had behaved themselves towards their 
former emperors, and how traitorously they had long sought 
to make them odious in Italy after they had gotten themselves 
to be released from the emperor's authority in their advance- 
ment to that see. That he might therefore prevent the like 
dangers for the time to come, and secure both himself and 
his posterity in that behalf, he so used the matter with the 
said Urban, as he brought the popes to their former sub- 
jection. The relation whereof is thus recorded by a principal 
upholder of that see. ' Carolus being returned to Rome/ 
saith he, ' appointed a synod there with pope Adrian in the 
patriarchal palace of Lateran; which synod was celebrated 
by one hundred and fifty-three religious bishops and abbots. 
At what time Adrian the pope, with the whole synod, de- 
livered or yielded to Charles's interest and power of choosing 
the bishop of Rome, and of ordering the apostolical see. 
Moreover he, the said Adrian, defined that all the archbishops 
and bishops through all particular provinces should receive 
from the said Charles their investiture ; and that none should 
be consecrated by any, except he were first commended and 
invested bishop by the king, under pain of excommunica- 
tion V 

Howbeit 2 , when Charles being dead, his son Ludovicus was, 
as it seemeth, so wrought upon through the softness of his 

298 nature, as he was contented that the Romans" according to 
their own judgment should create and consecrate their new 
bishop, so it were done without tumult or bribery ; always 
provided that the new bishop should advertise him by his 
legates as touching his consecration, and conclude a peace 

j Distinct. 63. Adrianus. [See note 2 T.] 
2 S.] * Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vita Pasch. I. 

z Platin. in Vit. Pasch. I. [See note [See note 2 U.] 



238 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK with him; or, as another saith b , that legates should be 
directed unto the emperor and to his successors, kings of 



France, to make a league of friendship, love and peace, be- 
twixt them and the bishops of that see. With this order, 
though it tended much to the prejudice of the empire, the 
bishops of Rome were not long satisfied, as brooking no show 
of any superiority over them, but were still shifting, as they 
might, to cast off likewise that yoke ; which Otho the First 
well perceiving, when he came to the empire, sought to re- 
form, as knowing how dangerous their ambitious humours 
were to his estate, by causing Leo the Eighth, with all the 
clergy and people of Rome, to decree in a synod about the 
year 964 : ' That he, the emperor, and his successors, 
should have the power of ordaining the bishops of Rome ; 
that if any should attempt aught against this rule, he should 
be subject to excommunication ; and that if he repented not, 
then he should be punished with irrevocable banishment, or 
be put to death c .' Afterwards, also about the year 1046, 
Henry the Third, finding those bishops still to persist in their 
said aspiring course of exempting themselves from the em- 
peror's authority, and that thereby there grew divers schisms 
and quarrels in their elections, he held a council at Sutrium d , 
not far from Rome, wherein it was determined that the 
Romans should no more intermeddle with the choice of their 
bishops, but that the same should be always referred to the 
emperor. At what time also, the emperor made the Romans 
to swear, that from thenceforward they would neither choose 
nor consecrate any pope, but such a one as he should tender 
unto them. 

By these and such like other means, from the time of 299 
Charles the Great hitherto, for about the space of 236 years, 
the emperors kept the bishops of Rome in some reasonable 
good obedience towards them; but not without their own 
great trouble, and much kicking and repining by those 
bishops at it, as growing daily worse and worse ; insomuch 
as there being sixty of them, if not more, who succeeded in 
that see, within the compass of the years before mentioned, 

b Distinct. 63. Ego Ludovicus. [See 2 W.] 
note 2 V.] •> Sigebert. Genebr. Chronol. [See 

c Distinct. 63. In Synodo. [See note note 2 X.] 



overall's convocation book. 239 

about fifty of them did so degenerate from the virtues of book 



their predecessors, as a great friend in his time to the papacy 
reporteth H , that they rather deserved to be termed apotactaci 
apostaticive, potius quam apostolici, ' unruly, or renegates, 
than apostolical bishops/ The last of which number was 
Leo the Ninth, who within five or six years after the said 
council of Sutrium, renounced the emperor's favour, whereby 
he was preferred to the papacy, being persuaded by one 
Hildebrand that it was unlawful per manum laicam f to take 
upon him that government, and was thereupon again chosen 
and admitted pope by the Romans, contrary to their former 
oath and to the decree of the said council. This Hildebrand, 
being a man both of a great wit and courage, and having an 
eye himself unto the papacy, made his way in that behalf 
by thrusting five or six bishops successively into opposition 
against the emperor ; of purpose that if it were his fortune 
to come to that place, he might find the ice broken by them 
to his own rebellion and most traitorous designments. The 
said Leo became a warrior and general of the field against 
some troublesome persons in Italy called Normans, by Hilde- 
brand's means, as it seemeth, Cujus consiliis et nutu, pontifi- 
catus munus perpetub administravit g . The like sway he also 
bare with pope Nicholas the Second, who made him arch- 
deacon of Rome, in requital for his helping of him to the 
popedom; and by whose advice the said Nicholas held a 
300 council in the church of Lateran, wherein it was ordained, 
that from henceforth the bishops of Rome should be chosen 
by the cardinals with approbation of the clergy and people of 
Rome h . Also the said Hildebrand opposed himself against 
the emperor, and prevailed therein for Alexander the Second, 
the emperor having appointed Honorius the Second to that 
place; which Alexander, so advanced, made a decree 1 , that no 
man should in time to come receive any ecclesiastical living 
or benefice from a layman, because it was then called simony 
so to do. And thus these popes by Hildebrand's instigation 
decreed and did what they list, to the great prejudice of the 

c Genebr. Chronol. Seculo 10. [See [See note 3 A.] 
note 2 Y.] h Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vit. Niool. II. 

' Otto Frising. lib. vi. cap. 33. Platin. Genebr. Chronol. [See note 3 B.] 
in Leo. IX. [See note 2 Z.] ' Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vit. Alexand. 

t Alphons. Ciaceon. in Vit. Leon. IX. II. Genebv. Chronol. [See note 3 C] 



III. 



240 overall's convocation book. 

book emperor and of his authority ; the same being now, in respect 
: — of former times, almost at the last cast. 

PLACET EIS. 

JO. OVEEALL. 



CHAP. VIII. 301 

It was great policy in the emperors, as we have shewed, 
to do what they could for the maintenance of their authority 
in placing of the bishops of Rome, and in bestowing of other 
bishopricks and abbacies within their dominions; but such 
was the ignorance, hypocrisy and superstition of those times, 
so far spread by the inferior bishops and priests, and so 
rooted every where in men's hearts by k the bishops of that 
see, under colour of religion and of their pretended supre- 
macy derived by them from St. Peter, as they feared not to 
attempt any thing against any whosoever, so the same 
might tend to the advancement of their own authority. 
Again, it was a great oversight in Charles the Great, con- 
sidering his wisdom and that he well knew the proud and 
aspiring minds of those bishops, that after his own corona- 
tion at Rome by Leo the Third, he did not provide for the 
benefit of his successors, that none of them after that time 
should ever be crowned there or by the bishop of that place. 
For that slip and omission, being not well looked to and 
reformed by any that did succeed him, became at the last the 
great bane of the empire. Besides, the state of the emperors 
shortly after the days of the said Charles, did very greatly 
decay ; insomuch as within about sixty years, Ludovicus the 
Second had but the ninth part of the empire 1 , the rest being 
diversely and by sundry distractions and divisions rent and 
drawn from it. 

"Which weakness of the empire being throughly known to 
the bishops of Rome, and it discerned by them to decrease 
more and more, they grew more insolent than ever they were, 

k [as the bishops. A.~] tefrid. Viterbiens. Chronol. part. 17. 

1 Otho Frising. lib. vi. cap. 1. Go- [See note 3 D.] 



overall's convocation book. 241 

302 and began to insist upon their preeminence and great supe- book 

riority over the emperors ; because, forsooth, they received at '- — 

their hands the diadem and crown imperial. These things 

will appear manifestly by the proceedings of those succeeding 
bishops if we shall begin with Hildebrand before mentioned, 
who after he had procured six bishops of Rome to be poisoned 
by one Brazutus, as many thought, was, upon the death of 
Alexander the Second, anno 1073, or thereabouts, made pope 
himself and termed Gregory the Seventh, with the consent of 
Henry the Fourth then emperor, as some say, without it, 
say others™. But whether with it or without it, when he 
had gotten that place, so long by him expected, he ruffled 
and bestirred himself very notably in it. 

About that time there was a great rebellion against the em- 
peror in Germany by the Saxons ; who very well knowing the 
pride and violent disposition of the pope against the emperor, 
and how apt he would be to take any occasion that might 
tend to his own glory and to the honour of his place, desired 
his assistance, depraved the emperor very shamefully; and 
the rather to allure the pope unto them, told him by their 
agents that the empire was but beneficium urbis ; and there- 
upon moved him that he and the people of Rome would 
together with them administer the empire, and take order 
by a decree of council and agreement of princes, who should 
be emperor. Grata admodum Gregorio isthcec fuere" ; 'These 
things pleased Gregory exceedingly,' as a friend to Rome 
affirmeth. He thought that in such a whirling of things he 
was not to sit idle, as being persuaded that a fit time was 
come when he might free the bishops of Rome from servitude, 
shake off the yoke of the emperor, his abilities being dimi- 
nished, abrogate his authority, lawfully translate the whole 
power to himself, and so establish the pontifical principality. 
And nothing seemed more glorious for him, than, fear being 

303 taken away, to stand in dread of no mortal man and to enjoy 
the liberty of the Church as he list himself; there being an 
emperor whose arms and force were not to be feared, as who 

m Benno Cardinal in Vita Hildebr. Reb. German. [See note 3 E.] 

Balseus in Greg. VII. Functius in " Aventin. Annal., lib. v. [See note 

Comment. Chronolog. lib. x. Platin. in 3 F.] 
Greg. VII. Lamb. Scbafnaburg. de 



242 overall's convocation book. 

book did reign but at the pleasure of the bishop of Rome. Which 
: — points thus debated with himself and probably resolved, he 



joined friendship with the said rebels and traitors, promising 
them his best assistance agreeably to their own desires ; and 
thereupon being furthermore strengthened by the amity 
which he likewise had entertained with certain other rebels 
in Italy, and by the purse of a great lady in that country, 
one Machtilda, his concubine", as it was supposed, he fol- 
lowing the traitorous humours stirred up by himself and 
maintained a long time in sundry of his predecessors, did 
prosecute the emperor with admirable malice, pride and con- 
tempt, because he opposed himself in his own right and for 
his own defence against him. Which the pope took in such 
scorn as he cursed him by his excommunication?, released 
his subjects from their oaths of allegiance, and stirred them 
up by all the means he could to take arms and to enter into any 
wicked practices that might tend to the emperor's overthrow. 
Noluit enim, etc., 'For he would not endure it,' as one 
saith"!, ' that his consent should be required in the election 
of the bishop of Rome j nor that the emperor according to 
his will should have the bestowing of the bishopricks that 
were included within the limits of the empire.' 

Surely it might have pleased him to have endured both 
the one and the other, as sundry popes, his equals, had done 
before him. And howsoever this attempt of Gregory is 
eagerly maintained in these days and held to be apostolical, 
yet then it seemed very strange to many. Thereof an 
ancient historiographer writeth in this sort'. Lego et relego 
Romanorum regum et imperatorum gesta, etc. ; ' I read over 
and over again the acts of the Roman kings and emperors, 
but can find in no place that any of them before Henry the 304 
Fourth was s ever excommunicated by the bishop of Rome or 
deprived of his kingdom.' And again' : ' The empire was 
the more vehemently moved with indignation through the 
novelty of this attempt, because such a sentence against the 
emperor of Rome was never beard of before those times.' 

° Lamb. Sehafnaburg. anno 1077. note 3 K.] 

[See note 3 G.] * [was excommunicated, fl.] 

p Platin. in Greg. VII. Abbas Urs- « Otho Prising, de Gestis Fred., lib. i. 

pergen. [See note 3 H.] cap. 1. Sigibert in anno 1088. Vin- 

i Genebr. Chronol. [See note 3 I.-] cent, in Spec. Hist, lib. xxv. ca. 84. 

' Otho Prising., lib. vi. cap. 35. [See [See note 3 L.] 



overall's convocation book. 243 

And another more ancient than the former, and almost of B o o K 

. in 
eight hundred years standing, doth not only term the said 1 — 

fact of the pope, a novelty, hut saith in effect that it was an 
heresy. These are his words : ' Surely this novelty, I will 
not call it heresy, was never before heard of in the world, 
viz. that priests should teach the people that they owe no 
subjection unto evil kings; and that, notwithstanding they 
have taken an oath of fidelity unto them, yet they owe them 
no fidelity, nor are to be accounted perjured that violate the 
said oath; nay, that if any obey their king in that case, he 
shall be held for an excommunicate person; and he that 
attempteth any thing against such a king, shall be absolved 
both from the offence of injustice and of perjury.' 

To this heretical novelty and most insolent attempt, which 
since hath had many false colours cast over it u , to cover the 
lewdness and deformity of it, we might add the said pope's 
very admirable pride in permitting the said emperor, when 
he came unto him to be absolved from the said excommuni- 
cation, to stand bare-footed in the frost and snow, three days 
at his gates. But that which ensued this novelty or heresy, 
this unpriestly and inhuman dealing with so great a person, 
is most remarkable above all the rest, viz. how he wound 
himself, like a cunning serpent, into the interest of the 
empire, and upon a slight occasion. The said rebels of 
Germany in their fury against the emperor having suggested 
unto him that the empire was a benefit belonging to the city 
of Rome*, to be bestowed where she thought fit ; although 
305 they added therewith that the same was to be done by the 
bishop and by the people of Eome with the consent of other 
princes ; yet hej finding what would serve his turn and was 
most available to his own designment, did afterwards, of him- 
self and by his own authority, take upon him to dispose of 
the empire, as being void, by virtue of a second excommuni- 
cation, and did accordingly send a crown of gold to Rodulphus 
duke of Suevia, now also grown a traitor, with this inscrip- 
tion: 

Petra dedit Petro, Petrus diadema Rodolpho y ; 

• Abbas Urspergens. Lamb. Sohaf- 3 N.] 

naburg. anno 1077. Plat, in Greg. VII. ! Aventin. Anna]., lib. v. Matth. Paris. 

[See note 3 M.] in Gulielmo I. Paul Langius, ann. 1078. 

» Aventin. Annal., lib. v. [See note [See note 3 O.] 

R 2 



244 overall's convocation book. 

J3 o o k ' Christ gave St. Peter authority to make emperors, and I, his 

-^- successor, do thereupon send you this crown, and by my 

authority from St. Peter, do give you the empire.' 

It is plain and evident that many emperors in former ages 
bestowed the papacy, and sometimes took it from one and 
gave it to another ; but that ever pope there, before this man, 
did so dispose of the empire, we do not find it in any 
approved author. Neither can we conceive or easily believe, 
that Christ ever gave St. Peter any such authority as is here 
dreamed of. Only we observe, by the report of one *, no pro- 
testant, that Gregory, to justify and colour his said presump- 
tion, bragged above measure that the West Empire was his ; 
that all power was in himself a ; that he was both bishop and 
emperor, Christ having imposed upon him those two persons ; 
that he had no equal, and much less any superior; that he 
might take all right and honour from other men, and transfer 
the same unto himself; and do much more than here we will 
mention. But touching any proof for all these great pre- 
rogatives, we find none, except this will serve his turn, that 
St. Peter received power to bind and loose, which we hold 
insufficient, notwithstanding that the papists now-a-days do 
allow them all, and admire him for it. 

It hath been a usual custom for the pope's friends to extol 306 
those bishops of Rome most who shewed themselves, whilst 
they lived, the greatest practitioners and traitors against the 
emperors. Agreeably whereunto one saith of him b , that he 
was a man worthy of the pontificalship, because he depressed 
the insolency of politics, terrified monarchs with the glory of 
his name and zeal, and delivered the Church from the cap- 
tivity and servitude which it endured under princes; and 
that, of all the bishops of Home, he was one of chief zeal and 
authority, and a man vere apostolicus, ' truly apostolic/ and 
most to be praised. Proceres et populum Sacramento prcestito 
sancte solvit, et, ut Rodolpho adhcereant, sanctius imperat ; ' he 
did godly absolve the noblemen and people from their oath 
of allegiance to the emperor, and did more holily command 
them not to obey him.' What was thought long since of 

" Aventin. Annal., lib. v. [See note power was in himself.'] 
3 P.] b Genebrard. Chronol. [See note 

■ [D. omits the clause, ' that all 3 Q.] 



overall's convocation book. 245 

these so godly and holy practices we have above touched ; b O O K 
and we must also of necessity confess that to be true which 1IL 
this author and his fellows do write, of Gregory's greatness. 
For it is further recorded of him c , that he did first erect 
imperium pontificium, ' the papal empire.' But touching his 
virtues, if an ancient cardinal, that wrote his life, did know 
him, there is no cause why any man should be in love with 
them. And as concerning this new and before unheard-of 
pontifical empire, if we may believe another of their own 
authors' 1 , it brought with it into the west empire, wars, 
bloodshed, homicide, parricide, hatred, whoredom, theft, 
sacrilege, dissension and sedition, both civil and domestical, 
corruption of the Scriptures, , false and sycophantical inter- 
pretations, with many more mischiefs there by him men- 
tioned ; and yet, saith he, Gregory's successors did uphold it 
by the space of four hundred and fifty years, invito mundo, 
invitis imperatoribus, ' in spite of the world and of the 
307 emperors,' and thereby drew both heaven and hell into their 
subjection and servitude. Again e ; 'In former times, God, 
as a most indulgent father, did often chastise the western 
Christians by Saxons, Huns, Normans, Venetians, Lombards 
and Hungarians, men differing from us in religion ; but now, 
as if God were become an angry father towards us, and we 
were neglected and disinherited by Him, we have, for above 
four hundred years, tyrannised amongst ourselves, worse than 
Turks ; we deceive, we circumvent, we kill, we turn our 
weapons into our own bowels, we are left to our own lust, we 
live as we list, we behave ourselves proudly, covetously, without 
punishment, and we are not ashamed to give God the lie.' 

PLACET EIS. 

JO. OVERALL. 

c Aventin. Annal., lib. v. Benuo Car- d Aventin. ubi supra. [See note 3 S.] 

dinalis. [See note 3 R.] " Ubi supra. [See note 3 T.] 



246 overall's convocation book. 



BOOK 

III. 



CHAP. IX. 



308 



It were impertinent to our purpose, to enter into any par- 
ticular relation of the great stirs and troubles which, through 
the pride of the bishops of Rome after Gregory the Seventh's 
time, were moved throughout all Christendom during the said 
term above mentioned of four hundred and fifty years, whilst 
the emperors with their adherents endeavoured still to have 
retained their ancient authority, both in the choice of the 
said bishops and of bestowing of other ecclesiastical prefer- 
ments in the empire, which the popes with their friends did 
withstand with all their might and possible means and 
practices that they could devise and put in execution by their 
excommunications and stirring up the emperors' subjects to 
rebel against them. In which garboils and bloody oppo- 
sitions when the emperors prevailed, the popes were deposed 
and others set up in their rooms ; betwixt whom, the parties 
displaced, to recover their dignity, and the others, possessed 
of it, to retain it, no cruelty or cunning stratagems were 
omitted. And on the other side, when the popes got the 
upper hand of the emperors, for the most part by treason and 
rebellion, and always by constraint and violent usurpation, 
they did not spare to use them most dishonourably, and with 
all the reproach and contempt that might be well devised. 
Some examples whereof may be these. 

Whereas before pope Paschal the Second his time, the 
former bishops of Rome were accustomed to add the years of 
the emperors to their bulls, epistles, and libels, he, the said 
Paschal, a little after Gregory the Seventh's days, altered that 
course*, and withdrawing the years of the emperor Henry 309 
the Fifth, whom he had otherwise greatly vexed, added the 
number of his own papacy ; which was a very insolent and a 
proud attempt, and yet ever since, for alight we remember, 
the same hath still been continued by all his successors. 
Innocentius the Seconds, having brought Lotharius the em- 
peror to some dishonourable compacts and conditions before 
he would crown him, caused the story thereof, not without a 

' Aventin., lib. vi. [See note 3 U.] cap. 10. Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vita In- 
* Radevicus de Gestis. Feder., lib. i. nocentii II. [See note 3 V.] 



247 

great blemish to the imperial majesty, to be painted on the BOOK 
wall of his palace, with these two reproachful verses under it : — — — 

Rex venit ante fores, jurans pritis Urbis honores; 
Post homo fit papa; ; sumit, quo dante, coronam. 

Alexander the Third h , when Frederick the emperor was 
driven through rebellion of his subjects to come unto him for 
his absolution, set his foot upon his neck, and applied these 
words of the Psalm unto himself ; Super aspidem et basiliscum [Ps.91.13j 
ambulabis, et conculcaMs leonem et draconem. It is reported 
of Coelestinus the Third, that with his feet he set the crown 
upon the head of Henry the Sixth, and with one of them 
struck it off again ; shewing thereby that he could make and 
unmake emperors at his pleasure. But we will omit these 
insolent facts, as also the great and dishonourable servitude 
whereunto by extremity they brought the emperors, and 
whereof the pope's Records and Books do make mention 1 ; 
as of carrying up their first dish, giving of them water, 
bearing up their trains, leading their horses, holding their 
stirrup, and kissing their feetj and will apply ourselves to 
the consideration of their divinity, how they have dealt with 
the Scriptures to uphold these presumptions, and apostatical, 
and no way apostolical, seditions, rebellions, murders and 
treasons. One of their own friends observing, how shortly 
310 after Gregory the Seventh his time, his successors, by his 
example, behaved themselves in this behalf, writeth thus k : 
'The most holy philosophy delivered from heaven by the 
Holy Ghost, they make apt or fit to their own conditions ; by 
their interpretations they compel it to serve their ambition ; 
the determinations and decrees of Christ they will not keep, 
but make them to serve their own humours. 1 "We have 
shewed before how by sundry councils it was decreed that 
the emperors should have the investing of bishops within 
their own dominions ; and Paschal the Second himself yielded 
as much to Henry the Fifth ', being then present ; but after 
his departure from Borne the case was altered, for then he 
could affirm with show of great devotion, that such a privilege 

h Canon. Chron., lib. iv. Alphons. Ceremoniale Rom., lib. i. [See note 

Ciaccon. in Vita Alexand. III. Genebr. 3 X.] 

Chronol. Rannlphus in Polychron., lib. k Aventin., lib. vi. [See note 3 Y.] 

vii. [See note 3 W.] ' Abbas Urspergens. Aventin., lib. vi. 

' Pontif. Rom. Giegor. XIII. par. i. [See note 3 Z.] 



' 248 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK was against the Holy Ghost. And another bishop, as it were, 
— — : — to uphold him therein, affirmed that it contained wickedness 
and heresy. To which purpose, we suppose, some places of 
the Scriptures were notably perverted. In which course 
Hadrian the Fourth presumed very far, when he durst write 
thus : ' Whence hath the emperor his empire but from us ? 
By the election of princes he hath the name of king ; by our 
consecration he hath the name of emperor, Augustus, and 
Caesar. Ergo, per nos imperat ; therefore he reigneth by us, 
and that which he hath, he hath from us. Behold, it is in 
our power to bestow the empire on whom we list m .' And how 
doth he prove all this ? Forsooth, by the words of the Lord 
Jer. i. 10. to the prophet Jeremy ; Proptereb, constituti a Deo, etc. ; ' We 
are, to that end/ saith he, ' placed by God over nations and 
kingdoms, that we may destroy, and pull up, and build, and 
plant.' Herein Innocentius the Third likewise had an especial 
gift ; for, speaking of Sylvester, he saith, he was both a bishop 
and a king"; relying not only upon the Scriptures, where 
Rev. 19. Christ is called King of kings, and Lord of lords, but upon 
l Pet. 2. 9. another place of St. Peter, ' You are a chosen generation and 
royal priesthood;' which words, he affirmeth, may be spi- 
ritually understood of Sylvester's successors, because, saith 
he, ' the Lord hath chosen them to be both priests and kings.' 311 
And to prevent an objection, lest any man should ask where 
it might be found that the Lord had so chosen them to both 
those great dignities, he telleth us that Constantine by a 
divine revelation gave unto Sylvester, with a crown of gold, 
the whole kingdom of the west. But yet he hath some 
better proofs to this purpose. For whereas Christ said unto 
Luk. a. 4. St. Peter, Due in altum, ' Launch out into the deep,' this 
deep, saith Innocentius °, is Rome, which had then the pri- 
macy and principality over all the world; and therefore, 
where the Lord saith, ' Launch out into the deep,' it is as 
though He should have said, Vade Romam, ' Go to Rome,' 
the seat both of the priesthood and the empire. Again, ex- 
Wat. 24.45. pounding these words, ' Who is a faithful servant and wise, 
whom his master hath made ruler over his house?' he 

m Aventin., lib. vi. [See note 4 A. J » In Fest. SS. Petri et Pauli, Serm. ii. 

" Innocent. III. in Festo. D. Sylvest. [See note 4: C] 
Papae Serm. i. [See note 4 B.] 



overall's convocation book. 249 

applieth them to St. Peter ; and therefore thus testifieth of B o K 

himself; ' Of truth, I am appointed over this family ; hut who : — 

am I, to sit higher than kings and to hold the throne of 
glory ? Mihi namque dicitur in prophetd, etc. ; For to me it 
is said in the prophet, I have appointed thee over nations Jer.i. 10. 
and kingdoms, that thou mayst pluck up, and root out, and 
destroy, and throw down, and build, and plant P.' And a 
little after ; ' You see, who is this servant, even the vicar of 
Christ, the successor of Peter, the Christ of the Lord, the 
God of Pharaoh ; one placed in the midst betwixt God and 
man; short of God, but beyond man; less than God, but 
greater than man.' Likewise from St. Peter's walking on 
the water, he maketh this inference. ' Forasmuch,' saith he, 
' as many waters are many people, and the congregations of 
waters are the sea; in that St. Peter did walk upon the 
waters of the sea, he did demonstrate his power over all the 
world i.' 

Further, this Innocentius having written a malapert letter 
to the emperor of Constantinople, his majesty, in answer of 
it, putteth him in mind how St. Peter commandeth all men [i Pet. 2. 
to be subject to kings 1 ; whereunto the pope replied, saying, ''' 
312 that St. Peter wrote so to his own subjects, and did not 
therein include himself; and that moreover he might not 
only have remembered that it was not said to any king, but 
to a priest, 'Behold I have placed thee over nations and [Jer.i.io.] 
kingdoms,' and so followeth the words of the text ; but like- 
wise, that as God made two lights in the firmament of [Gen. l. 
heaven, a greater and a less, the one for the day, the other 
for the night ; so for the firmament of the universal Church 
He made two dignities, the pontifical and the regal; the 
pontifical resembling the sun, which is the great light, and 
the regal the moon, which is the less light ; to the end that 
thereby it might be known that there is as great difference 8 
betwixt pontifical bishops and kings, as there is betwixt the 
sun and the moon. 

But here we must a little digress, to observe that this pope, 



» In Consecrat. Rom. Pontif., Serm. ii. r Innocentius Xertius Imperatori 

[See note 4 D.] Constant. [See note 4 F.] 

i Innocent. Patriarch. Constant. Epist. ' [there is a great difference. D.] 
Decret., lib. ii. [See note 4 E.] 



250 overall's convocation book. 

book being swoln as big as the sun, cast his beams, not only into 

'■ — England and scorched king John exceedingly about the year 

1212, by thundering against him and interdicting the king- 
dom, and by exciting his subjects to rebellion and treason, 
the weapons of those bishops ; but likewise fired Otho the 
emperor out of the empire, by raising up against him Fre- 
derick the Second'. And when he had played these two 
feats, amongst many other, he held a council at Lateran, 
anno 1215, wherein, to strengthen such traitorous proceed- 
ings, he caused it to be ordained, as it is pretended, ' that if 
any temporal lord, being admonished by the Church, should 
not purge his country from heresy, the metropolitan and 
other comprovincial bishops should excommunicate him ; and 
if within a year he did not give satisfaction in that behalf, 
the same should be signified to the bishop of Home, that so 
he, from thenceforward, might denounce his vassals absolved 
from their fidelity unto him, and expose his land to Catholics, 
to be, without contradiction, by them possessed 11 .' Upon 
this canon, many in these days do much rely; although 313 
indeed it was but a project, amongst many other, to have 
been concluded in that assembly ; wherein nothing could be 
clearly determined, saith one of their writers x , because by 
wars it was broken off; which the pope labouring to suppress, 
died in that journey. 

And now we return from whence we digressed ; and leaving 
Innocentius, do address ourselves to Boniface the Eighth, who 
had as great dexterity as his said predecessor in expounding 
Luk. 22. of the Scriptures. For whereas the Apostles, upon a mis- 
taking of Christ's meaning, where He bade them provide bags 
and scrips for themselves, and that he who wanted a sword 
should sell his coat and buy one; they answered, saying, 
Lord, we have two swords ; this pope inferreth y , there is in 
the Church a spiritual sword and a temporal ; and that con- 
sequently they are both at the commandment of the bishops 
of Rome. Also to make the matter more clear touching the 
temporal sword, which should rule the world in all temporal 

• Matth. Paris in Johan. Abbas * Platin. in Innoc. III. [See note 

Ursperg. Genebr. Chronol. Plat, in In- 4 1.] 

hoc. III. [See note 4 G.] » Extrav. de Majoritate et Obed. 

" ConciL Lateral). can. 3. Oper. Innoc. Unam sanctam. [See note 4 J.] 

torn. i. [See note 1 H.] i 



36,38. 



overall's convocation book. 251 

causes, he, saith Boniface, that shall deny that St. Peter had BOOK 
this temporal sword, doth not well understand Christ's words, ITI- 
when He bade St. Peter, after he had cut off Malchus his ear, 
that he should put up his sword. Again; whereas the 
Apostle doth teach us that the spiritual man judgeth all iCor.2.15. 
things, but is judged by none, this good bishop doth ingross 
these words to the only use of the popes; and thereupon 
concludeth that they have power to judge and censure all 
earthly powers and authorities, but are themselves exempted 
from the checks and censures of any, as being only subject 
to God and to His judgment. And again ; that the spiritual 
authority may institute and judge the terrestrial, it is verified 
by the prophecy of Jeremy, ' Behold, I have placed thee this [Jer.1.10.] 
day over nations and kingdoms ;' for the perverting of which 
portion of Scripture both this pope and Innocentius the 
314 Third, with all the popes that since have followed, were and 
are much beholding to Adrian the Fourth; he being the 
first 2 , for aught we find, that so did overstrain it. Lastly, 
that he might imitate, as he seemeth, the governor of the j hn 2. 
feast in the Gospel, that brought forth his best wine in the ^ l0 '^ 
end of the feast; and likewise such skilful rhetoricians as 
commonly do build their principal conclusions upon their 
most pinching arguments ; his Holiness relying upon the 
Scriptures, because it is not said, ' In the beginnings;' but, Gen. 1. 1. 
' In the beginning God made heaven and earth ;' therefore 
except we will say with the Manichees that God did not 
Himself make all things, but that there was also another 
Creator as well as He, it must needs be confessed that there 
is but one, viz. St. Peter's successor, that is the chief and 
principal ruler of all the world ; and so he cometh to his irre- 
fragable conclusion, ' We declare, we define, and we pro- 
nounce, that it is of the necessity of salvation for all human 
creatures to be subject to the bishop of Borne.' 

"We may not therefore marvel that having thus notably 
made perfect the rough platform drawn out by Gregory the 
Seventh, rubbed over by Hadrian the Fourth, and amended 
by Innocentius the Third, of so infinite a .sovereignty, if he, 
the said Boniface, to make the honour and glory more con- 

1 Aventin., lib. vi. [See note 4 K.] 



252 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK spicuous and memorable to all posterity, after he had thrice 
IIL refused to yield the crown of the empire to Albertus Austria- 
cus, came forth one day amongst the people to be admired of 
them with a sword by his side, and a crown upon his head ; 
saying that he, and none but he, was Csesar, Augustus, em- 
peror, and lord of the world a . It had been plain dealing, if 
for the better strengthening of this his greatness, he had 
alleged the words in the Gospel for the honour of his lord 

Mat. 4. 9. paramount, ' All these will I give thee/ because he did so 
worthily by his said proceedings magnify his name and 
authority. 

PLACET EIS. 

JO. OVERALL. 



[Ma 
20.] 



CHAP. X. sis 

We have hitherto followed the bishops of Rome through 
many windings, from their mean and militant condition like 
to their brethren, unto their glorious estate, and, as we may 
say, triumphant. We found them at the first little better than 
Mat. t« . their master, Who had not a place where to lay His head ; 
but now they are, as we see, become Caesars, emperors, and 
lords of all the world. It was long since very well said b , by 
a good friend of that see , Excellentia Romani imperii exMit 
papatum Romani pontificis supra alias ecclesias ; ' The excel- 
lency of the Roman empire did lift up the papacy above 
other churches/ Which exaltation and advancement of 
those bishops, he might well have added, hath been, as else- 
where we have said, the very bane and canker-worm of the 
empire itself, by their sucking out of it, for the strengthening 
of themselves, the juice and those vital spirits whereby 
formerly the vigour and glory of it did subsist, and all by 
rebellion and treason under the pretence of religion, and 
through their false glosses, applications, and violent inforce- 

a Juan. Maiius de Schism, part ii. b [long since said. D.~\ 

cap. 18. Cation. Chronica. [See note c Gab. Biel. Expos. Can. Miss. 

4 L.] Lect. 23. ex Eusebio. [See note 4 M.] 



overall's convocation book. 253 

mehts to a wrong sense of the sacred Scriptures. Wherein BOOK 
although they had an especial faculty, yet they could never - — 



have so greatly prevailed as they did against such an estate 
as the empire was, nor against so many great kings and other 
princes that were not subject unto it, if they had not been 
upheld in all their said wicked courses by sundry their 
flatterers and parasites, who imitating their examples in per- 
verting and wresting the Scriptures, did take upon them to 
make good and to justify whatsoever the said popes had 
316 either done or said, were it never so impious, treacherous, 
or traitorous; as by that which followeth it will plainly 
appear. 

About the year 1140, which was upon the point of fifty- 
eight years after Gregory the Seventh's death, Theologia 
Scholastica sive Disputatrix, the Scholastical, or brabbling 
Divinity, as one calleth it d , began to peep into the world, 
when Peter Lombard writ his Books of Distinctions; and 
did not only himself thereby trouble the truth, as another 
saith e , with the mud of questions and streams of opinions, 
but also set many men after him on work in writing long 
commentaries upon his said Distinctions, to the hatching 
of infinite oppositions and difficult perplexities. In which 
number Thomas of Aquine bare the greatest sway; who 
entering into this course about forty years after Innocentius 
the Third his days, and finding how Gregory the Seventh, 
Paschal the Second, Innocentius the Second, Adrian the 
Fourth, Alexander 'the Third, and the said Innocentius the 
Third, with divers other popes, had ruffled with the emperors, 
and what a hand they had gotten over the Scriptures, became 
the chiefest champion of a schoolman that Rome ever had. 
Out of these words, 'Of His fulness we have all received',' Johm.i6. 
he was able to collect that there is in the bishop of Rome 
the fulness of all graces. Again, because Christ, Whom he 
maketh bishop of Rome, may be called, as he saith, a King 
and a Priest, he thereof inferreth it not to be inconvenient 
.that His successors should be so styled. Also, we know not 
how, but he hath found it out that when God said to Jeremy, 
'I have set thee over nations and kingdoms,' He spake so [Jer.i.io.] 

d Genebrard. Chron. [See note 4 N.] ' Tho. Aquin. de Regimin. Princi- 

« Aventin., lib. vi. [See note 4 O.] pum, lib. iii. cap. 10. [See note 4 P.] 



254 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK unto him, in persona vicarii Chrisli, 'in the person of Christ's 
: — vicar *.' Furthermore, in that Aristotle saith h , that the body 



hath his virtue and operation by the sonl, he supposeth it 
must needs follow, that the jurisdiction of princes hath her 
being, virtue and operation from St. Peter and his successors. 
For further proof whereof, as fearing it would be thought 
insufficient that he had said before, he buckleth himself to 317 
certain facts of the popes and emperors ; saying that Con- 
stantine did give the empire to Sylvester ; that pope Adrian 
made Charles the Great emperor ; and that likewise Otho 
the First was created emperor by pope Leo. But at the last 
he striketh this point dead ; because, saith he, it is manifest 
that pope Zachary deposed the king of France, and absolved 
all his barons from their oath of fidelity; that Innocentius 
the Third took the empire from Otho the Fourth, and that 
Honorius, his next successor, dealt in like sort with Frederick 
the Second. And, as it were to make up all, speaking of the 
emperor's crowns, and the custom, as it seemeth, then in use, 
he saith that the emperor did receive a crown of gold from 
the bishop of Rome, and that the pope delivered it unto him 
with his foot, in signum subfectionis sua et fidelitatis ad 
Romanam ecclesiam, 'thereby to teach him his subjection 
and loyalty to the church of Home 1 .' 

But hitherto we have heard this great schoolman by way 
of discourse, wherein, peradventure, he is more remiss and 
dissolute than when he presseth his points logically, as the 
manner is in schools. "We will therefore trace him a little in 
that path ; if first we shall observe that it is his custom, when 
he handleth a question that doth concern the church of 
Borne, as soon as he hath propounded it, he first proceedeth 
with his videtur quod non, and bringeth sometimes both 
Scriptures and Fathers for the negative part; his purpose 
still being to encounter them with his sed contra est, 'but 
such or such a pope holdeth the contrary:' and then he 
cometh in first with his conclusion, and secondly with his 
dicendum est : wherein he so laboureth and bestirreth him- 
self, as that always the said Scriptures and Fathers are 

k Tho. Aquin. de Regimin. Princi- ' Tho. Aquin. de Regimin. Princi- 

pum, cap. 19. pum, cap. 20. [See note 4 Q.1 

* Cap. 10. J 



255 

wrung and enforced to yield to the pope. As for example, BOOK 
-having propounded this question, 'Whether for apostasy — — — 

318 from the faith a prince do lose his dominion over his sub- 
jects, and so consequently, if he he excommunicated V there 
heing the same reason for the one that there is for the other, 
as two great cardinals do affirm 1 , he falleth upon his videtur, 
saying, ' it seemeth that a prince for apostasy from the faith 
doth not lose his dominion over his subjects, but that they 
are still bound to obey him ; for St. Ambrose saith that 
Julian the emperor though he were an apostata, yet had 
under him Christian soldiers, to whom when he said, — Bring 
forth your army for defence of the commonwealth, they 
obeyed him. Therefore for the apostasy of the prince, their 
subjects are not absolved from his dominion. Moreover, an 
apostata from the faith is an infidel ; but some holy men are 
found faithfully to have served infidel masters, as Joseph did 
Pharaoh, Daniel Nebuchadnezzar, and Mardochee Assuerus ; 
therefore for apostasy from the faith, it is not to be yielded 
but that such a prince must be obeyed by his subjects. Sed 
contra est quod Gregorius Septimus dicit ; but Gregory the 
Seventh is of a contrary opinion, where he saith, We, keeping 
the statutes of our holy predecessors, do by our apostolick 
authority absolve from their oath those who are bound to 
excommunicate persons by fealty or the sacrament of an 
oath ; and do by all means prohibit them that they keep not 
their fidelity unto them, until they come to satisfaction.' 
Whereupon Thomas concludeth that all apostatas are ex- 
communicated, sicut et hceretici, as all heretics are ; and that 
therefore their subjects are delivered from their obedience 
and oaths of fidelity unto such lords and princes; and so 
addeth his dicendum est; where dallying and shifting with 
his distinctions, the answer which he maketh to the words of 
St. Ambrose is this; 'At that time the Church,— being in 
her minority, had not the power to bridle princes ; and 'that 
therefore she suffered the faithful to obey Julian the Apos- 
tata in those things quae nondum erant contra fidem, which 

319 were not then against faith ; ut majus periculum fidei vita- 
retur, that the greater danger of faith might be eschewed/ 

k 2a. 2se. Qusest. 12. art 2. [See ' Card. Toledo. Card. Alanus. 

note 4 R.] 



256 overall's convocation book. 

book And the second objection he more slightly passeth over, 
: — saying that there is not the like reason of infidels and 



apostatas. And thus this great schoolman, relying upon the 
authority of Gregory the Seventh, had adventured to oppose 
himself against the examples alleged out of the Old Testa- 
ment, against the practice of the primitive Church, and 
against the judgment of St. Ambrose, not caring how many 
thousands by this rebellious doctrine might come to destruc- 
tion, so as the bishops of Rome might have the world at their 
commandment. We here omit how as Thomas and divers 
others writ many large volumes upon Peter Lombard, the 
Master of the Sentences, his Distinctions ; so afterwards, and 
especially of later times, books upon books have been pub- 
lished upon his, the said Thomas', works ; all of them pur- 
suing, as they come unto it, this seditious and traitorous 
doctrine so clerk-like handled by their master. Only we 
observe this great schoolman's conscience, how in labouring 
to shift off the truth maintained by St. Ambrose, he could 
pass over a lie in Gregory the Seventh, where he saith that 
in absolving of subjects from their oath of obedience, and in 
prohibiting them from performing their duties and fidelity 
towards their sovereigns, he followed the statutes of his holy 
predecessors ; being himself the first that ever durst be so 
desperate ; as also that he confesseth it was not in St. 
Ambrose his time contra fidem for subjects to obey their 
sovereigns, though they were either infidels or excommu- 
nicate; and likewise how thankfully the bishops of Rome 
accepted and approved this man's travails, so resolutely 
undertaken on their behalf. Urbanus the Fourth did so 
admire him m , as he reputed his doctrine veluti coelilus de- 
lapsam, ' as to have fallen from heaven.' Innocentius so 
admired both him and his great learning, ut ei primum post 
canonicam Scripturam locum tribuere non dubitaverat, ' as he 
doubteth not to give unto him and to his works above all 320 
other Fathers and writers", the next place after the canonical 
Scriptures : and John the Twenty-second made him a saint 
in the year 1329°, about forty-nine years after his death. 

m Aug. Hunnae Epist ad Pium V. thers and writers' are omitted in D 1 
in Sum. Aquinat. [See note 4 S.] ° Surras de Sanctorum Histor. torn 

" [The words ' above all other Fa- ii. Martii 7. [See note 4 T.] 



overall's convocation book. 257 

He was born during the reign of Henry the Third, king of BOOK 

England ; died about the second year of king Edward the : — 

First, and was canonized a saint in the time of king Edward 
the Second ; so ancient is this chief pillar of popery. 

PLACET EIS. 

JO. OVERALL. 



CHAP. XI. 

JustinianP the emperor, about the year 533, did so con- 
tract the civil law as he brought it from almost two thousand 
books into fifty q , besides some other which he added of his 
own. Howbeit shortly after, it grew out of use in Italy, by 
reason of the incursions of sundry barbarous nations, who, 
neglecting the imperial laws, did practise their own; till 
after almost six hundred years, that Lotharius Saxo, the 
emperor, about the year 1136 r did revive again in that 
country and in other places also the ancient use and autho- 
rity of it. Which course of the emperor did not much con- 
tent, as it seemeth, the bishops of Rome, because it revived 
the memory of the ancient honour and dignity of the empire. 
Whereupon, very shortly after, Eugenius the Third 3 set Gra- 
tian in hand to compile a body of canon law, by contract- 
ing into one book the ancient constitutions ecclesiastical and 
canons of councils ; that the state of the papacy might not in 
that behalf be inferior to the empire ; which work the said 
Gratian performed and published in the days of Stephen 
321 king of England, about the year 1151, terming the same 
Concordia discordantium Canonum, ' A Concord of disagree- 
ing Canons/ Of whose great pains therein so by him taken, 
a learned man saith thus ; Gratianus Me jus pontificate dila- 
niavit at que confudiP ; 'that fellow Gratian did tear in piecea 

p Genebr. Chronol. [See note 4 U.] [See note 4 V.] 

'' [The remaining words of this sen- s Petr. Gregor. Partition. Juris Ca- 

tence are added in the margin of A. non., lib. i. cap. 1. [See note 4 W.] 

in a different hand.] l Arentin. lib. vi. [See note 4 X.] 

' Abbas Ursperg. Carion. Chron. 

OVERALL. S 



258 overall's convocation book. 

book the pontifical law and confound it ;' the same being in our 

'- — libraries sincere and perfect. But this testimony or any 

thing else to the contrary that might truly be objected 
against that book notwithstanding, the author's chief purpose 
being to magnify and extol the court of Rome, his said book 
got, we know not how, this glorious title, Decretum aureum 
Divi Gratiani"; ' The Golden Decree of St. Gratian ;' and he 
himself, as it appeareth, became, for the time, a saint for his 
pains. 

Indeed he brake the ice to those that came after him, by 
devising the method which since hath been pursued, for the 
enlarging and growth of the said body, by some of the popes 
themselves. Gregory the Ninth, about the year 1236, and 
in the time of king Henry the Third*, after sundry draughts 
made by Innocentius the Third y , and others, of a second 
volume of the canon law, caused the same to be perused, 
enlarged, and by his authority to be published ; and being 
divided into five books, is entituled, The Decretals of Gre- 
gory the Ninth. Boniface the Eighth, the great Augustus, 
as before we have shewed, commanded likewise another col- 
lection to be made of such constitutions and decrees as had 
either been omitted by Gregory, or were made afterwards by 
other succeeding bishops and councils ; and this collection is 
called, Sextus Liber Decretalium, ' The Sixth Book of the 
Decretals ;' and was set out to the world in the year 1298, in 
the reign of king Edward the First. Clement the Fifth, in 
like manner, having bestowed great travail upon a fourth 
work, comprehending five books, died before he could finish 
it z ; but his successor, John the Twenty-second, did, in the 
year 1317, and in the time of king Edward the Second, make 322 
perfect and publish the same work of Clement, and gave it the 
name of The Clementines". Afterwards also came out an- 
other volume, termed The Extravagants ; because it did not 
only comprehend certain degrees of the said John the Twenty- 
second, but likewise sundry other constitutions made by 
other popes, both before and after him, which flew abroad 
uncertainly in many men's hands, and were therefore swept 

" Decret. Grat. impress. Paris, anno y Genebr. Chronol. [See note 4 Z.I 

1510. [See note 4 Y.] '■ Prooem. Clementin. 

1 Petr. Greg. ib. " In fine Clem. [See note 5 A.] 



overall's convocation book. 259 

up and put together after the year 1478, into one bundle, BOOK 

called Extravagant Decretals b , which came to light Post Sex- LLL 

turn, ' after the Sixth/ By which title the compiler of this 
work would gladly, as it seemeth, have had it accounted the 
seventh book of the Decretals ; but it never attaining that 
credit, the same by Sixtus Quintus his assent is attributed to 
a collection of certain other constitutions made by Peter 
Matthew , of divers popes from the time of Sixtus the 
Fourth, who died in the year 1484. To all these books 
mentioned, there have beeu lately added three great volumes 
of Decretal Epistles, from St. Clement to Gregory the 
Seventh his days ; also a huge heap of the pope's bulls, from 
the said Gregory's time to Pius Quintus ; and lastly, no short 
sum of papal constitutions set forth a little before the said 
seventh book of the Decretals. So as all these volumes being 
put together, they exceed as far the body of the civil law, 
as the usurped dignity of the papacy exceedeth the mean 
estate of the empire. 

PLACET EIS. 

JO. OVERALL. 



323 CHAP. XII. 

We have in the former chapter made mention of the new 
and later sort of decretals, bulls, and constitutions, not 
knowing what credit the popes will bestow upon them here- 
after; and therefore leaving them to their chance, we have 
thought it expedient to return to the ancient canon law, re- 
vived and approved not long since by Gregory the Thirteenth, 
where we find a new ocean of questions, disputations, quarrels 
and babblements. For as it happened with the civil law, that it 
no sooner was again renewed and restored by Lotharius d , but 
sundry great doctors began to write many books and com- 
mentaries upon it, to explain it, and to discuss the difficulties 

b Extrav. de. pcenit. et remiss. Etsi. stitut. praefat. ad Sixtum Quintum. 
Intitul. Extravag. [See note 5 B.] [See note 5 C] 

' Petrus Matthasus in summa Con- d Genebr. Chvon. [See note 5 A.] 

s2 



260 overall's convocation book. 

book which did arise in it ; so fell it out with the canon law, the 

'- — number being almost infinite of glossographers that made 

short notes upon it, and of canonists who set forth large dis- 
courses for the salving of contradictions and of many other ab- 
surdities. Amongst all which lawyers, doctors, glossographers, 
and canonists, assisted, as every man's fancy led him, with 
many schoolmen and sundry divines, such as they were, there 
did shortly after grow many great controversies and endless 
oppositions. The civilians of Italy, perceiving by the body of 
the civil law how far the empire was dejected from that royal 
estate and majesty which once it enjoyed, and finding also 
that many of the best reasons in their judgments, which the 
popes, the canon law, the glossographers, the canonists, the 
schoolmen and many more, had brought to prove that the 
pope ought to have jurisdiction over all the churches in the 
world ; (as, that bees had a captain, that beasts a leader, 
that one is fit to end controversies, that a monarchy is the 324 
best form of government, and that one must be over all to 
receive appeals, to give direction unto all, to punish all 
rebellious persons, and many such like e ,) were fully as forci- 
ble and strong to prove that there ought to be one emperor 
over all the world ; they did very stiffly and resolutely insist 
upon that point, and went so roundly to work in it, by force 
of the said reasons and with many other arguments, that 
some of them would needs have it heresy for any man to hold 
the contrary ; alleging a text for their purpose, where it is 
Lu. 2. l. said, that ' in those days there came a commandment from 
Augustus Caesar, that all the world should be taxed/ 

Against those Italian civilians ultramontane, the civilians 
on this side the Alps, Frenchmen, Spaniards, and of other 
countries, opposed themselves f with all their force ; not in any 
dislike of the honour due to the emperors, but because other- 
wise their masters, the kings of France, of Spain, and of 
divers other kingdoms, who had freed themselves long before 
from the empire, should be brought again, de jure at the 
least, by the foresaid reasons to be subject unto it. Where- 
upon, in confutation of them, and to strengthen their own 

• Dominic. Soto de Jure et Justit. [See note 5 B.] 
lib. iv. QuiEst. 4. Artie. 2. Barth. Cas- f Barth. Cassan. ibid. Ferd. Vasquez. 

saneeus in Catalog. Glor. Mundi, par. Controv. lib. i. cap. 20, 21. [See note 

5. censid. 29. Navarr. in cap. Novit. 5 C] 



overall's convocation book. 261 

assertion, they alleged that one bee was never the captain BOOK 



over all bees, nor one crane the general of all cranes, nor one - 
beast the leader of all beasts ; that it was against the law of 
God, the law of nature and of nations ; that there were never 
any monarchs so great, but there were in the world many 
kings who were never subject unto them ; that the place of 
Scripture is to be understood of all the places in the world that 
were then under the Romans, and ought to be extended no 
further ; that a monarchy is then best, when it is contained 
within such limits as it may well be governed; that all 
monarchies hitherto had ever their bounds, which were well 
known ; that it is impossible for all men to fetch justice from 
325 one place, or to receive thence any benefit by their appeals ; 
and so after many other such arguments they do conclude, 
that to think that the emperor ought to have the government 
of all the world is a vain, an absurd and an untrue conceit. 

Now we are to consider how in all these troubled disputa- 
tions and oppositions, the glossographers, canonists, school- 
men and parasitical divines, that were sworn to the pope, 
behaved themselves. As soon as the civil law began to 
flourish, as being read by the emperor's commandment in 
sundry universities, Gregory the Ninth 8 began to smell what 
was like to come of it, and therefore did afterwards forbid it 
to be read in Paris, being the especial place then h , as it 
seemeth, where it was most esteemed. But as touching the 
point so controverted, when these champions of the popes 
saw how the matter went, and that either they must hold 
that there ought to be but one emperor over all king- 
doms in the world, or else be forced to confess that there 
ought not to be one pope over all the churches in the world, 
the same reason being as pregnant for the one as for the 
other, they joined with the Italian civilians' that there ought 
to be but one emperor. Marry, how ? Forsooth, remem- 
bering Gregory the Seventh, Adrian the Fourth, Innocentius 
the Third, and that great Augustus Caesar, Boniface the 
Eighth, and divers other popes, how emperor-like they had 
demeaned themselves and what great authority they chal- 



et Carion. Chronic. [See note 5 D.] ' Ferdin. Vasquez. lit supra. Barth. 

h Genebr. Chronol. [See note 5 E.] Cassan. ut supra. [See note 5 F.] 



26.2 overall's convocation book. 

book lenged ; the said pontifical champions fell to this issue, that 

: — the pope being Christ's vicar, who was ' Lord of lords, and 

King of kings,' it must needs follow that the pope was like- 
wise that one emperor who was to govern over all the world 
in temporal causes, as he did all the churches in the world in 
ecclesiastical causes. And thereupon they reasoned in this 
sort ; Christ is Lord of all the world ; but the pope is Christ's 326 
vicar on earth ; therefore the pope is lord of all the world. 
Again, the emperor is the pope's vicar and his successor in 
all temporal causes; therefore the emperor is lord of all the 
world, all temporal jurisdiction being habitually in the pope, 
and from him derived to the emperor. And many of the 
Italian lawyers, especially such as mixed their studies with 
the canon law, were well enough content, that so as the em- 
peror might be lord of all, how and whence he had it, whether 
from God or from the pope, they stood indifferent. But for 
all this, the French and Spanish lawyers stuck to their 
tackling, and were peremptory that neither the pope nor the 
emperor had any such universal dominion over all the world. 
And divers likewise of the said Italian doctors that were not 
too much addicted to the canon law, were not afraid to hold 
and maintain that the emperor held as well from God the 
authority which he had, as the pope did his papacy. How- 
beit such was the clamour of the canonists, of the glossogra- 
phers, and of the schoolmen and divines, that took their part 
in the pope's behalf, upon whom all their preferment, credit, 
and countenance did depend, as they would needs by force 
carry the bell away ; though their opposites, each of them, 
were very confident that the common opinion swayed with 
their sides, more standing for them than were against them. 
We have before briefly touched the chief grounds and rea- 
sons whereupon the civil lawyers, divided amongst themselves, 
did insist ; and therefore that we may not seem partial, we 
thought it fit to hear the canonists with their adherents 
whilst they tell us that all the world is the pope's, at his dis- 
position, as well the emperor as any other the meanest per- 
son whosoever; 'Because (1.) that Christ had all power 
given Him. (2.) That the pope blesseth the emperor. (3.) 327 
That the bishops of Rome do anoint them. (4.) That the 
Church triumphant hath but one prince. (5.) That Inno- 



OVERALL'S CONVOCATION BOOK. 263 

centius told the king of France that he did not intend to B O O K 
abate his jurisdiction ; whereby it is collected, that if he had — _ — 
pleased, he might have so done k . (6.) That in the vacancy 
of the empire the pope hath the government of it. (7.) That 
the pope translated the empire from the Grecians to the Ger- 
mans. (8.) That the papacy exceedeth the empire as far as 
gold doth lead, or as men do beasts. (9.) That pope Nicholas 
saith, Christ gave to St. Peter, the key-carrier of eternal life, 
jura terreni simul et ccelestis imperii ; ' the authority both of 
the earthly and of the heavenly empire 1 / (10.) That optimum 
optima decent ; but the monarchical government is best, and 
so fittest for the pope. (11.) That no man giveth that to 
another which he hath not himself: but the pope giveth 
licence to choose the emperor and to govern in temporal 
causes. (12.) That as the body is for the soul, so temporal 
government is for the spiritual. (13.) That reason teacheth 
us, when an office is committed to any, that also is thought 
to be committed without the which it cannot be executed ; 
but except the bishop of Rome may rule all the world, he 
cannot discharge the office that is committed unto him. And 
lastly, to omit infinite such like collections, this argument is 
reserved, after many other, by a great clerk, that it might 
strike home, viz. because it is defined by Boniface the Eighth, 
that no man can be saved except he be subject to the bishop 
of Rome. Which argument is held so strong as it carrieth 
with it divers other of little less force than itself, as that 
St. Peter had a sword, because Christ bade him to put up 
328 his sword. (2.) Ecce duo gladii, 'Behold here are two [Lu. 22.3a] 
swords •' one sword must be under another ; the temporal 
under the spiritual. (3.) It is not agreeable to the general 
course of things that they should have all equally their im- 
mediate being. (4.) The spiritual power ought to institute 
the temporal. (5.) The 'spiritual man judgeth all things/ [iCor. 2. 
and therefore what Catholic can deny that the bishop of 
Rome hath both swords, the one actually, the other habitu- 
ally, to be drawn at his commandment 111 .' 

We have not quoted the several authors that are parties 

k [Originally written, 'thatif helist, ' Stanisl. Orichovius in Chimoera. 

he could abate his jurisdiction.' The [See note 5 G.] 

alteration is made in the margin of the m Navarr. Relect. c. Novit. in 3. 

MS. by the original scribe.] Notabil. [See note 5 H.] 



264 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK unto the particulars which we have touched in this chapter ; 

— because twenty such margents would not contain them. Only 

we refer ourselves, in that behalf, unto these few which we 
have noted and selected from the rest ; unto which number 
if we shall add John of Paris, Bellarmin, and Covarruvias, 
they" altogether will furnish a man with divers sorts of other 
authors, such as they are, who have disputed these points at 
large, and in that manner as we are driven into a great ad- 
miration that any men of understanding could be so sottish 
either to write as they have done, or to give any credit to 
such ridiculous j anglings ; or rather indeed that ever Chris- 
tian kings and princes should have endured such impostors 
so long to seduce their subjects, and presumptuously to shake 
and dishonour the royal authority given them from God to 
have bridled such insolency. 

PLACET EIS. 

JO. OVERALL. 



CHAP. XIII. 32?. 

Notwithstanding that the bishops of Rome, especially 
since Gregory the Seventh's time, have ruffled and tyrannized, 
as before we have shewed, and that still they have been 
supported in all their wicked attempts, partly by stirring up 
subjects to rebel against their sovereigns, and partly by the 
canonists, schoolmen, monks, friars, hirelings, and flatterers ; 
yet their hypocrisy, pride, covetousness and ambition, were 
never so closely covered and cloaked with St. Peter's name, 
and sundry other falsehoods, wringings and wrestings, but 
that their nakedness in that behalf, with all their deformities, 
were clearly discovered by the wiser sort; and there were 
always some that spared not, as there was occasion for the 
discharging of their consciences, to speak the truth. When 
the said Gregory did so proudly encounter with the empe- 
ror Henry the Fourth", he was condemned for a perjured 

■> Johan. de Paris, tract, de potest. 2. part. Relect. § 9. [See note 5 I.] 
Regia et Papali. Bellarm. de sum. ° Abbas Urspergens. an. 

Pont, lib. v. cap. i. Didac. Covarruvias. Aventin., lib. f. [See note 5 J.] 



overall's convocation book. 265 

person and deposed from his place by a council held at book 
Worms in the year 1076, by all the bishops of Germany — m -— 
almost, saving those of Saxony, who in his quarrel were 
become traitors to the empire. And afterwards also p , in the 
year 1080, the said Gregory was more roughly handled in 
another council of thirty bishops at Brixia ; wherein he was 
declared to be a perturber of the Christian empire, a sower 
of discord, a protector of perjury, a murderer, a necromancer, 
one possessed with a wicked spirit, a man altogether un- 
worthy of the papacy, and therefore to be deprived and 
expelled. 

Henry the Fifthi with his council did easily discern the 
packings both of Paschal the Second and of his predecessors ; 
330 when he complained of their thrusting him into arms against 
his father; and how geridore oppresso, f his father being 
overborne/ they sought Ukewise his suppression and over- 
throw. He charged them with great unthankfulness in that, 
being made rich by the emperors, they were never satisfied, 
but under a religious pretence of ecclesiastical liberty desired 
still more and more, and that by shaking off from their 
shoulders all duties and subjection, they did affect the empire 
itself and would not cease until they had attained if. With 
this the emperor's plainness the said Paschal being incensed, 
made certain unlawful decrees against the said emperor; 
which decrees the divines of Fruxinum, who were accounted 
the most learned men in all Germany, did condemn and 
reverse, as being contrary to the word of God. Upon the 
insolent speeches of Adrian the Fourth's messenger, one that 
was present had slain the said messenger if the emperor had 
not stayed him. And two archbishops thereupon did write to 
Rome, accusing the priests there of pertinacy, pride, cove- 
tousness and faction against the empire ; requiring them to 
give Adrian their pope some better counsel 3 . 

Frederick the Second, in one of his letters to the princes 
of Christendom, in defence of himself against Gregory the 
Ninth, doth likewise most notably describe the ambitious 
aspiring hearts of the bishops of that see; affirming that 

p TIrspergens. an. 1080. Aventin., ' [' had it ended.' D.] 

lib. v. [See note 5 K.] " Aventin., lib. vi. [See note 5 M.] 

' Aventin., lib. vi. [See note 5 L.] 



266 overall's convocation book. 

book they sought the overthrow of the empire and to bring all 
111: men in servitude under them, to the end that they them- 
selves might thereby be more feared and reverenced than 
Almighty God'. But the archbishop of Juvavia, now called 
Saltzburg u , in an oration which he made in a council of 
state during the said emperor's reign, exceedeth in this 
argument; where he affirmeth that those bishops, libidine 
dominandi, did trouble the whole world, audendo, fallendo, e/ 331 
bella ex bellis serendo*. Also Otho regulus Boiorum, the prince 
of Bavaria, in the days of Innocentius the Fourth, told the 
bishops that joined with the pope, that as they grew to their 
greatness by discord, so being overcome with desire of 
honour, in stirring up wars, they were worse than Turks or 
Saracens. Moreover in the days of Honorius the Fourth, 
the bishop of Tube, when the pope would have set the 
emperor in war against the French, and under that pretence 
required by his legate, of all the clergy in Germany, non 
decimas sed quartos, ' not the tenth, but the fourth part of 
their livings/ moved the said clergy and many of the state 
then present, that they should no longer submit themselves 
unto the Romish vultures, who had very long tyrannized, and 
laboured nothing more than to thrust princes into war one 
against another ; adding thereunto, that the pope had armed 
the Scythians, Arabians, and Turks, against them ; and that 
he verily thought that the pope loved them better than he 
did the Germans. 

And what men thought?, when they durst speak, of the 
bishops of Rome and his priests, in the days of Nicholas the 
Fourth, it may appear by the words of a nobleman, one 
Menardus, earl of Tyrol, as we conceive, when he said, ' that 
he would never make himself a scorn to such effeminate 
antichrists and prodigious eunuchs ; who being indeed,' saith 
he, ' our servants, do fight for superiority, and would domi- 
neer over us that are their lords. They are worse than 
Turks, Saracens, Tartars, and Jews ; and do more injury to 
Christian simpbcity.' Dominationem arripiunt, ' they will by 

' Matth. Paris, in Hen. III. Aven- * Munster Cosmogr., lib. iii. Aven- 

tin., lib. 7. [See note 5 N.] tin., lib. iii. [See note 5 O.] 

" [The words, ' now called Saltz- ? Aventin. ut supra. [See note 5 P.] 
burg,' are added above the line.] 



overall's convocation hook. 267 

force overrule all.' In the time of Ludovicus Bavarus* the book 

emperor, although three popes successively opposed them 

selves against him with all the mischievous practices that 
they could devise, yet many learned men, both divines and 
civil lawyers, did justify the emperor's proceedings, and con- 
332demn the popes. And some wrote books to that effect, 
saying to the emperor, Tu, nos pugnis, ense, ferro, &c. ; ' Do 
thou deliver us from the pope's servitude by force.' Nos te 
lingua, &c. ; ' And we will revenge our quarrel with our 
tongues, our pens, our letters, our style, our books and 
words a .' And thereupon accordingly, as their own author 
saith b , they proved by the testimony both of divine and 
human laws, Joannem libidine dominandi insanire, ' that John 
the pope was grown mad through his desire of principality 
and sovereignty.' Also the emperor himself , about the year 
1324, speaking in scorn of the said John the Twenty-Second, 
saith, that the pope, in taking upon him to be both Augustus 
and Pontifex, shewed himself therein to be monstrum biceps, 
' a monster with two heads ;' and that it was apparent by 
divinity and by all laws, that the bishop of Rome had no 
interest to both these dignities. Many notable things are 
contained in divers of this emperor's letters and decrees, as 
also in the said orations and writings above here mentioned, 
which are very worthy to be perused and made more known 
than they are; all of them labouring to suppress that in- 
solency of the bishops of Rome, in challenging to themselves 
the right of the empire and the authority to confirm the 
same as they thought good ; making the emperors thereby 
their vicars or substitutes. 

But it is most of all worthy the diligent observation, that 
in these later times, when the grossness of popery hath been 
more throughly looked into and scanned, the Jesuits them- 
selves are grown to be ashamed of the said most absurd and 
ridiculous challenge. And therefore Cardinal Bellarmin d 
hath written five chapters against it, wherein first he distin- 
guisheth them from Catholic divines who maintained that 

' Marsil. Patavin. Jo. Gandaven. Patavin. [See note 5 R.] 
Lxvit. de Berbenburg. Andr. Bishop of b Aventin., lib. vii. [See note 5 S.] 
Fruxin. Ulric. Hangenor. [See note c Ibidem. [See note 5 T.] 

5 Q.] d Bell, de Rom. Pont., lib. v. cap. 1. 

* Dante Aligerius. Will. Ockam. [See note 5 U.] 
Bona Gratis. Mich. Caesenates Anton. 



268 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK opinion ; and then setting down these three propositions as 

'- — sure grounds of truth, viz. papam non esse dominum totius 

mundi; 'that the pope is not lord of all the world;' papam 333 
non esse dominum totius mundi Christiani ; ' that the pope is 
not lord of all the Christian world ;' papam non habere ullam 
temporalem jurisdictionem directe ; ' that the pope had no 
temporal jurisdiction directly ;' he confuteth their arguments 
who are of another judgment. Where he shaketh off, very 
lightly, the chief places of Scripture and some other tes- 
timonies whereupon the said arguments are principally 
grounded ; as that of two swords ; and where Christ saith, 
[Mat. 28. ' All power is given to Me in heaven and earth ;' and the 
testimony likewise of pope Nicholas, affirming that Christ 
committed to Peter, the key-carrier of eternal life, terreni 
simul et ccelestis imperii jura, ' the interest both of the earthly 
and heavenly empire;' which he casteth away, either as an 
assertion forged by Gratian, the same being not found in the 
said pope's writings, or else to have another sense, this, as it 
is urged, being against the said pope's direct words in one of 
his epistles. 

His first proposition, ' that the pope is not Lord of all the 
world,' he justifieth in respect, (1.) That infidels are not his 
sheep. (2.) That he cannot judge infidels. (3.) That princes, 
infidels, are true and supreme princes of their kingdoms ; 
because dominion is neither founded in grace nor faith, as it 
appeareth, because God approved the kingdoms of the gen- 
tiles, both in the Old and New Testament. And upon these 
said reasons he inferreth it to be a ridiculous conceit for any 
man to think that God gave to the pope any right over the 
kingdoms of the whole world; considering that He never 
gave unto him ability to use any such right. 

And for the confirmation of his second proposition, 'that 
the pope is not lord of all the Christian world ;' he proveth 
the same by these reasons. (1.) Because if he had any such 
dominion, by the law of God, the same ought to appear 334, 
either in the Scriptures or by some apostolical traditions; 
but it appeareth by neither ; ergo. And his second reason is 
this ; Christ neither did nor doth take kingdoms from any to 
whom they do appertain, but doth rather establish them : 
therefore when the king becometh a Christian, he doth not 



overall's convocation book. 269 

lose his terrene kingdoms which he lawfully before enjoyed ; book 
but he obtaineth a new right to the everlasting kingdom; : — 



otherwise, saith he, the benefit received by Christ should be 
hurtful to kings, and grace should destroy nature. Also he 
confuteth the ordinary distinction amongst the schoolmen 
and canonists, who affirm that the pope hath both powers 
in himself, but doth commit the execution of the civil power 
unto others ; and writeth thus ; ' Whatsoever emperors have, 
they have it from Christ ; and therefore, saith he, the bishop 
of Rome either may take from kings and emperors the exe- 
cution of their authority, as being himself the highest king 
and emperor, or he may not : if he may, then is he greater 
than Christ ; if he may not, ergo, he hath not in truth any 
regal power.' And he concludeth this point with this ob- 
servation ; ' As the sun did not institute or make the moon, 
but God Himself; so likewise the empire and the pontifical 
dignity are not one, neither doth the one absolutely depend 
upon the other.' 

Lastly, to prove his third proposition, ' That the pope hath 
no temporal jurisdiction directly/ he reasoneth in this sort. 
Christ, as He was man, whilst He lived here upon earth, 
neither took nor would take any temporal dominion ; but 
the bishop of Rome is Christ's vicar and doth represent 
Christ unto us, qualis erat dum hie inter homines viveret, ' as 
He was, whilst He lived here amongst men;' therefore the 
bishop of Rome hath no temporal dominion. Now before 
335 he comes to the proof of the first proposition of this argu- 
ment, and that he might make the ground thereof more 
plain, he saith, (1.) That Christ was always, as He is the 
Son of God, the King and Lord of all creatures, in the same 
sort that the Father is. (2.) That His kingdom is eternal and 
divine, and neither taketh away the kingdoms of men, nor 
can agree to the bishops of Rome. (3.) That Christ, as He 
was man, was the spiritual King of all men, and had most 
ample spiritual power over all men, as well faithful as in- 
fidels. (4.) That this spiritual power of Christ, shall, after 
the day of judgment, be sensible and manifest. (5.) That the 
glory of this kingdom did begin in our Head, Christ, when 
He arose from the dead. 

Upon which grounds he maketh these inferences. (1.) That 



270 overall's convocation book. 

book the said spiritual kingdom of Christ, the glory whereof began 

'■ — after His resurrection, is not a temporal kingdom, such as 

are the kingdoms of our kings. (2.) That the said spiritual 
kingdom of Christ over all men cannot be communicated to 
the bishop of Rome, because it presupposeth the resurrection. 
(3.) That Christ, as He was man, if He had list and had 
thought it expedient for Him, could have taken upon Him a 
kingly authority, but would not ; and therefore neither did 
receive any such authority, neither had not only the ex- 
ecution of any dominion or kingdom, but not the authority 
or power of any kingdom temporal. And so he cometh to 
the proof of his said proposition, saying, that if Christ had 
any such temporal kingdom, He had it either by hereditary 
succession, or by election, or by the law of war, or by the 
especial gift of God ; but He had it by none of these four 
ways ; ergo, He had no such dominion. For the proof of all 
which particulars he taketh good pains, and then cometh to 333 
the explication of these words in his second proposition of 
the first argument concerning this point, viz. That the pope 
doth represent Christ unto us as He was, when He lived 
here amongst men ; and saith, (1.) We cannot attribute 
unto the pope those offices which Christ hath, either as He 
is God, or as He is an immortal and glorified man; but 
those which He had as He was a mortal man. (2.) Neither 
hath the pope all the power which Christ had, as He was a 
mortal man. For He, because He was both God and man, 
had a certain power which men call the power of excellency, 
whereby He ruled both faithful and infidels ; but the faithful 
only are committed to the pope. (3.) Christ had authority 
to institute Sacraments and to work miracles by His own 
authority, which the pope hath not. (4.) Christ had power to 
absolve men from their sins without the Sacraments, which 
the pope cannot do. 

e With Bellarmin, (that he may not bear this great burthen 
upon his own shoulders and undergo alone the envy thereof 
ensuing,) an army of writers, both old and new, do concur. 
He hath himself set down the names of some ; and for his 
better supportation we have thought it fit to assist him with 

* [The paragraph which licre.com- dispute of,' is written on a separate 
indices, and ends with the words 'you leaf.] 



overall's convocation book. 271 

two more, viz. the archbishop of Compsa, one Ambrosius book 

Catharinus, and Boetius Epon, a count-palatine j whose book II 1- 

of Heroical and Ecclesiastical Questions, printed at Doway, 
1588, a place wholly jesuited, is greatly approved by Tho. 
Stapleton, our countryman, and Balthazar Seulin, the dean 
of Amate, a licentiate of the pope's law, and the ordinary 
visitor or allower of such books as are thought meet to be 
published. Non desunt plerique, &c. ; ' There are many,' 
saith Catharinus f , ' who are not content with that, that is 
sufficient/ ne dicam nimium, 'that I may not say it is too 
337 much, who either to flatter, or of too gross simplicity, do 
affirm that the temporal dominion of the whole world doth 
belong of right to the bishop of Rome, as being Christ's 
chief vicar in earth, in that Christ said, All things are given 
to Me of My Father.' Verum ridicula htsc profecto, quoe 
neque ipsimet pontifices auderent asserere : 'But assuredly 
these are ridiculous toys ; the popes themselves dare not for 
shame so affirm.' Quod autem papa sit vicarius Christi, &c. ; 
' For that the pope is called Christ's vicar, what force hath it 
to persuade us that all the kingdoms in the world are com- 
mitted to be governed by him in temporal causes ? Nay,' 
saith he, ' it rather induceth us to believe that they are not 
committed unto him :' quoniam Christies abjecit ea, et ut 
homo erat, in rnundo non habuit ; ' because He cast them from 
Him, and as He was man, had them not Himself.' And the 
said Boetius Epon g , having set down the reasons why some 
have maintained the pope's said universal dominion in tem- 
poral causes, and given a touch of the Jews' error, and of the 
Apostles' oversight in that behalf, he saith thus, Neque nos 
forsitan Judceis multo vel meliores vel minus inepti sumus, dum, 
&c. ; ' And we perhaps are not either much better or less 
foolish than the Jews, whilst we do ridiculously mingle the 
temporal and earthly kingdom or empire with the kingdom 
ecclesiastical or spiritual, by wresting to that purpose the 
testimonies of the sacred Scriptures, which do nothing less 
than make either Christ, or Peter, or the pope, the temporal 
monarch, either of the whole world, or of the Christian 
world.' Digni profecto &c, 'We are certainly worthy of this 

f Catharin. in Ep. ad Roman, c. 13. c Heroic, qu. 5. [See note 5 W.] 

[See note 5 V.] 



272 overall's convocation book. 

BOOK answer of Christ ;' Nescitis quid petatis, quidve disputetis ; 

: — ' you know not what you ask, nor what you dispute of.' 

And thus it appeareth what opposition there hath been 
ever since the days of Gregory the Seventh against the 
insolency of the bishops of Rome in challenging to them- 
selves such eminent and sovereign authority temporal over 338 
all kings and emperors ; and how in these later times, 
through the light of the Gospel, men of any good parts or 
modesty, though otherwise our adversaries, are driven for 
shame to acknowledge the truth, notwithstanding all the 
vain and ridiculous conceits and janglings, either of the said 
glossographers, canonists, or schoolmen ; or the false, proud, 
and insolent vauntings of the popes themselves from the said 
Gregory the Seventh, pretending themselves to be Caesars 
and emperors h . It is true that Bellarmin laboureth after- 
ward to advance the pope's authority in temporal causes 
indirectly ; thereby to bring them so far within the compass 
of the pope's reach as that he may depose them, if they 
hinder the good of the Church. But his dealing herein is 
very indirect, that we use his own word, and cannot salve 
his former conclusions and inferences ; whereby he and the 
rest have so wounded the bishops of that see and disclosed 
their nakedness, as all their adherents will never be able to 
cure them. 

'placet eis. 

Hcec omnia suprascripta ter lecta sunt in domo inferiori convo- 
cationis in frequenti synodo cleri, et unanimi consensu com- 
probata. Ita testor, 

JOHANiSTES OVERALL, Prolocutor. 
April. 16, 1606. 

b Henr. Quodl. 6. qu. 23. Jo. Driedo Potest Ecclesiastica. Cajetan. in Apol. 

lib. ii. de Lib. Christ cap. 2. Jo. de c. 13. ad 6. Fr. Victoria, de Pot Ec- 

'J urrecremata Sum. lib. ii. 113. et seq. cles. q. 2. Dominic, a Soto in -1. Dis- 

Alb. Pighius, Hierarch. Eccles. lib. v. tinct 25. q. 2. Art. 1. [See note 5 X.] 

Tho. Waldens. lib. ii. Doct. Fid. art. 3. ' [The rest of the page is in the 

cap. 76, 77, 78. Petrus de Palude, de handwriting of Overall.] 



NOTES. 



Note A, p. 7. 

[Facta est terrarum orbis divisio inter filios et nepotes Noah. J — 
Func. Chron. [p. 9. edit. Witteb. 1578.] 

[Na>e yap traOeXs ano Tov KaTaKkvo~p>ov ) kg) rj avrov o"u/aj3ios o-vv rots 
rpttriv viols avrov, teal rpta\ vvfKpais, p,6vos hiaip&v rbv iravra koo-jxov rots 
rpiaXv viols avrov, ria 2fju., Ka\ Xap., kcu 'ld(ped SielXc.J — S. Epiphan. Adv. 

Hser. [lib. ii. torn. ii. § lxrsiii. Opp. vol. i. p. 703, edit. D. Petavii, 
fol. Par. 1622.] 



Note B, p. 33. 

[Diximus unde Gentilium fabulae soli eurrus et equos attribuerint, 
quas amplexi nonrralli ex regibus Juda, soli equos et eurrus in loco 
omnium sanctissimo consecrarunt. Quod etiam sub hoc ipsum 
tempus, et aliis postea seculis, fecere Gentiles. Nam Persse equos 
consecrarunt Soli, eosque in illius honorem totos concremarunt. Ita 
Xenophon lib. viii. Cyropsedise non semel, ubi eurrus ponitur Soli 
consecratus. Idem tradit Strabo, lib. xv; et Ovidius lib. i. Fasto- 
rum immolari canit equum Hyperioni, qui idem est Sol. 

Placat equo Persia radiis Hyperiona cinctum, 
Ne detur celeri victima tarda Deo. 

In pompa quadam junioris Cyri, tauri et equi inducuntur ; illi ut 
immolentur Jovi, hi autem Soli. ' Primum,' inquit Xenophon, supra, 
' agebantur tauri Jovi ; post boves autem agebantur equi ad Solis 
sacrificium. Post hos autem educebatur eurrus albus coronatus jugo 
aureo, qui esset Jovi sacer ; post hunc agebatur etiam Solis eurrus 
candidus, et is coronatus ut anterior.' Sic puto ad Gentilicos ritus in 
templo fuisse eurrus egregio opere perfectos, et in his equos ex pre- 
tiosa materia et arte mirifica elaboratos, qui viderentur currum ilium 

T 



274 NOTES. 

trahere, cui essent alligati ; quod Solis esset insigne, quod in templo 
ad aram excitatam Soli visebatur. Illi vero equi, qui ad introitum 
dicuntur esse templi ad exedram Nathanmelech, vivi erant, qui in 
stabulis illic nutriebantur, ut suis temporibus immolarentur Soli, et, 
ut de Persis nuper dicebamus, vivi cremarentur. — Casp. Sanctius m 
Quat. Libros Regum Comment, col. 1627, fol. Lugd. 1623.] 

Note C, p. 35. 

[Dico ergo, hunc terras motum contigisse anno vigesimo septimo 
Oziae .... Haec sententia est communis doctorum et interpretum, 
puta Hebraeorum, S. Hieronymi, Cyrilli, Remigii, Procopii, Ruperti, 
Hugonis, Lyrani, Clarii, et aliorum. . . . Porro, iidem omnes, excepto 
Tornellio et uno alterove, secuti Josephum lib. ix. Antiq. 11, addunt, 
hunc teirae motum contigisse ob fastum Oziae regis, quo ipse victoriis 
et secundis rebus inflatus, arrogavit sibi munus sacerdotale, obtu- 
litque incensum in altari thymiamatis. — Corn, a Lapide in Duodecim 
Prophetas Minores, p. 248, edit. Paris. 1630.] 

Note D, p. 49. 

[Antea enim de Attila aliqua sunt reseranda; atque illud in 
primis, ipsum ex prasdicatione cujusdam sanctissimi viri cognominari 
voluisse 'Flagellum Dei,' quod nimirum a Deo missus esset ultor 
scelerum peccantium Christianorum. — Baron. Annal. A.D.451, § 37.] 

Note E, p. 54. 

Jos. Antiq. 1. XI. c. viii. [. . Tov 8e SavafiahXeTOV . . . Xeyovros oIko- 
dofiTjireiv vabv, opaiov Svra ra ev tols 'lepoo-oXvfiois, ejri tov Tapi£e\v opovs, 
6 Kara tt]V Safidpeiav opatv earw vtyrjkorarov, .... 1. xi. C viii. § 2 ; 

i. 501, edit. Hudsdn. fol. Oxon. 1720. 

' Axpio-ravTO yap anavres irpbs tov Mayao-crr/v, tov SavafiaWeTOV X°P1~ 
yovvTos avrois Kai -j(pr\paTa, Kai ^atpav els yetopyiav Ka\ KaTOLKrjo~iv a7ro/ze- 
pl£ovros, Kai iravTi rpona t& yapfipa o-vittpikoKakovvros. — Ibid. 

TeXevrfjO-avTOs Sc ' AXe^dvSpov, 17 pev ap^rj els Toils SiaS6)(Ovs epepio-thj. 
to 8* 67ri tov Vapi£e)v Spovs lepbv epetvev* El de tis alTiav etrj^e 7rapa toIs 
'lepoo-oXvfitTais Koivo<f>ayias, fj ttjs ev ro'ts 2a(3/3aVoir irapavofiias, rj twos 
aWov towvtov ap.apTrjp.aTos, ■napa robs Sua/uVas e<j)evye, \eyav dbUas 
eyf£€(tX^<rfla«. — Id. § 7, p. 505. J 

Note F, p. 55. 

Jos. ibid. [ 'AXe^avbpos 8e, . . . . j)£tou re, airoo-reiKas ypappara irpbs 
tov tS>v 'lovSaiav apjfiepea, o-vppa\lav Te avra nepmew, Ka\ dyopav to 



NOTES. 275 

arpa.Tevit.aTt 7rapacr)(etv, Kal 8o~a Aapela wpdrepov ereXovv bapa rovra 
bibdvai, rr/v MaKebdvav (piXlav eXdpevov, ov yap peTavoijirew eirl tovtols. 
Tou 8' dp-^epeas diroKpivapevov rots ypapparotpdpots, as Spxovs elr] Aapela 
bebaKas, pr) ftaoTafciv &ir\a Kar airov, Kal tovtovs, las av fl Aapeins ev 
rots fwtri, pf/ 7rapajZr)o-eo~8ai (pr/o-avTos, aKovaas 'AXe^avbpos Ttapa^vvBr). 
Id. XT. viii. § 3 ; i. 502.] 

Note G, p. 59. 

Jos. Ant. I. XII. C. vi. L'Y7ro 8e rbv airbv Kaipbv diroBavdvTos Kal 
'Oviov tov dp%Lepeas, T<5 dbeXcp^ avTOV 'irjaov ttjv dp%iepao-vvr]V bibao-t. 
6 yap na'is, ov 'Ovias KaraXeXolffei, vtjmos yv en • . . . 'irjaovs fie, oiros 
yap r\v 6 dbeXcpbs tov 'Ovlov, ttjv dpxiepao-vvrjv dqttrjpeSr), irpoo-opyioSevTos 
avTW tov fiao-iXeas, Kal bovros airfjv Tip veardra airov dbeX(jia 'Ovla 
roivopa, llfxwvi yap oiroi Tpe'is eyevovro nalbes, Kal els roiis rpels ?]Kev 
17 apxiepaavvrj, Ka&as bebrjXaKapev. 6 pev odv 'irjaovs 'ldo~ava eavrbv 
peravopao~ev- & he 'Ovias eKhr)8r) MeveXaos. — Id. XII. vi. § 1 ; i. 531. J 

Note H, p. 60. 

Jos. Ant. 1. XII. C. XVI. [ . . . . Kal Tavra TroHjcai, dviarpetyev els 
'AvnSxeiav enayopevos 'Oviav rbv dp\iepea, bs Kal MeveXaos eKaXeTro. 
Avo-las yap o-vvef$ovXevo~e ra /3ao~iXei, tov MeveXaov dveXe7v, el ftovXerai 
Toils 'lovbalovs rjpepetv, Kal prjbev evo%\elv air&. tovtov yap api;ai rav 
KaKav, ireio-avT airov rbv irarepa tovs 'lovbalovs dvayKauai rrjv irdrpiov 
Bprjo-Kelav KardXmeXv- rreptyas ovv t6v MeveXaov 6 fiao-CXevs els Bepoiav 
rfjs 'SfVpias bie<p6eipev, apxieparevo-avra pev err) bexa, Trovtjpbv be yevbpevov 
Kal do-efirj, Kal, Iva avrbs apxn> to edvos dvayKaxxavra irapaftrjval tovs Ibiovs 

vopovs. — Id. XII. viii. § 7 ; i. 547.] 

Note I, p. 60. 

Jos. Ant. ibid. [ . . . ■ dp%iepevs 8' iyevero jiera tov tov MeveXaov 
Bdvarov 'AXKipos, 6 Kal 'laxeipos KXrjdeis- — Id. XII. viii. § 5 ; i. 547. 

.... avo-rpacpevres 8c irpbs airbv 7roXXoi tSiv 'lovbaiav irovijpol Kal 
(pvydbes, Kal per avrav 'AXKCpos 6 dpxiepeiis, KaTt)y6povv tov eBvovs navTOs, 
Kal tov 'lovba Kal tS>v dbe\(pav airov, Xeyovres, i>s tovs (pCXovs airov 
rtavras aiseKTewav Id. XII. X. § 1 ; i. 548.] 

Note K, p. 61. 

Jos. Ant. XIX. viii. \jpovov 8' rjv rrdvra dvdnXea, Kal t&v 'lovbalav, 
01 pev iiro 'Papdiav, oi be in aXX^Xwj' dvflpovvro .... etrecrov be, t£>v 
pev '\ovbaiav els pvpiovs Kal bia^Xlovs, 'Papdiav be irdvv oXtyoi. — Id. 
XII. iv. § 4 ; i. 614.] 

t2 



276 NOTES. 

Note L, p. 62. 

Jos. Antiq. XVII. xiii. [? 3. § 6. Kai r)v yap pdpiov ti 'lovSa'Uav 
dvdpamav .... Qapurai Koiakovvrai, f3ao~i\evo~t 8vvdpevot pdkio-ra avri- 
7rpdo~o~eiv, 7rpoprjde1s, ko.k tov irpovjiTov els to irokepxiv re Kai fikairreiv 
eTrr/ppevoi. — ii. 753.] 

Note M, p. 62. 

Jos. Ant. XIII. xxiii. ['0 he QA\e£av8pos) ovvefiovkevev airy f AXe- 
£dv8pa) neidecrdai pev ois VTro8r)o-eTai, irpbs to tt)v fiao-Ckeiav a<r(j>a\Zs Kari- 
X<eiv p€jd tS>v reKvav, Kpinjrm 8e tov Bavarov avrov irpbs toxis OTpanaras, 
eas av e£e\rj to %apiov, eireira as av viKrjo-jj Xapwpats els Ta lepoo~6kvpa 
irapayevopevrj, toie <Papicralots e'£ovo-iav Tiva ■napao~)(eiv, tovtovs yap, 
eiraivovvras avrfjv dvri ttjs Ttpr/Sf evvovv KaTaaTr/o-etv avTij to eBvos* 8vvao-6ai 
8e tto\v Trapa toZs *Iov8aiois tovtovs e<pao~Ke, /SXa^rat Te picrovvras, Kai 
(piKovs 8uiKeipevovs axpeXfjo-ai. pdXiora yap moTeveo-6ai Trapa t& irkr)6ei 
7rep\ av av Kai <p$ovovvres tl ^aXc7roi/ \eyao~iv, avrov te 7rpoo~K/>oi)o~ai t<3 
eOvei hut tovtovs e\eye, vftpio-Oevras Trap avrov. — Id. XIII. XV. § 5. 

i. 600. 

. ... to pev ovv ovopa ttjs j3aa"iXetas ei^ev ainr), tt)v be 8vvaptv ol 
(papuraloi. — Id. XIII. xvi. § 2 ; i. 601. J 

Note N, p. 63. 

Jos. de Bell. Jud. lib. VI. c. xi. [iroffev 8' r)pgdpeda 8ov\eias ; ap 
ov\i €K mdo-eas rav rrpoydvav, ore fj 'ApurrojSouXoti Kai 'YpKavov pavia, 
KaX ij 7rpos aXXqXoi/r epis HopTrrpov iirr)yaye rfj 7roX«, Kai 'Papalois bire- 
ra£ev 6 0ebs tovs ovk a^iovs ekevBepias. — Id. lib. V. [vi.] cap. xi. § 4. 
ii. 1243. But more apposite passages in support of the text 
will be found at pp. 623 and 628.] 

Note O, p. 64. 

Jos. Antiq. 1. XIV. c. xviii. xix. [MaXi^os Be tote SeiVas pdXurra tov 
AvniraTpov, eKTrohav eiroieiro. Kai irelcras dpyvpla tov 'YpKavov olvo%6ov, 
■nap' a eKaTepoi eio-navro, (pappaKa KTeivei tov av8pa. — Id. XIV. xi. 
§ 4; i. 637.] 

Note P, p. 64. 
lb. Cap. X. [Xpova 8e varepov 'AXe£dv8pov tt)v 'lovhaiav Kararpe- 
Xovtos tov 'AptoTofiovkov 7rai8os, orparnybs Tafiivios eK 'Papr/s els "Zvpiav 
r) K ev. — Id. lib. XIV. cap. v. § 2 ; i. 616.] 



NOTES. 277 

Note Q, p. 64. 

lb. cap. xiii. [$o/3oipevos 8e tov 'YpKavbv, pi) to TrAJjo'os avra rr)v 
ftao-iXeiav aTTOKa.Ta<rrl)(rr) Trapawrav, erqpelTO 8e vwb rau Hdp6a>v, dnorepvet 
airov ra &ra, irpaypM.Tfv6p.cvos pr/Ker avdis els airbv dcpUetT&ai rqv dp^ie 
pma-vvrjv 8ta ro XeXcofirjo-dai, toO vdpov t£>v &XoK\ripa>v eivai ttjv Tipr/v 
d£wvvros.— Lib. XIV. xiii. § 10 ; i. 646.] 

Note R, p. 64. 

Jos. Alltiq. lib. XVIT. cap. xii. ^Ewel Kai 'Adpdyyrjs. . . . e'TdXprjo-ev 
ew\ fiaaiKelu Kppovfjcrai. — § 7. ii. 780.] 

Note S, p. 64. 

Id. de Bell. Jud. lib. II. cap. xvii. [Kov rovro> Mavd'ip6s ns. . . . 
ota df) @ao-i\evs ewdveto~tv els 'lepoo-oXvpa, /cat yevopevos ryyepibv rrjs crra- 
ceris bierao-o-e -ripi woKiopKiav. — § 8. ii. 1093.] 

Note T, p. 64. 

Jos. Antiq. lib. XVIII. cap. i. ii. [. . . . Xr/o-nipiav 8e peydXiov ewi- 
Beareai Kai 8ia<p0opais dvbpSiV Ttov wpatrav,. . . . e£ fav o-rdo-eis re e(pvT]o~avj 
8i airas Kai cfiovos woXitikos- — § 1. ii. 792.] 

Note U, p. 65. 

Jos. de Bell. Jud. xi. vii. ['E7rt tovtov t\s dvfjp VaXiXalos 'lov8as ovopa 
els duoaTatrw ivf/ye tovs ewt)(apiovs, KaKi^mv el (popov re 'Papaiois TeXelv 
vnopevovo-iy Kai peril tov Qebv oio~ovo~i Bvqrovs beuiroras. — § 1. il. 1060.] 

Note V, p. 65. 
Joa. de Bell. Jud. VI. xii. [V. xi. ii. 1277.] 

Note W, p. 66. 

[*A|ios ye Kai xaXewarrepav, os avnKpvs eipappevrjs tI irapaiva, Kai tovs 
vwb 0eov ftid(opai KaTaKpirovs o-u>£eiv. — ii. 1267.] 

Note X, p. 68. 

Jos. Ant. Jud. XVII. 18. [(8) 'HptoS^s be, tov re MarBiav ewewavKei 
Trjs dpxLepa>o~vv7]s, Kai tov erepov MarOlav, os eyjjyeptcet. ttjv cracrtj/, Kai 
av&pas ik tS>v eraipiov avTov eKavo-e £mvras. — il. 768.] 



278 



NOTES. 



Note Y, p. 68. 
Id. XV. xiii. [x. 10. § 4. i. 698.] 

Note Z, p. 68. 

Id. XVII. 13. [nan-ds yow tov 'lovbaiKov /3ej3a«a<raiTOf 6V Spicav fj 
fif/v ei/vorjtrai KaiVapi, Kal rois fiatriketos irpayfuwi, ot&e ol audpes ovk 
£>fxovai>, ovrfs iircp il-aKur)(}kioi — XVII. xi. § 6. ii. 753.] 

Note AA, p. 68. 

Id. XVIII. i. ii. [torn. ii. p. 792, 793, 794.] de Bell. Jud. ii. 7. 
[torn. ii. p. 1060.] 

Note BB, p. 69. 

Jos. Antiq. Jud. XII. i. ["fyia 8e xal Kara to Upov 'EXeafapos vlos 
'Avavia tov dp^iepeas, veavias Bpao-vraros, o-rpaTTjySiv Tore, roils Kara ttjv 
\arpeiav \eiTovpyovvras dvairei8ei, prj8evbs aXKocpvkov Saipov i) dvo-iav 
Trpoo-8exeo-0ai. — II. xviii. § 2. ii. 1091. J 

Note CC, p. 69. 

Id. de Bell. Jud. II. 17. [ToOro be rjv tov 7rpos 'Pa>pxiiovs 7ro\euov 
(cara/3oXi7. — II. xviii. § 2. ii. 1091.] 

Note DD, p. 69. 

Id. Antiq. Jud. XVIII. iii. [torn. ii. p. 795.] xx. 8. [torn. ii. 
p. 897.] 



NOTES TO THE SECOND BOOK. 

Note A, p. 80. 

Aug. de Hares, cap. xlvi. [De hares. Manichseorum Deum, 

Qui legem per Moysen dedit, et in Hebrais prophetis locutus est, 
non esse verum Deum, sed unum ex principibus tenebrarum. Ipsi- 
usque Testamenti novi scripturas tanquam infalsatas ita legunt, ut 



NOTES. 279 

quod volunt inde accipiant, quod nolunt rejiciant; eisque tanquam 
totum verum habentes nonnullas apocryphas anteponant. — Tom. viii. 
col. 13. edit. Ant. 1700.] 

Note B, p. 81. 

[See Tourneley, Curs. Theolog. i. 431. edit. fol. 1752 ; Bellarm. de 
Christo, lib. iii. cap. i. seqq. ; Gerhard. Loc. Com. Theolog. loc. iv. 
cap. vi. § 84. torn. iii. p. 403. edit. Cottse; Gotti Theolog. Dogm. 
Scholast. xii. 105. edit. Bonon. 1732.] 

Note C, p. 81. 

[The following passage from Bellarmine, (de Incarnat. iii. ix. §. 
' Catholica vero,' edit. Ingol. 1586) embodies the doctrine here ob- 
jected to. 

.... Ex unione hypostatica consecuta esse in Christi humanitatem 
multa dona creata et infusa ; ut gratiam excellentissimam, sapientiam 
maximam, potentiam singularem, et alia id genus ; quae tamen non 
sunt attributa Deitatis, nisi per participationem quamdam, quomodo 
etiam nos participamus Dei attributa per creatas qualitates, licet 
minus perfecte, quam Christi humanitas ea participet. Neque in his 
consistit communicatio idiomatum ; nam ilia communicatio est mutua : 
horum autem communicatio donorum non est mutua, nihil enim 
Deitati accessit. 

And he concludes the chapter thus. Pari ratione recte dicimus, 
Christus homo est omnipotens, seternus, ubique, &c. quia homo in 
concreto stat pro supposito humane] 

Note D, p. 81. 

[. . . . non possunt vera membra Ecclesiae vocari Lutherani et Cal- 
vinistse, etiamsi in Symbolo nobiscum convenirent ; nam prseter 
illam fidem requiritur subjectio ad legitimum caput Ecclesiae a Christo 
constitutum. — Bellarm. de Laicis, iii. xix. § ' Secundo.' 

And again, 

Respondeo, neminem posse, etiamsi velit, subesse Christo et com- 
municare cum Ecclesia coelesti, qui non subest pontifici et non com- 
municat cum Ecclesia militante. — Id. de Ecclesia Militante, iii. v. 
§ ' Respondeo neminem.'] 

Note E, p. 86. 

[Hsec lege, haec crede, hsec retine ; huic fidei animam tuam sub- 
juga, et vitam consequeris et prBemium a Christo. Damasi Symbolum 
inter Opp. S. Hieronymi, Ep. xvi. torn. ix. p. 70, edit. Ant. 1579.] 



*°0 NOTES. 



Note F, p. 87. 



[Sanctam Catholicam et Apostolicam Romanam ecclesiam, om- 
nium ecclesiarum matrem et magistram agnosco ; Romanoque ponti- 
fici, Beati Petri Apostolorum principis successori ac Jesu Christi 
vicario, veram obedientiam spondeo ac juro. . . . Hanc veram catho- 
licam fidem, extra quam nemo salvus esse potest, quam in praesenti 
sponte profiteor et veraciter teneo, usque ad extremum vita? spiritum 
constantissime, Deo adjuvante, retineri et confiteri. . . . ego idem 
N. spondeo, voveo, ac juro. — Labb. Cone. xiv. 946.] 



Note G, p. 87. 
[See Cumel in 1 S. Thomse q. 23. art. 3. q. 2. prop. 3.] 

Note H, p. 96. 

[Nerians, i. e. priests of the Oratory, an order founded by St. 
Philip de Neri. Cardinal Baronius, and his contimiator Raynaldi, 
were amongst the most distinguished members of this congre- 
gation. See Heliot. Hist, des Ordres Monastiques, viii. 12; Par. 
1719.] 

Note I, p. 97. 

Bellarm. de Sum. Pontif. lib. v. [cap. iii. § Jam vero. col. 1085. 
Id. cap. iv. § Superest nunc, &c. col. 1087, 1088, 1089, 1090, 
1091.] 

Note K, p. 116. 

[Item locus D. Pauli ad Rom. cap. 13. esse obediendum ait Princi- 
pibus, de ethnicis non loquitur, sicut corrupte allegatur, sed quatenus 
de illis intellexerit ; Primo, loquitur Imperio Romano approbate ut 
dixi. Item textus seipsum declarat. Nam scribit ad Christianos, 
quibus consulit, obediendum esse Principibus ne peccent, nam Prin- 
cipes non sunt timor boni operis, sed mali, vis ergo non timere 
potestatem, bonum fac, &c. ergo non simpliciter mandat obediendum 
esse Principibus Ethnicis, sed ut secundum conscientiam bonum 
faciant, et ita ratio restringit dictum 

Eodem modo scribendi usus est D. Paul, in 1. ad Tim. cap. 6. 
Hortando servos, ut honorent dominos suos etiam infideles, propter 
rationes, de quibus per eum, ergo rationes attendendae, quae dictum 



NOTES. 281 

generate restringunt". Sed ex illis monitionibus non fundatur justum 
dominium in personis Ethnicorum, nam Paulus qui hoc dicit non erat 
summus Pontifex. 

Tractatus de jurisdictione per, et inter judicem Ecclesiasticum et 
secularem exercenda &c. Doctoris Martse, Jurisconsulti Neapolitani, 
in Alma Urbe Advocati, p. i. cap. 24, n. 38 ; Avenona;, 1616.] 

Note L, p. 117. 
[Bellarm. de Sum. Pontif. lib. v. cap. ii. col. 1084.J 

Note M, p. 120. 
Calvin, Instit. lib. iv. cap. iv. § 4. [Quod autem singula; provincial 
unum habebant inter episcopos archiepiscopum ; quod item in Nicena 
synodo constituti sunt patriarchal, qui essent ordine et dignitate 
archiepiscopis superiores ; id ad disciplinse conservationem pertinebat. 
.... Verum si rem omisso vocabulo intuemur, reperiemus veteres 
episcopos non aliam regendee Ecclesise formam voluisse fingere ab ea 
quam Deus verbo Suo prsescripsit. — Edit. Amst. 1667. p. 286.] 

Note N, p. 132. 

[Magna de hoc discipulorum numero qusestio est, quia non solum 
Graeci plerique codices et Syriaci septuaginta solum legunt, sed 
etiam auctores veteres, maximeque Grseci, cum eos numerant, aut 
mentionem de illis quoquo modo faciunt, non nisi septuaginta solent 
ponere, ut Irenseus, Clemens, ut citat Eusebius, Ambrosius, Hierony- 
mus, Damascenus, Concilium Neocsesariense, Dorothseus. 

Maldonat. in Evang. S. Lucse, cap. x. ver. 1. See also Tillem. 
Memoir, torn. i. p. 436. edit. 4to. Par. 1701 ; Walch. Hist. Eccl. 
N. T. p. 302. 4to. Jena;, 1744 ; Buddei Ecclesia Apostolica, p. 683. 
8vo. Jena?, 1729; Spanhem. Opp. ii. 299; Suicer. Thesaur. ii. 288.] 

Note O, p. 136. 

Jerom. in Ep. ad Tit. c. 1. [The editor has failed in discovering 
the passage here alluded to, although the Benedictine and several 
earlier editions have been consulted.] 

Note P, p. 145. 

[See Wolni Curaj Philolog. in ii. Tim. 4. 21. et Prolegom. in Ep. 
ad Tit. ; Tillem. Mem. torn. ii. par. 1. p. 257 ; Walch. Hist. N. T. 
pp. 306, 307 ; Mill. Nov. Test. p. 647.] 

» Here the text is evidently corrupt, and the editor is unable to correct it. 



282 



NOTES. 



Notb Q, p. 146. 

Tertull. contra Marcion. lib. v. [This reference has not been dis- 
covered.] 

Chrysost. Horn. 10. in 1 Tim. [MeXAgw Kanevai els rbv irepi tt/s 
emo-KOTnjs \6yov, SeUvvm Ka6aira£ otto'lov eivai xph T ° v iirurkmov, ovk iv 
Tafct tjjs irpbs Ti/ioBeov avro napaiveaeas iroi&v, aXX' as iracri 8uiKey6- 
ficvos, Kai Si ckcivov wdvras pv8p.L(a>v. — Opp. XI. 598. edit. Bened.] 

Ambr. in 1 Tim. c. vi. [Non sollicitus de cura Timothei, tarn cir- 
cumspectus est, sed propter successores ejus, ut exemplo Timothei 
Ecclesiae ordinationem custodirent; ipsi quoque futuris formam tra- 
dentes a semetipsis inciperent. — Append, ad Opp. S. Ambros. ii. 303. 
edit. Bened.] 

QEcum. in 1 Tim. C. vi. [Upos Tt/iodeov ypd(pav, be'iKviKTi. Ka66KiKa>s 
fmoiov elvai xpy tov eir'uTKtmov. — II. 224. edit. Par. 1631. See also 
Hammond, Dissertat. Quatuor de Episcop. Jur. p. 185. edit. 1651.J 

Note R, p. 146. 
Ambr. ibid. [Magna vigilantia atque providentia prsecepta dat 
rectori Ecclesise ; in hujus enim persona totius populi salus consistit. 
Non sollicitus de cura Timothei tarn circumspectus est, sed propter 
successores ejus, ut exemplo Timothei Ecclesise ordinationem custo- 
dirent ; ipsi quoque futuris formam tradentes a semetipsis inciperent. 
— Append, ad Opp. S. Ambros. ii. 303.] 

Note S, p. 147. 

Euseb. lib. iii. cap. 35. [torn. i. p. 270. edit. Heinichen.J — Iren. 
lib. iii. cap. 3. [edit. Massuet, p. 176. and Euseb. H. E. iv. 14.] 
— Euseb. lib. iii. cap. 23. [torn. i. p. 230.] 

Note T, p. 147. 

Euseb. lib. iii. cap. 4. [torn. i. p. 191.] 

Origen. in c. xvi. ad Rom. [' Salutat vos Caius hospes meus*. . . . 
Fertur sane traditione majorum quod hie Caius episcopus fuerit 
Thessalonicensis Ecclesiae. — Opp. Lat. fol. cexxiii. edit. fol. Par. 
1512.] 

Ambr. in Coloss. c. iv. [' Et dicite Archippo, Vide ministerium 
.quod suscepisti in Domino, ut illud impleas.' Prsepositum illorum 
per eos ipsos commonet ut sit sollicitus de salute ipsorum ; et quia 
plebis solius causa epistola scribitur, ideo non ad rectorem ipsorum 
destinata est, sed ad ecclesiam. Post enim Epaphram, qui illos 
imbuit, hie accepit regendam eorum ecclesiam. — Append, ad Opp. 
S. Ambros. ii. 276.] 



NOTES. 283 

Note U, p. 148. 
Iren. adv. Haeres. I. iii. c. 3. [edit. Massuet, p. 175.] 

Note V, p. 148. 
Tertull. de Prescript, adv. Hseres. [p. 213. edit. Rigalt.J 

Note W, p. 148. 
August, ep. 24. [This reference has not been discovered.] 

Note X, p. 149. 

Jerom. Ep. ad Evagrium. [Et, ut sciamus traditiones apostolicas 
sumptas de Veteri Testamento ; quod Aaron, et filii ejus, atque 
Levitse in templo fuerunt, hoc sibi episcopi et presbyteri et diaconi 
vindicent in Ecclesia. — Ep. 85. Opp. torn. i. p. 311. edit. Ant. 1578.] 

Note Y, p. 150. 

[See Bingham, II. iii. § 6. quoting Athan. Apol. ii. p. 732. 
(torn. i. p. 193. edit. Paris. 1698.)] 

Note Z, p. 150. 

[See Bingham, II. iii. § 7. quoting Cone. Constant, c. iv. (Concil. 
torn. ii. p. 947.)] 

Note AA, p. 151. 

[Presbyter cum ordinatur, episcopo eum benedicente et manum 
super caput ejus tenente, etiam omnes presbyteri qui prsesentes sunt, 
manus suas juxta manum episcopi super caput illius teneant. — Cone. 
Carthag. IV. cap. iii. ap. Bruns. 1, 141. See also Gratian. Dist. xxiii. 
c. 8 ; Ivo. par. iii. c. 12. cited in Bingh. Orig. Eccl. II. xix. § 10.] 

Note BB, p. 152. 

S. Cypr. lib. i. ep. iii. [Ep. 59. (ed. Pamel. Rigalt. Baluz. 55.) 
§ 7. edit. Goldh.] 

Note CC, p. 152. 
Cypr. lib. 4. ep. 8. [Ep. 59. § 7.] 

Note DD, p. 152. 
Hieron. adv. Luciferanos [cap. iv. Opp. 11. 199. edit. Antv. 1578.] 



284 NOTES. 

Note EE, p. 189. 
Calvin [Instit. lib. iv. cap. iv. § 4. quoted under note M. above.] 

Note FE, p. 159. 

[Nam, prasupposito quod omnis potestas, onme dominium et omnis 
principatus sit translatus in Christum, ut dixi . . . . et postea relictus 
sit Petro.— Marta, Par. 5. c. 5. § 6. p. 11.] 

Note GG, p. 159. 

[Nam Lucse cap. 12. dixit : Quis Me constituit divisorem inter vos ? 
Nihilominus duo tempora considerantur in Christo : Alteram ante 
passionem, et tunc propter humilitatem judicare recusavit, ut est 
dictum, (D. Ambros in libro 7. super textu Lucae cap 12. et Joan, 
cap. 18.) 'Regnum Meum non est de hoc mundo.' Alteram vero 
post resurrectionem, et tunc dixit, ' Data est Mihi omnis potestas in 
ccelo et in terra.' Mat. cap. ult. et Joan. cap. ult. Sed post resur- 
rectionem dedit potestatem Petro, eumque constituit Vicarium. — lb. 
c. 22. § 4, 5. p. 45.] 

Note HH, p. 159. 

[Imprimis potestatis plenitudo in Christo desumitur etiam ex 
Joan. cap. 13. Sciens quia omnia dedit Ei Pater in mamis. Et Luc. 
cap. 10. Omnia Mihi tradita sunt a Patre Meo. Et D. Paul, ad Heb. 
cap. i. Quern constituit haredem universorum. Et quia textus sacra 
paginse semper universaliter, et de omnibus loquuntur : Ideo D. Paul, 
ad Heb. cap. 2. exponens ilium Psal. 8. Omnia subjecisti sub pedibus 
Ejus : de Christo loquens, dixit, in eo quod omnia subjecit, nihil 
omisit non subjectum Ei. Et ad 1 Cor. cap. 15. Exponens eundem 
locum, ne quis putaret, per dictionem illam, omnia, etiam Ipsum 
Deum comprehendi, a Christi dominio et potestate Deum expresse 
excepit, dicens, cum dicat omnia subjecta sunt Ei, sine dubio, prater 
Eum Qui subjecit Ei omnia. Item Ps. 71. Dominabitur a mart usque 
ad mare, et a flumine, usque ad terminos orbis terra. Item Ps. 2. 
Postula a Me, et dabo Tibi gentes hareditatem Tuam, et possessionem 
Tuam terminos terra. — lb. p. 46.] 

Note II, p. 159. 

Carerius. [Nam Petrus hanc temporalem potestatem exercuit in 
sua propria natura temporaliter, nam in Actibus cap. 5. dicitur quod 



NOTES. 285 

ipse condemnavit Ananiam et Saphyram pro crimine facti ad poenam 
civiliter. — De potestate Romani pontificis, adversus impios politicos 
hujus temporis hsereticos, libri duo. Auctore Alex. Carerio, Pata- 
vino, J. C. Col. Agrip. 1601.] 

Note KK, p. 159. 
Bellarmin. de Rom. Pont. 1. v. c. 3. [§ Item si (torn. i. col. 1085,) 
Item si papa est dominus totius orbis Christiani supremus, ergo 
singuli episcopi sunt principes temporales in oppidis suo episcopatui 
subjectis.] 

Note LL, p. 160. 

Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. lib. v. cap. 4. [§ Superest nunc. torn. i. 
col. 1087. et $ At regna, col. 1090.] 



Note MM, p. 160. 

Idem ibid. [§ Adde, quod. col. 1090. Adde, quod neque habet 
pontifex omnem potestatem prorsus, quam habuit Christus ut homo 
mortalis. Ille enim, quia Deus et homo erat, habuit quandem 
potestatem quam dicunt excellentise, per quam praeerat tam fidelibus 
quam infidelibus ; papse autem solum oves suas, id est, fideles, com- 
misit. Praterea, Christus poterat Sacramenta instituere et miracula 
facere propria auctoritate, quse non potest pontifex. Item, poterat 
absolvere a peccatis sine Sacramentis, quod papa non potest.] 

Note NN, p. 161. 
Bell, de Rom. Pont. lib. v. c. 9. § Quarto, qui [col. 1107.] 

Note OO, p. 162. 
Id. ibid. § Jam vero. [col. 1108. Jam vero quod jure habeat sum- 
mus pontifex eum principatum quern habet, probari posset facile, quia 
dono principum habuit.] 

Note PP, p. 162. 

Id. ibid. § Item Leo. [col. 1 108. Et exstant Romse authentica 
instrumenta harum et similium donationum. Sed etiamsi nihil horum 
exstaret, abunde sufficeret prsescriptio DCCC. annorum.] 

Note QQ, p. 1 62. 

Id. ibid. c. 10. [§ Tertio objicit. col. 1110. Tertio objicit Calvinus 
verba D. Bernardi 1. ii. de consid. ' Apostolus interdicitur dominatus. 



286 



NOTES. 



ergo tu et tibi usurpare aude, aut dominans apostolatum, aut aposto- 
licus dominatum. Forma apostolica haec est, interdicitur dominatio, 
indicitur ministratio.' 

Respondeo, Bernardum loqui de pontifice, ut pontifex est totius 
Ecclesiae, et secundum id quod habet ex Christi institutione.] 

Ibid. cap. 10. § Quarto objicit. [col. 1110. Quarto objicit ibid. 
§ 14. verba B. Gregorii, qui, lib. 4. epist. 44. dicit anathema episcopo 
qui jubet alicui agro more fiscali titulum imprimi. 

Respondeo, nihil esse mirandum si Gregorius noluit episcopos, 
nee etiam praefectos patrimoniorum Romanae ecclesiae uti more 
fiscali in agris Ecclesiae recuperandis. Nam nondum habuerat 
Ecclesia politicum principatum, sed possidebat bona temporalia, ad 
eum modum quo privati cives possident. Itaque aequum erat ut 
agros, quos suos esse censebat Ecclesia, si forte ab aliis occuparentur, 
in judicio legitimo eos repeteret ; non autem more fiscali propria sibi 
auctoritate vendicaret.] 

Note RR, p. 162. 

Calvin. Inst. 1. iv. c. xi. [Si hac de re Christi auctoritatem quae- 
rimus, non dubium quin Verbi Sui ministros a civili dominatione ac 
terreno imperio arcere voluerit, quum diceret, ' Reges gentium domi- 
nantur illis, vos autem non sic' — § 8. p. 326. edit. Amst. 1667.] 

Note SS, p. 163. 

Bell, de Rom. Pont. 1. v. c. 9. § Denique probatur [col. 1108. 
Nam etsi absolute forte praestaret pontifices tractare solum spiritualia 
et reges temporalia, tamen propter malitiam temporum experientia 
clamat, non solum utiliter sed etiam necessario et ex singulari Dei 
providentia, donatos fuisse pontifici aliisque episcopis temporales ali- 
quos principatus. Si enim in Germania episcopi principes non 
fuissent, nulli ad hanc diem in suis sedibus permansissent. Sicut 
ergo in Testamento Veteri diu fuerunt pontifices sine imperio tempo- 
rah, et tamen ultimis temporibus non poterat religio consistere et 
defendi nisi pontifices etiam reges essent, nimirum tempore Macha- 
baeorum, ita quoque accidisse videmus Ecclesiae, ut quae primis 
temporibus ad majestatem suam tuendam temporali principatu non 
egebat, nunc eodem necessario indigere videatur.] 

NoteTT, p. 169. 
Bell, de Rom. Pont. 1. v. c. 5. § Sed occurrunt. [col. 1091. J 



NOTES. 287 



Note UU, p. 170. 
Ibidem, § Secundo objiciunt. [col. 1091.] 

Note VV, p. 170.— [col. 1092.] 

Note WW, p. 170. 

[Ibid. col. 1092. Porro beatus Bernardus et Bonifacius papa 
mystice interpretati sunt hunc locum ; nee volunt dicere eodem modo 
habere pontificem gladium utrumque, sed alio et alio modo.] 

Note XX, p. 171. 

Bell, ibidem. § Ad testimonium. [§ Sed occurrunt. col. 1091. 
Utriusque autem regni claves Petro attribuit, ut Nicolaus ait in 
Epistola ad Michaelem, ' Christus,' inquit, ' beato Petro, vitse aeternse 
clavigero, terreni simul et ccelestis imperii jura commisit.'] 

Note YY, p. 171. 
[Bellarm. ibid. § Respondeo, potestatem.J 

Note ZZ, p. 171. 
[Bellarm. ibid. § Addo, secundo.] 

Note AAA, p. 176. 

[See the Life of Bellarmine in Bayle's Dictionary, note M, and 
the authorities there quoted.] 

Note BBB, p. 177. 

Bellarm. de Rom. Pontif. lib. v. cap. 6. [col. 1093. Papam habere 
temporalem potestatem indirecte.] 

NoteCCC, p. 178. 

Bellarm. de Rom. Pontif. lib. v. cap. 6. [p. 1093. § Explicanda. 
Quantum ad primum asserimus, pontificem, ut pontificem, etsi non 
habeat ullam mere temporalem potestatem, tamen habere in ordine 
ad bonum spirituale summam potestatem disponendi de temporalibus 
rebus omnium Christianorum.] 



288 



NOTES. 



NoteDDD, p. 178. 
Bellarm. de Rom. Pontif. lib. v. cap. 7. [col. 1095. § Hsec igitur.J 

Note EEE, p. 1 79. 

Chrysost. Horn, in c. xiii. ad Rom. [Kai detKvoiis Sn nairt ravra 
biararreTai, Kai lepeiiiri, kcu fiovaxois, oi^i rois 0iamKot? fiovov, ck npooi- 
p.iatv ai/ro drjKov iiroirjaev oura> Aeycoj/j natra ^fvxV *$ovcrlais virepexovfrats 
viroTacr<rear6a>, Kav 'A7to(tt6\os ys, Kav (iayyfXta'TfjS, Kav n ptXprjTrjs, Kqv 

oa-Tia-ovv — Horn. XXIII. Opp. torn. ix. p. 686. edit. Bened.] 

Note FFF, p. 179. 
Bell, de Rom. Pont. lib. v. c. 7. [§ Tertia Ratio, col. 1097.] 

Note GGG, p. 181. 
[Tertull. Apolog. § 36, 37. p. 107, 108. edit. Gersdorf.] 

Note HHH, p. 182. 

[Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. lib. vii. cap. 7. § Quod si Christiani, 
col. 1097.] 

Note III, p. 182. 

[' Judicari apud iniquos, et non apud sanctos.' Hie probatur 
Christianos tunc judices non fuisse, quia iniqui dicuntur. — S. Hieron. 
in 1 Cor. vi. Opp. torn. viii. p. 207. edit. Ant. 1578.] 

Note KKK, p. 182. 

[Constituit enim talibus causis ecclesiasticos Apostolus cognitores, 
in foro prohibens jurgare Christianos. — S. August. Enarr. in Ps. 
cxviii. Serm. xxiv. Op. torn. iv. col. 1004. edit. 1700.] 

Note LLL, p. 182. 

[Quia ergo sunt, inquit, sapientes fratres, aliqui horum eligantur 
ad judicandum, quorum judicium miretur mundus.— Opp. S. Ambros. 
Append, ad vol. ii. col. 129. edit. Bened.] 

Note MMM, p. 182. 
[S. Chrysost. Horn. XVI. in 1 Cor. Opp. torn. x. p. 138.] 



NOTES. 289 



Note NNN, p. 182. 

Theodoret. m 1 Cor. 6. [_. . . . iravratv 8e xaXeiraraTOV, t6 kcu amara 
K^xpwSai KpiTfl, el&evcu fievroi. xpr), us ovk ivavria ravra tols irpos 'Pcopalovs 
ypcupeio-iv. oi yap avntsivuv KeXevti rots apxovtriv. aXAa rois j)biKr)p.ivois 
vo/iodfTe'i fir) Kcxpr)<r6ai rois apxovm. — Opp. torn. iii. p. 144. edit. 
Par. 1642.] 

Notb 000, p. 183. 

Aqu. in 1 Cor. 6. [Sed videtur esse contra id quod dicitur 1 Pet. ii. 
' Subditi estote omni humanae creaturse propter Deum, sive regi 
tanquam praecellenti, sive ducibus tanquam ab Eo missis ;' pertinet 
enim ad authoritatem principis judicare de subditis. Est ergo contra 
jus divinum prohibere quod ejus judicio non stetur, si sit infidelis. 

Sed dicendum, quod Apostolus non prohibet quin fideles sub infi- 
delibus principibus constituti eorum judicio compareant si vocentur, 
hoc enim esset contra subjectionem qua? debetur principibus ; sed 
prohibet quod fideles non eligant voluntarie infidelium judicium. 
Lectio prima in cap. vi. Ep. i. ad Corinth. Opp. torn. xvi. f. 60. b. 
edit. Ant. 1612.] 

Note PPP, p. 183. 

[' The New Testament of Iesus Christ, faithfully translated into 
English out of the authentical Latin, diligently conferred with the 
Greeke, and other editions in divers languages ; with arguments of 
bookes and chapters ; annotations, and other helpes, for the better 
understanding of the text, and specially for the discoverie of corrup- 
tions in divers late translations ; and for cleering controversaries in 
religion in these days ; by the English College then resident in 
Rhemes. 

Set forth the second time, by the same college now returned to 
Doway, .... Printed at Antwerp by Daniel Vervliet, 1600.' Quarto. 

On the reverse of this title-page are the approbations mentioned 
in the text. 

' The censure and approbation of the former edition. 

Cum hujus versionis ac editionis authores nobis de fide et eru- 
ditione sint probe cogniti, aliique S. theologise et linguae Anglican* 
peritissimi viri contestati sint nihil in hoc opere reperiri, quod non sit 
Catholica? Ecclesiae doctrina? et pietati consentaneum, vel quod ullo 
modo potestati ac paci civili repugnet ; sed omnia potius yeram fidem, 

OVERALL. \J 



290 NOTES. 

Reip. bonum, vitseque ac morum probitatem promovere ; ex ipsorum 
fide censemus ista utiliter excudi et publicari posse. 

Petrus Remigius archidiaconus major metropolitans insignis Ec- 

clesiaa Rhemensis, Juris Canonici Doctor, archiepiscopatus Rhe- 

mensis generalis Vicarius. 
Hubertus Morus, Rhemensis Ecclesia? decanus et ecclesiastes, et 

in sacratissimae theologia facultate Doctor. 
Iohannes Le Besgue, canonicus Rhemensis, doctor theologus, et 

cancellarius academise Rhemensis. 
Gulielmus Balbus, theologia? professor, collegii Rhemensis archi- 

magister. 



The approbation of this edition. 

Nos infra scripti, visa approbatione theologoram Rhemensium super 
editione Novi Testamenti, in idioma Anglicanum per collegium An- 
glorum Rhemis conversi, ibidemque impressi Anno Domini 1582, 
accepta quoque attestatione R. D. praesidis et aliorum ejusdem collegii 
nunc Duaci constituti S. Theologiae doctorum, de illius versione sin- 
ceritate ; eorum fide nisi judicamus earn editionem, tanquam fidelem, 
utiliter antea impressam, denuo imprimi posse. Datum Duaci, 
2 Novemb. 1599. 

Guilelmus Estius, S. Theologiae doctor, et in academia Duacensi 
professor. 

B.irtholomjeus Petrus, S. Theol. doctor, et in eadem universi- 
tate professor. 

Iudocus Heylens, S. Theologiae doctor, et in universitate eadem 
professor.'] 

Note QQQ, p. 183. 
Rhem. Test, in 1 Cor. vi. 6. [p. 436. edit. Ant. 1600.] 

Note RRR, p. 184. 
[Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. lib. v. cap. 7. § Quarta Ratio, col. 1098.] 

Note SSS, p. 186. 
[Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. lib. v. cap. 7. § Secunda Ratio, col. 1096.] 

Note TTT, p. 198. 
Extravag. lib. i. cap. i. de Major, et Obed. Unam Sanctam. [Re- 
spondeo et dico quod potestas spiritualis debet dominari omni crea- 
ture humanae, per rationes quas Hostiensis inducit in Summa qui fil. 
sint leg. § qualiter et a quo . . . . Liber Sextus Decretalium, &c. 
torn. iii. col. 212 (third series of pages), edit. Taur. 1620.] 



291 



Note UUU, p. 199. 

Harding's Confut. of Juel's Apolog. § 19. [Wherefore, to con- 
clude, except we would wickedly grant that God's providence hath 
lacked, or doth lack to His Church, for love of which He hath given 
His only-begotten Son, and which He hath promised never to forget, 
so as the woman cannot forget the child she bare in her womb, 
reason may soon induce us to believe that to one man, one bishop, 
the chief and highest of all bishops, the successor of Peter, the rule 
and government of the Church of God hath been deferred. For 
else, if God had not ordained that in the Church should be sundry 
heads and rulers, and none constituted to be over other, but all of 
equal power, each one among their people, then He should seem to 
have set up so many Churches as He hath appointed governors ; and 
so He shall appear to have brought in among His faithful people that 
unruly confusion, the destruction of all commonweales so much 
abhorred of princes, which the Greeks call anarcMan, which is a 
state, for lack of order in governors, without any government at all. 
— Reply to Harding, p. 192. edit. 1609.] 

Note VVV, p. 200. 
Bell. Rom. Pont. lib. i. cap. 2. [col. 602, 603.] 

Note WWW, p. 200. 

Sand, de Vis. Mon. lib. iii. [De visibili monarchia Ecclesia? Libri 8. 
Auctore Nicolao Sandero, Sacra? Theologia? Professore. fol. Wirce- 
burgi, 1592. 

Fecit Dominus luminaria in ccelo, non utique omnia ejusdem 
potestatis, sed luminare majus, ut prteesset diei, et luminare minus, ut 
praesset nocti, et Stellas. Majus vero luminare Sol dicitur, quem 
Basilius Magnus quasi quendam oculum, qui hanc rerum machinam 
illustrat, merito appellavit .... Quae cum ita sint, quemadmodum 
inter omnia mundi luminaria unum est caeteris majus, quod veluti 
fons luminis totius constituitur, sic inter omnes doctores et pastores 
oporteat unum excellere, qui cseteris, cum opus est, praduceat, ipsosque 
Doctores pro humana fragilitate interdum crecutientes ad scopum 
veritatis dirigat. — Lib. iii. cap. 5. 

Quantopere author naturae Deus res omnes incitaverit et commo- 
verit, non modo ut ipsius monarchia? obediant, verum etiam ut pro- 
priam in suo genere monarchiam exerceant; turn ex ahis qua? jam 
commemoravi, turn prsecipue ex eo perspicitur, quod nunc dicam. 

u 2 



292 



NOTES. 



Cum enim ex animalibus qasedam seorsuin ac sola degant, alia vero 
gregatim pascantur ; in his qua? pascuntur gregatim, animadvertas 
fere unum quendam ducem ac principem, non quidem electione, sed 
instinctu naturali constitutum, ad cujus vel motum vel quietem 
caetera vel moveantur vel quiescant. Hoc in gruibus, plurimisque 
avium generibus, in cervis, in ovibus, multoque magis in apibus cemi- 
tur. — Lib. iii. cap. 9.] 

Note XXX, p. 200. 
Bell, de Rom. Pont. lib. i. cap. 9. [col. 633, 634 ; see also lib. i. 
cap. 2. col. 605.] 

Note YYY, p. 201. 

Covarr. 2 part. Relect. § 9. torn. i. n. 5. [p. 537. edit. Venet. 
1588.] 

Note ZZZ, p. 202. 

Bell, de Rom. Pont. lib. i. cap. 2. [Ac primum, institutione generis 
humani. Deus enim ex uno fecit omne genus humanum, ut ait 
Apostolus, Act. 17. § Altera ratio, col. 604.] 

Note 4 A, p. 202. 
Idem, ibid. cap. 9. [col. 637.] 

Note 4 B, p. 208. 
Reginald! Epistola de temp. Baldwini, p. 98. col. 1. [This work 
of Reginald has not come down to us. Bishop Tanner, in his Bib- 
liotheca, p. 620, mentions a monk of Canterbury of this name, but 
makes no reference to the existence of the work from which the 
quotation in the text has been derived. The controversy respect- 
ing the erection of this church at Lambeth, is fully detailed by Ger- 
vase of Canterbury in his Chronicle, printed in the Decern Scrip- 
tores, fol. Lond. 1652. See especially col. 1592 — 1625. 

Note 4 C, p. 209. 
Matt. Paris, ad an. 1243. [p. 408. edit. Watts. Par. 1644.] 

Note 4 D, p. 214. 
Carerius [De potestate Romani Pontificis, adversus impios politicos, 
et hujus temporis hsereticos. — Libri duo. Auctore Alexandra Carerio 
Patavino. J. C. Colon. Agrip. 1601.] 

Note 4 E, p. 215. 
Bell, de Rom. Pont. lib. i. cap. 9. § Utrum [col. 644.] 



NOTES. 293 



PART III. 



Note A, p. 220. 
August, de Hseres. [ad Quodvultdeum] cap. 46. [Opp. viii. 13.] 

Note B, p. 221. 

Euseb. lib. v. cap. 24. [edit. Heinrich. ii. 115] Id. ib. c. 23. 
[Id. ii. 106.] 

Note C, p. 221. 
Geo. Vicel. Epit. Rom. Pontif. [Epitome Romanorum Pontificum 
a sanctissimo Petro usque ad Paulum ejus nominis Tertium, per 
Georgium Vicelium. — Col. 1549, p. 13.] 

Note D, p. 222. 

[Nam cum statutum sit ab omnibus nobis, et sequum sit pariter et 
justum, ut uniuscujusque causa illic audiatur ubi est crimen admis- 
sum, et singulis pastoribus portio gregis sit adscripta, quam regat 
unusquisque et gubernet, rationem sui actus Domino redditurus, 
oportet utique eos quibus prsesumus non circumcursare, nee episcopo- 
rum concordiam cohserentem sua subdola et fallaci temeritate colli- 
dere, sed agere illic causam suam ubi et accusatores habere et testes 
sui criminis possint; nisi si paucis desperatis et perditis minor videtur 
esse auctoritas episcoporum in Africa constitutorum . . . S. Cypr. 
Ep. 59. § 20. edit. Fell; Ep. 55, p. 86, edit. Baluz.J 

Note E, p. 222. 

Wolfgang. Lazius Comment. Reip. Rom. lib. ii. [cap. ii. p. 101. 
edit. Franc, ad Moen. 1598.] Baron., torn. i. an. 39. [§ 10, ll.&c] 

Note F, p. 223. 

[Kai yap T<p dpovtit Trjs irpecrfivTepas Vatp.i]s l bia to ftaaCkevew Tr/v ttoKiv 
€K€imjv, ol iraTepes gIkotws airobehvtKairi to 7rpeo-(3eta, — Cone. Chalced. 
can. xxviii. Bruns. i. 32.] 

Note G, p. 223. 

iEneas Sylv. [postea Pius Secundus] Ep. 288. [p. 802. Opp. 
edit. Basil. 1551.] 



294 NOTES. 

Note H, p. 224. 

Ammian. Marcell. lib. xxvii. [cap. iii. Damasus et Ursinus supra 
humanum modum ad rapiendam episcopatus sedem ardentes, scissis 
studiis asperrime conflictabantur, adusque mortis vulnerumque dis- 
crimina adjumentis utriusque progressis ; quae nee corrigere sufliciens 
Juventius nee mollire, coactus vi magna secessit in suburbanum. Et 
in concertatione superaverat Damasus, parte qua? ei favebat instante. 
Constatque in basilica Sicinini, ubi ritus Christiani est conventiculum, 
uno die centum triginta septem reperta cadavera peremptorum, effe- 
ratamque diu plebem segre postea delenitam. Neque ego abnuo, 
ostentationem rerum considerans Urbanarum, hujus rei cupidos ob 
impetrandum quod appetunt omni contentione laterum jurgari debere ; 
cum id adepti, futuri sint ita securi, ut ditentur oblationibus ma- 
tronarum, procedantque vehiculis insidentes, circumspecte vestiti, 
epulas curantes profusas, adeo ut eorum convivia regales superent 
mensas. P. 373, edit. Lugd. Bat. 1693.] — Alph. Ciacco. in vita 
Damas. [torn. i. col. 109, edit. Romae, 1630.] 

Note I, p. 224. 

Hieron. ad Pammachium [Homo sacrilegus et idolorum cultor 
solebat ludens beato Papa? Damaso dicere, Facite me Romance urbis 
episcopum, et ero protinus Christianus. — Ep. 61. Opp. i. 214, 
edit. 1578.] 

Note J, p. 224. 

Tripart. Hist. lib. ix. cap. 13. [p. 510, edit. Basil. 1544.]— Cone. 
Constant, i. can. 5. [Labb. Cone. ii. 959.] 

Note K, p. 225. 

Annot. in cap. 5, Concil. Constant, edit. Venetiis, 1585. [Labb. 
ii. 670. See also Baron. A.D. 381, § 35, 36.] 

Surius in Concil. Chalced. can. 28. [See Labb. iv. 997. Bevereg. 
Pandect. Annot. torn. ii. p. 124.] 

Note L, p. 225. 
Concil. Afric. per Surium, cap. 101. [Labb. ii. 1670.] 

Note M, p. 225. 
Cone. Afric. can. 92. [Labb. ii. 1667.] 



NOTES. 295 

Note N, p. 225. 

Distinct. 99. Primse [Decret. Grat. i. 289. edit. Lugd. 1548. 
See Labb. ii. 1643.] 

Note O, p. 226. 

Pra?fat. in Concil. Afric. vel Carthag. vi. in Con. edit. Venetiis, 
1585. [See Labb. ii. 1599.] 

Turrian. lib. iii. pro Epistolis Pontif. [Francisci Turriani Societatis 
Jesu adversus Magdeburgenses Centuriatores pro Canonibus Apo- 
stolorum et Epistolis Decretalibus Pontificum Apostolicorum. Lib. v. 
Flor. 1572.] 

Note P, p. 226. 
Concil. Chalced. per Surium, Can. 28. [See Part iii. note F.] 

Note Q, p. 226. 

Surius in Can. 28. Concil. Chalced. [See Binii Concil. iii. 561, 
edit. Par. 1636.] 

Note K, p. 227. 

1 Epist. Pelag. ii. torn. ii. Concil. [Nullus enim patriarcharum hoc 
tam profano vocabulo unquam utatur; quia si summus patriarcha 
universalis dicitur, patriarcharum nomen ceeteris derogatur. Sed 
absit hoc, absit a fidelis cujusquam mente, hoc sibi vel velle quem- 
piam arripere, unde honorem fratrum suorum imminuere ex quantu- 
lacunque parte videatur. — Binii Concil. iv. 477.] 

Note S, p. 227. 

Greg. lib. iv. Epist. 32. [lib. v. Epist. 20. Opp. ii. 747. edit. 
Bened. Par. 1705.] 

Ibid. Epist. 36. 38. [lib. v. Epp. 43, 18. Opp. ii. 770, 741. 

Note T, p. 227. 
Ibid. Ep. 36, ibid. Ep. 38. [See the last note.] 

Note U, p. 227. 
Id. lib. vi. Ep. 30, ad Mauricium [lib. vii. Ep. 33. Opp. ii. 880.] 

Note V, p. 228. 
Plat, in Vit. Sabin. i. [p. 84. edit. Colon. Agripp. 1611. J 



296 NOTES. 



Note W, p. 228. 

Plat, de Bonif. III. [Bonifacius Tertius, patria Romanus, a Phoca 
imperatore obtinuit, magna tamen contentione, ut sedes B. Petri 
Apostoli, quse caput est omnium ecclesiarum, ita et diceretur et 
haberetur ab omnibus. — p. 85.] 

Note X, p. 228. 
Genebrard. Chronol. de Bonif. III. [p. 479. edit. Lugd. 1609.] 

Note Y, p. 228. 

Plat, de Bonif. III. [. . . . quern quidem locum Ecclesia Constanti- 
nopolitana sibi vendicare conabatur, faventibus interdum malis prin- 
cipibus, affirmantibusque eo loci primam sedem esse debere ubi 
imperii caput esset. Affirmabant Romani pontifices urbem Romam, 
unde Constantinopolim colonia deducta est, caput imperii merito 
habendam esse, cum etiam Graeci ipsi litteris suis principem suum 
t5>v ''Pafmlav airoKparopa, id est, Romanorum imperatorem vocent, 
ipsique Constantinopolitani etiam state nostra 'Pa/iaioi, non Grseci 
vocentur. Omitto quod Petrus Apostolorum princeps successoribus 
suis pontificibus Romanis regni ccelorum claves dedit, potestatem- 
que a Deo sibi concessam reliquit, non Constantinopoli, sed Romae. 
—P. 15.] 

Note Z, p. 229. 

Innocent. III. Episc. Atinacensi, in lib. v. Decret. Constitut. 
[Cum scire debeas Apostolicam sedem consuetudinem in suis litteris 
hanc tenere, ut patriarchas, archiepiscopos et episcopos, fratres ; 
ca;teros autem reges, principes, vel alios cujuscumque ordinis, filios in 
nostris litteris appellemus. — Decretal. Greg. lib. 5. De crimine falsi, 
Tit. xx. cap. 6, torn. ii. 1751. Lugd. 1618.] 

Note 2 A, p. 229. 

Bishop Jewel's Defence of his Apology, part 4, [Chap. 8. div. 2 
and 3.] Dr. Harding, ibid. [p. 385, edit. Lond. 1609.] 

Note 2 B, p. 232. 
Genebrard. Chronol. an. 413. [See pp. 436, 445, 449, 452, 463.] 



NOTES. 297 



Note 2 C, p. 232. 

Alphons. Ciacco. de Vit, et Gest. Roman, in Vita Sylvestri. [i. 167. 
The words here quoted from Ciacconius are copied by him from 
Platina, p. 75.] 

Note 2 D, p. 232. 

Id. ibid. [i. 168. See Platina, p. 75, Genebrard. Chronol. p. 464. J 
ex Anastas. [Bibliothecar. de vitis Pontif. Roman, inter Hist. Byzant. 
Script, torn. xx. p. 21. edit. Venet. 1729.] Procop. de Bello Goth, 
lib. i. [cap. 14 et 25. pp. 28 et 46, inter Hist. Byzant. Script, 
torn, ii.] Evagr. [Hist. Eccl.] lib. iv. cap. 18. [p. 588, edit. Basil. 
1611.J 

Note 2 E, p. 233. 

Onuph. [Panvinius] in vita Pelagii II. [In eo quod Platina scribit, 
Pelagium pontificem injussu principis creatum, nihilque turn a clero 
in eligendo pontifice actum esse, nisi ejus electionem imperator ap- 
probasset, non ita curate rem hanc attigisse visus est, quae sic habet. 
Gotthis Italia omni per Narse patricium pulsis, eaque cum urbe 
Roma, orientalis imperii parte facta, sub Justiniano imperatore, ex 
auctoritate papse Vigilii novus quidam in comitiis pontificiis mos 
inolevit. Is fuit, ut mortuo papa, nova quidem electio more majorum 
statim a clero S. P. Q. R. fieret ; verum electus Romanus pontifex 
non ante consecrari atque ab episcopis ordinari posset, quam ejus 
electio ab imperatore Constantinopolitano confirmata esset, ipseque 
litteris suis patentibus licentiam electo pontifici concederet ut ordinari 
et consecrari posset, atque ita jurisdictionem pontificatus turn obti- 
neret .... Hoc autem ideo Justinianum imperatorem, vel ex ejus 
auctoritate Vigilium papam instituisse credendum est, ut imperator 
certus esset de conditionibus novi pontificis, cujus turn maxima esse 
auctoritas cceperat, imperatoribus prasertim Italia absentibus, ne 
aliquo pontifice factioso vel imperatoris hoste ordinato, urbs et Italia, 
eo auctore, ab orientali imperio deficeret, seque finitimis barbaris 
traderet, quod Silverium papam aliquando quresiisse sibi persuadebat. 
— Annotat. in Platin. Pelag. II. p. 80.] 

Note 2 F, p. 233. 

Onuph. ubi supra. [Perduravit heec consuetudo usque ad Bene- 
dictum Secundum.; — p. 80.] 



298 



NOTES. 



Note 2 G, p. 233. 

Platin. in Vita Benedict. II. [Ad hunc autem Constantinus im- 
perator, hominis sanctitate permotus, sanctionem misit ut deinceps 
quern clerus, populus, exercitusque Romanus in pontificem delegisset, 
eundem statim verum Christi vicarium esse, omnes crederent ; nulla 
aut Constantinopolitani principis aut Italiae exarchi exspectata aucto- 
ritate, ut antea fieri consueverat. p. 101. J 

Note 2 H, p. 234. 

Onuphr. in Vita Constantin. I. [Primus omnium Romanorum 
pontificum imperatori Graeco Philippico, qui Justiniano juniore, ortho- 
doxo principe occiso, imperium invaserat, in os resistere palam ausus 
fuit Constantinus papa. — Annot. in Platin. Vit. Constantdni Primi, 
p. 108.] 

Note 2 I, p. 234. 
Sabellicus Ennead 8, lib. vii. [p. 172, edit. Basil. 1659.] 

Note 2 J, p. 234. 
Blondus Decad. I. lib. x. [pp. 143, 144, edit. Basil. 1559.] 

Note 2 K, p. 234. 

Papir. Masson. lib. iii. in Vit. Greg. II. [fol. 126, vers. edit. 
Par. 1586.] Blondus, ibid. [p. 144.] 

Note 2 L, p. 234. 
Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vit. Greg. II. [i. 243.] 

Note 2 M, p. 235. 

Papir. Masson. in Vit. Gregor. II. [Vigilantia et sanctimonia Gre- 
gorii II. ex episcopis Romania magnos principes tandem faciet suc- 
cessores suos; cujus rei principium quidem difficile, progressus 
facilior, felix faustusque exitus fait ; ut merito possim Virgilianum 
illud usurpare, 

Tante molis erat Romanam condere gentem. 

Atque eum versum ad Pontifices trahere, qui principatum suum aut 
nulli aut huic Gregorio debent. fol. 126. vers. edit. Paris. 1596.] 



NOTES. 299 

Note 2 N, p. 235. 
Platin. in Vit. Steph. II. [p. 114.] 

Note 2 O, p. 235. 

Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vit. Steph. III. [i. 256, whose narrative is 
founded on that of Platina in Vit. Steph. II. p. 115.] 

Note 2 P, p. 235. 

Marian. Scotus [ap. Struvii Rerum Germ. Script, iii. 634, edit. 
Ratisb. 1726.] 

Herman. Contract, [ad an. 773, in Canisii Lectiones Antiq. iii. 
242, edit. Basnage, fol. Amst. 1725.] 

Platin. in Adrian. I. [p. 119.] 

Note 2 Q, p. 236. 

Sigebert. [Gemblac. Chronographia] an. 781. [ap. Struv. Rer. 
Germ. Script, iii. 781.] 

Otho Frising, lib. v. cap. 28. [edit. Pithoei, fol. Basil. 1569.] 
Sigebert. an. 800. [p. 784.] 
Platin. in Leon. III. [p. 123.] 

Note 2 R, p. 236. 

Sigebert. an. 781. [A.D. 801. Romani, qui ab imperatore Con- 
stantinopolitano jam diu animo desciverant, nunc accepta occasionis 
opportunitate, quia mulier, excoecato imperatore Constantino, filio 
suo, eis imperabat, uno omnium consensu, Carolo regi imperatorias 
laudes acclamant, eumque per manum Leonis papa; coronant, Csesa- 
rem et Augustum appellant ; Pipinum vero filium ejus, regem Italia; 
ordinatum collaudant. p. 785.] 



Note 2 S, p. 237. 

Distinct. 63. Adrianus [c. xxii. Ex Hist. JEcol. Deinde Romam 
reversus, constituit ibi synodum cum Hadriano papa in patriarchio 
Lateranensi in ecclesia S. Salvatoris, qure synodus celebrata est a 
cliii episcopis, religiosis, et abbatibus. Hadrianus autem papa cum 
universa synodo tradiderunt Carolo jus et potestatem eligendi ponti- 
ficem, et ordinandi apostolicam sedem. Dignitatem quoque patri- 
ciatus ei concesserunt. Insuper archiepiscopos et episcopos per sin- 



300 NOTES. 

gulas provincias ab eo investituram accipere diffinivit, et ut nisi a 
rege laudetur et investiatur, episcopus a nemine consecretur ; et 
quicunque contra hoc decretura ageret, anathematis vinculo eum 
innodavit ; et nisi resipisceret, bona ejus publican praecepit. — Decret. 
Gratiani, col. 322. edit. Taur. 1620.] 

Notb 2 T, p. 237. 
Platin. in Vita Pasch. I. [p. 125.] 

Notb 2 U, p. 237. 

Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vita Pasch. I. [Idem quoque etiam concessit 
ut Romani novum pontificem, pro judicio suo crearent, modo sine 
tumultii et largitione, et creatum consecrarent ; dummodo pontifex 
se per legatos de sua consecratione commonefaceret, et pacem secum 
sanciret. i. 282. ] 

Notb 2 V, p. 238. 

Distinct. 63. Ego Ludovicus. [c. xxx. Et dum consecratus 
fuerit, legati ad nos, vel ad nostros successores, regem Francorum 
dirigantur ; qui inter nos et ilium, amicitiam et charitatem ac pacem 
socient.— Col. 329, edit. Taur. 1620.] 

Note 2 W, p. 238. 
Distinct. 63. In synodo. [c. xxiii. . . . Ego quoque Leo episcopus 
servus servorum Dei, cum toto clero et Romano populo, constituimus 
et confirmamus. . . . domino Othoni primo regi Tentonicorum. . . . 
facultatem eligendi successorem, atque summse sedis apostolicse pon- 
tificem ordinandi. ... Si quis contra hanc regulam et apostolicam 
auctoritatem aliquid molietur, hunc excommunicationi subjacere de- 
cernimus; et nisi resipuerit, irrevocabili exilio vel ultimis suppliciis 
aflici.— Col. 323.] 

Note 2 X, p. 238. 

Sigebert [A.D. 1046, p. 834.] 
Genebr. Chronol. [A.D. 1046, p. 584.] 

Note 2 Y, p. 239. 

Genebr. Chronol. sseculo 10. [Hoc vero uno infelix quod per 
annos fere 1 50 pontifices circiter 50, a Joanne scilicet 8, qui Nico- 
lao et Adriano 2. Sanctis pontificibus successit, ad Leonem 9 usque, 
qui primus a Deo vocatus velut alter Aaron, antiquam pontificum 



NOTES. 301 

integritatem e coelo in sedem Apostolicam revocavit, a virtute majo- 
rum prorsus defecerint, apotactici, apostaticive, potius quam aposto- 
lici. p. 553.] 

Note 2 Z, p. 239. 

Otho Frising. lib. vi. cap. 33. [edit. 1569.J 
Platin. in Leon. ix. [p. 171.] 

Note 3 A, p. 239. 
Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vita Leon. IX. [i. 379.] 

Note 3 B, p. 239. 

Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vit. Nicol. II. [i. 396.] 

Genebr. Chronol. [Tunc primum Lateranensi concilio Romanorum 
pontificum electio ad Cardinales episcopos est delata, ita tamen ut a 
elericis Cardinalibus reliquoque clero et populo Romano compro- 
banda esset. p. 588.] 

Note 3 C, p. 239. 
Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vita Alexand. II. [i. 400.] 
Genebr. Chronol. [Statuit ne quis ecclesiastica beneficia ab ullo 
laico accipiat, quod tunc simonia dicebatur. p. 588.] 

Note 3 D, p. 239. 

Otho Frising. lib. vi. cap. 1. [fol. Basil. 1569.] 

Godefrid. Viterbiens. Chronol. Part. 17. [Vide> ad quantum de- 
fectum Romanum imperium devenerit, scilicet, ut in tres partes 
diviso regno Francorum, tertise partis tertia pars esset ejus imperium. 
Struv. Script. Rer. Germ. ii. 317.] 

Note 3 E, p. 241. 

Benno Cardinal, in Vita Hildebr. [ap. Ortv. Gratii Fascic. Rerum 
Expetendar. i. 78, edit. Lond. 1690.] 

Funccius in Comment. Chronol. lib. x. [A.D. 1074, edit. Witteb. 
1578.] 

Platin. in Greg. 7. [p. 176.] 

Lamb. Schafnaburg. de Reb. German. [A.D. 1073, inter Rerum 
<5erm. Script, edit. Struv. i. 354, fol. Ratisb. 1726.] 

Note 3 F, p. 241. 

Aventin. Annal. [Boiorum, sive Veteris Germaniae,] lib. v. [p. 347. 
edit. Francof. 1637.] 



302 NOTES. 



Note 3 G, p. 242. 

Lamb. Schafhaburg. an. 1077. [inter Rerum Germ. Script, edit. 
Struv. i. 418, 419.] 

Note 3 H, p. 242. 

Platin. in Greg. VII. [p. 178.] 

[Conradi a Licththenaw] Abbatis Urspergens. Chron. [p. 170, 
Argentorat. 1609. 

Note 3 I, p. 242. 

Genebr. Chronol. [Notuit enim pati ut istius voluntas requireretur 
in eligendo Romano pontifice, item ut episcopatus imperii terminis 
inclusos imperator pro suo arbitrio distribueret. p. 591.] 

Note 3 K, p. 242. 
Otho Frising. lib. vi. cap. 35. [edit. 1569.] 

Note 3 L, p. 242. 

Otho Frising. de Gestis Fred, [primi] lib. i. cap. 1. [edit. 1569.] 
Sigebert. [Gemblac] in an. 1085. [ap. Struv. Rerum Germ. 

Script, i. 847. Vincent. [Bellovac] in Spec. Hist. lib. xxv. cap. 84. 

[p. 1031, edit. Duac. 1624.] 

Note 3 M, p. 243. 

( Abbas Urspergens. [pp. 169, 170.] 
Lamb. Schafnab. an. 1077. [ap. Struv. Rerum Germ. Script, 
i. 419.] 

Plat, in Greg. VII. [pp. 178, 179, 180.] 

Note 3 N, p. 243. 
Aventin. Annal. lib. v. [p. 351, 352.] 

Note 3 O, p. 243. 
Aventin. Annal. lib. v. [p. 354.] 

Matth. Paris, in Gulielmo I. [A.D. 1078, p. 8, edit. Par. 1644.] 
Paulus Langius, an. 1078. [ap. Struv. Rerum Germ. Script, i. 
1144.] 



NOTES. 303 

Note 3 P, p. 244. 
Aventin. Annal. lib. v. [p. 351, 352.] 

Note 3 Q, p. 244. 

Genebr. Chronol. [Vir dignus pontificatu ad deprimendum politi- 
corum supercilium. Monarcbos terruit nominis sui et zeli claritate. 
Captivitatem Ecclesise et servitutem quam a principibus patiebatur, 
restituit, ululantibus Centuratoribus. . . . Laudatissimus et zelo sin- 
gularis, vereque apostolicus. A.D. 1087. p. 591. 

Pontifex proceres et populum saeramento prastito sancte solvit, et 
ut Rudulpho adhaweant sanctius imperat. p. 592.] 

Note 3 R, p. 245. 

Aventin. Annal. lib. v. [p. 353.] 

Benno Cardinalis [de Vita et Gestis Hildebrandi, ap. Ort. Grat. 
Fascic. Rerum Expetend. i. 178.] 

Note 3 S, p. 245. 
Aventin. ubi supra [pp. 347, 349, 351.] 

Note 3 T, p. 245. [See Aventin. p. 358.] 

Note 3 U, p. 246. 
Aventin. lib. vi. [p. 387.] 

Note 3 V, p. 246. 

Radevicua de Gestis Frederici [Imp. I.] lib. i. cap. 10. [inter 
Urstitii Germ. Hist. Script, p. 482, edit. Francof. 1585.] 
Alphons. Ciaccon. in Vita Innocentii II. [i. 501.] 

Note 3 W, p. 247. 

Carion. Chron. lib. iv. [p. 623, edit. Genev. 1625.] Alphons. 
Ciaccon. in Vita Alexand. III. [p. 585.] Genebr. Chronol. [p. 622.] 
Ranulphus [Monachus Cestria?] in Polychron. lib. vii. [MS.] 

Note 3 X, p. 247. 

Pontif. Rom. Gregor. XIII. par. 1. [De processione ad ecclesiam 
Lateranensem. . . . Cum papa per scalam ascendit equum, major prin- 
ceps, qui prsesens adest, etiam si rex esset aut imperator, stapham 
equi papalis tenet, et deinde ducit equum per frenum aliquantulum. 



804 . NOTES. 

.... Coram papa serviant laici majores et nobiliores, etiam si essent 
reges ; coram cardinalibus et aliis omnibus, familiares eorum digniores. 
—Pp. 49, 51, edit. Venet. 1582.] 

Ceremoniale Rom. lib. i. [sect. iii. Nobilior laicus, etiam imperator 
aut rex, aquam ad lavandas pontificis manus primo ferat, hoc ordine. 
.... Et si imperator aut rex aquam ferre debet cum aliquibus etiam 
principibus sociatus, imperatorem aut regem ad credentiam ducit. — 
Fol. 43. b. edit. Colon. 1572.] 

Note 3 Y, p. 247. 

Aventin. lib. vi. [Sacrosanctam philosophiam divinitus a Spiritu 
Sancto editam, interpretando suis moribus aptam faciunt, ambitioni 
suae servire cogunt ; scita decretaque Christi non servare sed servire 
sibi volunt. — p. 371. edit. Francof. 1627.] 

Note 3 Z, p. 247. 
Abbas Urspergens. [A.D. 1107. p. 193.] Aventin. lib.vi. [p. 374.] 

Note 4 A, p. 248. 

Aventin. lib. vi. [p. 390. Unde igitur habet imperium, nisi a 
nobis ? Ex electione principum suorum habet nomen regis ; ex con- 
secratione nostra habet nomen imperatoris, et Augusti, et Caesaris. 
Ergo, per nos imperat. . . . Imperator quod habet, totum habet a 
nobis. . . . Ecce, in potestate nostra est, ut demus illud cui volumus. 
Propterea constituti a Deo super gentes et regna, ut destruamus, et 
evellamus, et sedificemus, et plantemus, &c] 

Note 4 B, p. 248. 

Innoc. III. in festo D. Sylvest. Papa?, Serm. I. [Fuit ergo B. Syl- 
vester sacerdos, non solum magnus sed maximus, pontificali et regali 
potestate sublimis ; Illius quidem vicarius, Qui est Rex regum et 
Dominus dominantium, Sacerdos in seternum secundum ordinem 
Melchisedech, ut spiritualiter possit intelhgi dictum ad ipsum et suc- 
cessors illius quod ait B. Petrus Apostolus, primus et pracipuus 
predecessor ipsorum, * Vos estis genus electum, regale sacerdotium.' 
Hos enim elegit Dominus ut essent sacerdotes et reges. Nam vir 
Constantinus egregius imperator, ex revelatione divina per B. Syl- 
vestrum fuit a lepra in baptismo mundatus, urbem pariter et senatum 
cum hominibus et dignitatibus suis, et omne regnum occidentis ei 
tradidit et dimisit ; secedens et ipse Byzantium et regnum sibi re- 
tinens orientis. — P. 96. Opp. edit. Colon. 1575.] 



NOTES. 305 

Note 4 C, p. 248. 

In Fest. SS. Petri et Pauli, Serm. II. [Altitudo maris istius de qua 
Christus dixit ad Petrum, ' Due in altum,' est Roma, quse primatum 
et principatum super universum seculum obtinebat, et obtinet. — 
p. 135.] 

Note 4 D, p. 249. 

In Consecrat. Rom. Pontif. Serm. II. [Equidem constitutus sum 
super familiam, ut sicut excellentissimus mihi est locus, ita sit et 
excellentissimum meritum. . . . Mihi namque dicitur, in Propheta, 
' Constitui te super gentes et regna, ut eveDas et destruas,' &c. . . . 
Jam ergo videtis quis sit iste servus, qui super familiam constituitur, 
profectus vicarius Jesu Christi, successor Petri, Christus Domini, 
Deus Pharaonis ; inter Deum et hominem medius constitutus ; citra 
Deum, sed ultra hominem ; minor Deo, sed major homine ; qui de 
omnibus judicat, et a nemine judicata. — P. 189.] 

Note 4 E, p. 249. 

Innocent. Patriarch. Constant. Epist. Decret. lib. ii. [Nam cum 
aquae multse sint populi multi, congregationesque aquarum sint maria, 
per hoc quod Petrus super aquas maris incessit, super universos 
populos se potestatem accepisse monstravit. — Opp. ii. 514.] 

Note 4 F, p. 249. 
Innocentius Tertius Imperatori Constantinopol. [Opp. ii. 516.J 

Note 4 G, p. 250. 

Matth. Paris in Johan. [A.D. 1213, p. 170, edit. 1644.] Abbas 
Ursperg. [no such circumstance is there mentioned.] Genebr. Chronol. 
[p. 639] Plat, in Innoc. III. [pp. 214, 215.] 

Note 4H, p. 250. 

Concil. Lateran. [IV.] can. iii. [Si vero dominus temporalis requi- 
sites et monitus ab Ecclesia, terram suam purgare neglexerit ab hac 
hreretica fceditate, per metropolitanum et ca?teros comprovinciales 
episcopos excommunicationis vinculo innodetur. Et, si satisfacere 
contempserit infra annum, significetur hoc summo pontifici, ut ex tunc 
ipse vassallos ab ejus fidelitate denunciet absolutos, et terram exponat 
Catholicis occupandam, qui earn exterminatis hsereticis sine ulla con- 
tradictione possideant, et in fidei puritate conservent.] Oper. Innoc. 
torn. i. [Labb. Concil. xi. 148.] 

OVERALL. X 



306 



NOTES. 



Note 4 I, p. 250. 



Extravag. [Commun. lib. i.] De majoritate et obed. Unam Sanc- 
tam. [cap. 1. In hac ejusque potestate duos esse gladios, spiritualem 
videlicet et temporalem, evangelicis dictis instruimur. Nam dicenti- 
bus Apostolis, ' Ecce duo gladii hie,' in Ecclesia scilicet, cum Apo- 
stoli loquerentur, non respondit Dominus, nimis esse, sed, ' Satis.' 
Certe qui in potestate Petri temporalem gladium esse negat, male 
verbum attendit Domini proferentis, ' Converte gladium tuum in 
vaginam.' Uterque ergo est in potestate Ecclesiae, spiritualis scilicet 
gladius et materialis. Sed is quidem pro Ecclesia, ille vero ab 
Ecclesia exercendus. Die sacerdotis, is manu regum et militum, 
sed ad nutum et patientiam sacerdotis. Oportet autem gladium 
esse sub gladio, et temporalem auctoritatem spirituali subjici potestati. 
Nam cum dicat Apostolus, ' Non est potestas nisi a Deo, quae autem 
sunt a Deo ordinata sunt.' Non autem ordinata essent, nisi gladius 
esset sub gladio, et tanquam inferior reduceretur per alium in 
suprema. . . . Nam veritate testante, spiritualis potestas terrenam po- 
testatem instituere habet, et indicare, si bona non fuerit ; sic de 
Ecclesia et ecclesiastica potestate verificatur vaticinium Heremiae, 
' Ecce, constitui te hodie super gentes et regna' et csetera qua? 
sequuntur. Ergo si deviat terrena potestas, judicabitur a potes- 
tate spirituali, sed si deviat spiritualis minor, a suo superiori ; si vero 
suprema, a solo Deo, non ab homine poterit judicari, testante Apo- 
stolo, * Spiritualis homo judicat omnia, ipse autem a nemine judicatur.' 
.... Quicunque igitur huic potestati a Deo sic ordinata? resistit, Dei 
ordinationi resistit, nisi duo, sicut Manichseus, fingat esse principia ; 
quod falsum et hseretieum judicamus, quia testante Moyse, non in 
principiis, sed in principio, coelum Deus creavit et terram. 

Porro subesse Romano pontifici omni human* creatura? declara- 
mus, dicimus, diffinimus et pronunciamus omnino esse de necessitate 
salutis. — Col. 207, edit. Taur. 1620.] 

Note 4 K, p. 251. — [See note 4 A.J 

Note 4 L, p. 251. 

Joan. Marius de Schism, part ii. cap. 18. [Bonifacius siquidem ter 
coronam imperii Alberto Austriaco denegaverat, et gladio accinctus 
dixerat se esse Caesarem Augustum, imperatorem, ac dominum mundi, 
nee alium quemquam. — Ad calcem Theod. a Niem. Hist, sui tem- 
poris, p. 617, edit. Argent. 1609.] 

Carion. Chronica [p. 667, edit. Genev. 1625.] 



NOTES. 307 

Note 4 M, p. 252. 

Gab. Biel. Expos. Can. Miss. lect. 23, ex Eusebio. [Refert etiam 
Eusebius Csesariensis quod excellentia Romani imperii extulit papa- 
tum Romani pontificis super alias. — Fol. 39, b. col. 1. edit. Lugd. 
1542.] 

Note 4 N, p. 253. 

Genebrard Chron. [A.D. 1133. Tunc et Theologia Scholastica 
sive Disputatrix de suo incremento meditator. — P. 613.] 

Note 4 O, p. 253. — Aventin. lib. vi. [p. 383.J 

Note 4 P, p. 253. 

Tho. Aquin. de Regim. Princ. lib. iii. cap. 10. [Propter quod opor- 
tet dicere in Summo Pontifice esse plenitudinem omnium gratiarum, 
ipse solus confert plenam indulgentiam omnium peccatorum, ut com- 
petat sibi quod de primo principe Domino dicimus, quia de plenitu- 
dine ejus nos omnes accepimus. — D. Thoma? Aquinatis Opuscula, 
p. 177, edit. Antv. 1612.] 

Id. ib. c. 19. [In duobus igitur casibus ampliatur ejus potestas, ut 
patet supra, vel ratione delicti, vel ad bonum totius fidei, quod ele- 
ganter nobis ostendit Propheta Heremias, cui in persona vicarii 
Christi dicitur, 'Ecce.'jnquit, 'constituite super gentes'. . . . id. p. 181. 

Sicut ergo corpus per animam habet esse, virtutem et operationem, 
ut ex verbis Philosophi et Augustini de Immortalitate Animae patet, 
ita et temporalis jurisdictio principum per spiritualem Petri et succes- 
sorum ejus. Cujus quidem argumentum assumi potest per ea quae 
invenimus in actis et gestis Summorum Pontificum et Imperatorum, 
quia temporali jurisdictioni cesserunt. Primo quidem de Constantino 
apparet, qui Sylvestro in imperio cessit. Item, de Carolo Magno, 
quem papa Adrianus imperatorem constituit. Idem de Ottone I. 
qui per Leonem creatus et imperator est constitutes, ut historian 
referunt, sed ex dispositione principum authoritate apostolica facta, 
satis apparet ipsorum potestas. Primo enim invenimus de Zacharia 
hanc potestatem exercuisse super regem Francorum, quia ipsum a 
regno deposuit et omnes barones a juramento fidelitatis absolvit. 
Item, de Innocentio III. qui Ottoni IV. imperium abstulit, sed et 
Frederico II. hoc idem accidit per Honorium Innocentii immediatum 
successorem. — Id. cap. 10. p. 177.] 

Note 4 Q, p. 254. 

Ibidem, cap. xx. [Secundam coronam, quse aurea est, a summo 

x2 



308 



NOTES. 



percepit Pontifice, et cum pede sibi porrigitur, in signum sua? sub- 
jectionis et fidelitatis ad Romanam ecclesiam. — P. 181. J 

Note 4 R, p. 255. 

2 B 2 e q. 12, art. 2. [Utrum princeps propter apostasiam a fide, 
amittat dominium in subditos, ita quod ei obedire non teneantur. 

Videtur quod princeps propter apostasiam a fide non amittat 
dominium in subditos, quin ei teneantur obedire. Dicit enim Ambros. 
et habetur 11. q. 3. quod Julianus Imperator, quamvis esset apostata, 
habuit tamen sub se Christianos milites, quibus cum dicebat ' Producite 
aciem pro defensione reipublica?,' obediebant ei. Ergo, propter 
apostasiam principis, subditi non absolvuntur ab ejus dominio. 

2. Praterea, apostata a fide infidelis est ; sed infidelibus dominis 
inveniuntur aliqni sancti viri fideliter servisse, sicut Joseph Pharaoni, 
et Daniel Nabuchodonosor, et Mardochseus Assuero, Ergo, propter 
apostasiam a fide non est dimittendum, quin principi obediatur a sub- 
ditis. . . . 

Sed contra est quod Gregorius VII. dicit, Nos sanctorum pra?de- 
cessorum statuta tenentes, eos qui excommunicatis fidelitate aut jura- 
menti sacramento sunt constricti, apostolica authoritate Sacramento 
absolvimus, et ne sibi fidelitatem observent omnibus modis prohi- 
bemus, quousque ad satisfactionem perveniant ; sed apostate a fide 
sunt excommunicato sicut et hseretici. . . . ergo principibus apostanti- 
bus a fide non est obediendum. 

Respondeo,. ... ad primum ergo dicendum quod illo tempore Ec- 
clesia in sui novitate nondum habebat potestatem terrenos principes 
compescendi, et ideo toleravit fideles Juliano apostata? obedire in his 
qua? nondum erant contra fidem, ut majus periculum fidei vitaretur. 

Ad secundum dicendum quod alia ratio est de infidelibus aliis, qui 
nunquam fidem susceperunt.] 

Note 4 S, p. 256. 

Aug. Hunnsep] Epist. ad Pium V. in Summa Aquinat. [Ur- 
banus sedis Apostolicse eximius antistes, istius viri excellentem doc- 
trinam admirans, et veluti coelitus delapsam, ad innatam humanis 
mentibus ignorantise caliginem depellendam, suscipiens, ad earn 
discendam gravissime hortatur; et Tolosana? academia? theologis ut in 
disputationibus, et suis de fide et moribus responsis, potissimum 
sequantur pnecepit. Innocentius vero in ejusdem sedis Apostolicse 
suprema dignitate locatus, tanti hujus, de quo loquimur, viri doctri- 
nam fecit, ut ei primum post canonicam Scripturam locum tribuere 
non dubitaverit. — Edit. fol. Antv. 1585.] 



NOTES. 309 

Note 4 T, p. 256. 

Surius de Sanctorum Hist. torn. ii. Martii 7. [p. 84, edit. 1618. 
The Bull of Canonization is dated 7 Kal. Aug. 1323, see Bullar. 
Magn. 1, 226, Lugd. 1655 ; Bzovii Annal. A.D. 1274, § 20; Ray- 
nald. Annal. A.D. 1323, § 64.] 

Note 4 U, p. 257. 

Genebr. Chronol. [A.D. 533. Justinianus. . . . duo fere per eosdem 
librorum millia in 53 digessit et absolvit, an. 533, unde Digesta sive 
Pandectse.— P. 462.] 

Note 4 V, p. 257. 

Abbas Ursperg. [p. 209. in marg. edit. 1609.] Carion. Chron. 
[p. 337, edit. 1625.] 

Note 4W, p. 257- 

Petr. Gregor. Partition. Juris. Canon, lib. i. cap. 1. [Composuit 
- igitur vir venerabilis Gratianus monachus S. Felicis Bononiensis, ordi- 
nis S. Benedicti, vir in divinis Scripturis eruditissimus et mirabili 
studio flagrans, ingenio promptus et clarus eloquio, vita quoque et 
conversatione insignis, Decretorum volumen insigne ex veterum sta- 
tutis, sanctionibus et scriptis, quo juris canonici professores usque 
in prsesens utuntur in scholis, ab Eugenio papa tertio approbatum. 
— Gratiani Vita praefix. Decret. Gratiani, edit. Paris. 1531.] 

Note 4 X, p. 257-— Aventin. lib. vi. [p. 383.] 

Note 4 Y, p. 258. 

Decret. Grat. impress. Paris, anno 1510. [In the edition of Paris, 
1531, the rubric prefixed to the first Distinction is this; ' Decretum 
Aureum domini Gratiani, in quo. est discordantium Canonum Con- 
cordia.' No notice of the edition of Paris, 1510, is found in Mat- 
taire's Annales Typograph., but he quotes (V. i. 453) the edition of 
Paris, 1518, which however reads 'domini Gratiani,' not 'divi Gra- 
tiani.'] 

Note 4 Z, p. 258.— Genebr. Chronol. [p. 641.] 

Note 5 A, p. 258. 

In fine Clem. [Hsec sane felicis recordationis Clemens papa V. 
predecessor noster prudenter attendens, et provide cupiens deforma- 



310 NOTES. 

torum reformation! prospicere, solvere difficilia, ac sanctiones quaestio- 
nibus et negotiis imminentibus consonas promulgare ; dudum nedum 
in Concilio Viennensi, quin etiam antea et post ipsum Concilium, 
constitutiones plurimas edidit, in quibus multa utilia statuit atque 
salubria, et nonnulla dubia in judiciis et extra frequentata decidit. 
Et licet eas collectas in unum volumen, et sub congruis titulis collo- 
catas, mittere decrevisset, et dare in commune subjectis, assidua 
tamen occupatio circa magna, et sortis humanae conditio, quae ipsum 
de medio sustulit, in causa fuerunt quare suum in hac parte proposi- 
tum non implevit. — Prooem. in Decret. Clementis Papae Quinti, 
ap. Lib. Sext. Decretal. &c. col. 4, (second series of pages,) edit. 
Taur. 1620. J 

Note 5 A*, p. 259. 
Genebrard. Chron. [A.D. 1133, p. 612.] 

Note 5 B, p. 259. 

Intitul. Extravag. [Extravagantes Decretales, quae a diversis Ro- 
manis pontificibus post Sextum emanaverunt. — Liber Sextus Decretal. 
&c. col. 181, (third series of pages,) edit. Taur. 1620.] 

Extravag. de poenit. et remiss. Etsi. [Datum Spirae, A.D. 
m.cccc.lxxviii. Id. col. 359.] 

Note 5 B*, p. 260. 

Dominic. Soto de Jure et Justit. lib. iv. quaest. 4, artic. 2, [see this 
author in 4 Sent. Dist. 25, q. 2. art. 1, p. 607, edit. Duac. 1613;] 
Barth. Casanaeus in Catalog. Glor. Mundi,part. 5, consid. 29. [p. 240, 
edit. August. Taur. 1617] [Martini ab Azpiluceta, Doctoris] Navarr. 
in cap. Novit. [Opp. torn. ii. p. 99, edit. Col. 1616.] 

Note 5 C, p. 259. 

Petrus Matthaeus in summa Constitut. praefat. ad Sixtum Quintum. 
[The following is the title of the work here quoted. — * Septimus De- 
cretalium, constitutionum apostolicarum post Sextum, Clementinas et 
Extravagantes usque in hodiernum diem editarum continuatio, cum 
notis et scholiis.' 8vo. Franc, ad Mcen. 1590.] 

Note 5 C*, p. 260. 

Barth. Cassan. ibid. [p. 240.] Ferd. Vasquez, Controv. lib. i. 
cap. 20, 21. 



NOTES. 311 

Note 5 D, p. 261. — Carion. Chron. [p. 677.] 

Note 5 E, p. 261. 
Genebr. Chronol. [p. 641.] 

Note 5 F, p. 261. 

Ferdin. Vasquez. ut supra. 
Barth. Cassan. ut supra. 

Note 5 G, p. 263. 
Stanisl. Orichovius in Chimsera. 

Note 5 H, p. 263. 
Navarr. Relect. c. Novit. in 3 Notabil. [Opp. torn. ii. p. 97.] 

Note 5 I, p. 264. 

Johan. de Paris, tract, de Potest. Regia et Papali [Edit. Paris. 
1506, quarto.] 

Bellarm. de Sum. Pont. lib. v. cap. 1. [Nos ergo tria tractabimus. 
Primo, ostendemus pontificem jure divino non habere directe tempo- 
ralem potestatem. Secundo, habere eum aliquo modo, id est, ratione 
suk spiritualis monarchic summam potestatem etiam temporalem. 
Tertio, non esse contra jus divinum quod episcopi habeant etiam 
actu et directe jurisdictionem temporalem in urbes et provincias sibi 
donatas a regibus, vel alio justo titulo acquisitas. — Col. 1083.] 

Didac. Covarruvias 2 part. Relect. § 9. [p. 539. edit. Venet. 1588. 
Qua in re ut quod obiter attigimus summatim explicemus, est omnino 
et diligehter observandum, sic datam fuisse immediate a Christo Jesu 
summam potestatem Petro, ut et ab Ipso Redemptore nostro Petri 
successoribus immediate eadem potestas et idem primatus datus esse 
ex catholica doctrina constet. Ipsis vero Apostolis sic data fuit a 
Christo Jesu potestas ordinis ac jurisdictionis ipsi Petro principi 
summo subdita, ut in episcopos Apostolorum successores jurisdictionis 
potestas minime transmissa ex immediata Christi concessione censea- 
tur, sed ea ex summo pontifice Christi vicario ex ejus concessione 
ipsis episcopis competat, ac tandem eidem Romano pontifici sub- 
dita sit.] 

Note 5 J, p. 264. 
Abbas Urspergens. an. 1076. [p. 169.] Aventin. lib. v. [p. 349.] 



312 NOTES. 

Note 5 K, p. 265. 
Urspergens. an. 1080. [p. 171.] Aventin. lib. v. [p. 355.] 

Note 5 L, p. 265. 
Aventin. lib. vi. [pp. 375, 376.] 

Notb 5 M, p. 265. 
Aventin. lib. vi. [pp. 375,376.] 

Note 5 N, p. 265. 
Matth. Paris, in Hen. III. [p. 239, 240, edit. 1644.] Aventin. 
lib. vii. [p. 412.] 

Note 5 O, p. 266. 

Aventin. lib. iii. [Deinde hujuscemodi orationem archimystam 
habuisse reperio. . . . Quos (sc. falsos prophetas) ex spinis atque ope- 
ribus, nempe avaritia, luxu, contentione, odio, invidia, bellis, dis- , 
cordia? malis, libidine dominandi, ambitione cognosci oportere docuit. 
.... Romani flamines arma in omnes habent Christianos, audendo, 
fallendo, et bella ex bellis serendo magni facti, oves trucidant. ... — 
Lib. vii. p. 420. 

Qui sitis, opera vestra ostendunt. Opes, potentiam, divitias, ho- 
nores, voluptates, munera concupiscitis, appetitis, adamatis; pro 
hisce victi cupiditate pejus Turcis, Saracenis armis decertatis. — 
Id. p. 423. 

In memoria habete quid ante duodecim annos ille sane egregius 
Decimus cum decimis egerit, idem Quartus cum quartJs aget, ut illas 
Gregorius vigilantissimus a nobis emungeret, Scythas, Arabes, 
Turcas, in nos armavit. Mentiar nisi hosce, nempe maximum vec- 
tigal, magis salvos quam nos esse velit. — Id. pp. 440, 441.] 

Note 5 P, p. 266. — Aventin. ut supra. 

[. . . . aliter nunquam committam ut tarn stultus videar ut e manu 
manubrium mihi eripi patiar, aut memet ultro atque meos ludibrio 
effeminatis Anticbristis atque prodigiosis eunucbis esse sinam, . 
Pejores Turcis, Saracenis, Tartaris, Judseis, sunt ; plus his omnibus 
Christiana? simplicitati officiunt ; libertatem Christi sanguine partam 
excindere conantur ; dominationem arripiunt. p. 444.] 

Note 5 Q, p. 267. 

Marsil. Patavin. Jo. Gandaven. Luit. de Berbenburg. Andr. bishop 
of Fruxin. Ulric. Hangenor. [Extant hujuscemodi consilia theolo- 



NOTES. 313 

gorum in bibliothecis in membranis scripta, contra Vicesimum 
Secundum : libros quoque edunt hi amici Ludovici ; Marsilius Pata- 
vinus, Joannes Gandunensis, Luitpoldus de Bebenburg, Andreas 
Laudensis mysta Fruxinensis, Augustse magister epistolarum, Ulricus 
Hangenor Augusta ortus, sacro Csesaris scrinio prsefectus, Dantes 
Algerius Florentinus .... Iisdem diebus Wilhelmum Occamensem, 
Franciscanum Theologum prastantissimum atque dialecticum sua? 
tempestatis acutissimum, duos collegas ejus, Bonam Gratiam Bergo- 
mensem et Michaelem Csesenatem Franciscanorum antistitem prima- 
rium, sacrarum literarum, utriusque juris professores, cum sacris 
Antonii Patavini, Monachium ad Ludovicum venisse reperio. Wil- 
helmus is, Anglia ortus, sectam recentiorum peripateticorum, . . . ab 
omnibus academiis fere explosam instauravit. Ad Ludovicum dixisse 
ferunt, Tu nos pugnis, ense, ferro, armis, a servitute assere ; nos te 
lingua, calamo, litteris, stylo, libris, verbis vendicabimus. Atque illi 
omnes certatim diserti in Romanum pontificem invecti sunt : ratio- 
cinationes, captiones ejusdem confutant, argumenta diluunt ; testi- 
monio divini humanique juris probant Joannem libidine dominandi 
insanire. — p. 468.] 

Note 5 R, p. 267. 

Dante Aligerius, Will, Ockam, Bona Gratise, Mich. Catenates, 
Anton. Patavin. [See the last Note, where these authors are 
mentioned.] 

Note 5 S, p. 267. 
Aventin. lib. vii. [See the passage quoted in the preceding Note.] 

Note 5 T, p. 267. 

Ibid. [Monstrum biceps, mundanus et spiritalis esse contendit. — 
p. 447.] 

Note 5 U, p. 267. — Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. lib. v. cap. 1. 

[Secundo, objiciunt Scripturam Lucse 22, ubi Dominus duos 
gladios Petro concedit. 

Respondeo, ad litteram nullam fieri mentionem in eo loco Evangelii 
de gladio spirituali vel temporali pontificis, sed solum Dominum illis 
verbis admonere voluisse discipulos, tempore passionis suae in iis 
angustiis et metu ipsos futuros fuisse, in quibus esse solent qui tuni- 
cam vendunt ut emant gladium, ut ex Theophylacto aUisque Patribus 
colligitur. Porro beatus Bernardus et Bonifacius papa mystice inter- 
pretati sunt hunc locum, nee volunt dicere eodem modo habere ponti- 
ficem gladium utrumque, sed alio, et alio modo, ut postea exponemus. 



314 NOTES. 

Bellarm. ibid. Sed occurrunt quidam atque objiciunt, primo, verba 
Domini, Matth. 28. Data est Mihi omnis potestas in coelo et in terra. 
Hinc enim colligi videtur Christum habuisse spirituale et terrenum 
regnum. Utriusque autem regni claves Petro attribuit, ut Nicolaus 
ait in epistola ad Michaelem, " Christus," inquit, " beato Petro, vitae 
aeternae clavigero, terreni simul et ccelestis imperii jura commisit." 

Respondeo, potestatem de qua hie loquitur Dominus, non esse 
potestatem temporalem, ut regum terrenorum, sed vel tantum spiri- 
tualem, ut beatus Hieronymus et beatus Anselmus exponunt, qui 
hunc esse volunt sensum eorum verborum : Data est Mihi omnis 
potestas in cmlo et terra ; id est, ut sicut in coelo Rex sum angelorum, 
ita per fidem regnem in cordibus hominum, vel (ut addit Theophy- 
lactus,) esse potestatem quandam summam in omnes creaturas, non 
temporalem, sed divinam, vel divines simillimam, qua? non potest com- 
municari homini mortali. 

Ad testimonium Nicolai dico inprimis, illud citari a Gratiano, 
distin. 22, can. Omnes, sed non inveniri inter epistolas Nicolai papse. 

Addo secundo, si revera ea sit Nicolai papas sententia, hunc 
habere sensum, Christus Petro terreni simul et ccelestis imperii jura 
commisit, id est, Christus Petro concessit, ut quod ille solveret aut 
ligaret in terris, esset solutum aut ligatum et in ccelis. AUusit enim 
Nicolaus ad verba Domini, Matth. 16. Nee possumus aliter exponere, 
nisi velimus Nicolaum secum pugnare, qui in epistola ad Michaelem 
diserte docet Christum distinxisse actus, officia, et dignitates pontificis 
et imperatoris, ne aut imperator jura pontificis, aut pontifex jura im- 
peratoris prsesumeret usurpare 

Id. p. 1084. Papam non esse dominum totius mundi .... Primum 
probatur, Papa non est dominus earum provinciarum quas obtinent 
infideles ; nam inprimis Dominus (Joannis ultimo) solum oves suas 
Petro commisit; infideles autem non sunt oves. Deinde, non potest papa 
judicare infideles, 1 Cor. 5. Quid ad me de his qui /oris sunt.judicare? 
Denique, infideles principes sunt veri et supremi principes suorum 
regnorum, nam dominium non fundatur in gratia, aut fide, sed in 
libero arbitrio et ratione, nee descendit ex jure divino, sed ex jure 
gentium, ut patet ex eo quod Deus approbat regna gentilium in utro- 
que Testamento .... Ridiculum autem est, dedisse Deum papa? jus 
in regna totius mundi, et non dedisse illi unquam facultatem utendi 
ejusmodi jure.J 

Note 5 V, p. 271. — Catharin. in Ep. ad Roman, c. 13. 

[Non desunt tamen plerique quibus non sufficit quod satis est, ne 
dicam nimium. Sunt enim qui, ut dixi, magno in Ecclesiam odio, vel 



NOTES. 315 

pontificum moribus irritati, hunc gladium omnino negant et auferunt 
ab ecclesiasticis. Et sunt contra, qui sive id per adulationem faciant, 
sive per nimiam simplicitatem, aiunt ad summum pontificem de jure 
pertinere omnem totius orbis terra dominationem, etiam temporalem, 
cum sit summus Christi in terris vicarius. Domini autem est terra 
et plenitudo ejus, orbis terrarum, et qui habitant in eo. Addunt 
Christum dixisse, Omnia Mihi tradita sunt a Patre. 

Verum ridicula hsec profecto, quae neque ipsimet pontifices auderent 
asserere. Si enim ita esset, nulli ergo vere terrarum domini essent in 
temporalibus, sed solus pontifex dominus esset: et ceteri, etiam quoad 
temporalia, sub illo .... Quod autem papa sit vicarius Christi, quid 
habet momenti ut credamus data esse illi ad regendum omnia regna 
mundi in temporalibus ? Imo id potius efficit ut persuadeamur ei 
non data, quoniam Christus abjecit ea, et ut Homo erat, in mundo 
non habuit. — Comment, in D. Pauli Epp. p. 119. edit. fol. Venet. 
1551.] 

Note 5 W, p. 271. 

[Boet. Epon.] Heroic, qu. 5. 

[Liber harum qusestionum quintus, qui est, ne clerici vel monachi 
secularibus negotiis si immisceant. Duac. 1588.] 

Note 5 X, p. 272. 

Henr. Quodl. 6. qu. 23. Jo. Driedo, lib. ii. de Lib. Christ, cap. 2. 
Jo. de Turrecremata Sum. lib. ii. 113. et seq. Alb. Pighius, Hierarch. 
Eccles. lib. v. Tho. Waldens. [torn, i.] lib. ii. Doct. Fid. art. 3. 
cap. 76, 77, 78. [The arguments of these chapters are as follows; 
Ad argumentum de regalia Christi temporali respondet, cap. lxxvi. 
Quod Christus convincitur rex non fuisse temporalis ex testibus veris, 
cap. lxxvii. Quod potestas et regalis auctoritas sit immediate a Deo 
donata, cap. lxxviii. Edit. Ascens. fol. Paris, 1532.] Petrus de 
Palude, de Potest. Ecclesiastica. Cajetan. in Apol. c. 13. ad 6. Fr. 
Victoria, de Pot. Eccles. q. 2. Dominic, a Soto in 4. Distinct. 25. 
q. 2. art. 1. [p. 607. edit. 1613.] 



VARIOUS READINGS 

From the manuscript copy of the first hook of Overall's Con- 
vocation Book formerly belonging to Bishop Barlow, and 
now in the Library of Queen's College, Oxford*. 

P. 1, 11. b. The Barlow MS. agrees with B. except that for ' Scripture' it reads 
' Scriptures.' 

— 2, — c. Barl. omits the words ' or the devil' 

— 2, — e. The concluding words of the Canon in Barl. were originally, 'be he 

accursed,' but they are altered to ' he doth greatly err' by another 
hand. 

— 2, — f. ' To him that will carefully peruse the Scriptures.' Barl. 

— 2, — h. ' Ordaining by the very law of nature.' Barl. 

— 3, 1. 5. ' In the earth, that is mentioned in the Scriptures, although it was 

not then called' Barl. 

— 3, ii. ii. * And either.' Barl. 

— 4, — p. ' Duly serve.' Barl. 

— 4, — q. ' Besides the law of nature left in them.' This clause is omitted 

in Barl. 

— 5, — t. Barl. agrees with B. 

— 5, — c. ' Priestly' Barl. 

— 6, — £ ' Hidden from nature and in right manner.' Barl. 

— 6, — g. ' Lawfully teach.' Barl. 

— 7, 1. 4. ' Ordering them by virtue.' Barl. 

— 7, n. n. Barl. agrees here with A and B. 

— 7, — q. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 8, — r. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 8, — s. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 8, — t. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 9, — x. Barl. agrees with B. 

— 9, — y. Barl. agrees with B. 

— 9, 1. 9. ' Renewing unto them His promise' Barl. 

— 9, ii. b. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 9, — c. Barl. agrees with B. 

— 10, — e. Barl. agrees with B. 

— 10, — f. Barl. agrees with B. 

— 10, — g. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 10, — h. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 10, — i. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 11, — m. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 12, — p. Barl. agrees with B. 

— 12, 1. IS. ' Had fore-prophesied' Barl. 

— 12, u. q. Barl. agrees with B. 

— 12, — r. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 13, — u. 'Of Reuben or Ephraem' Barl. 

— 13, — y. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 13, — z. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 13, — b. In Barl. the arrangement of the Canons is the same as in A and B. 

— 13, — c. Here Barl. agrees with A and B, except that it reads, ' offspring, or 

not without their choice .... or in dividing.' 
— . 14, — d. So Barl., reading however ' or that the people took then upon them.' 

— 15, 1. 3. ' Together into one body' Barl. 

— 15, n. g. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

» The editor is indebted for these various Andland, Fellow of Qneen's College, Ox- 
readings to the kindness of the Rev. W. F. ford. 



VARIOUS READINGS. 

P. 15, n. i. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 16, — m. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— last line. ' Without one chief head to govern them.' Barl. 

— 16, 11. n. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 17, — o. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 17, — p. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 17, 1. 23. ' To chose a prince' Barl. 

— 17, 1. 25. • And to their own destruction' Barl. 

— 17, n. q. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 17, 1. 26. 'When there was their greatest' Barl. 

— 18, ii. r. Barl. agrees with Auth. correct 

— 18, — s. Barl. agrees with A and B. 

— 19, 1. 5. ' Did foretell that it would come to pass, not only that the tribe of 

Judah should hear the sceptre, and that the kingdom of Judah' 
Barl. 

— 19, — 9. ' That the sceptre or government,' Barl. 

— 19, n. a. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 20, — c. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 20, — d. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 20, 1. 16. ' And name them.' Barl. 

— 20, 1. 25. ' That they held their kingdoms.' Barl. 

— 21, n. g. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 21, — i. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 21, L 9. ' Diminishing their own' Barl. 

— 21, n. j. Barl. agrees with A. 

. — 21, 1. 22. ' Of all the rest their predecessors' Barl. 

— 22, n. o. ' Against any of them whom God had set over to rule them, which 

He Himself did not securely revenge. When the people had 



— 23, — p. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 23, — q. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 24, 1. 11. 'Or depose them' Barl. 

— 25, ii. t. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 25, — u. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 25, — x. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 25, — y. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 26, 1. 1. ' If any man shall therefore' Barl. 

— 26, n. b. Barl. agrees with D. 

— 27, L 7. ' Both the priests, the Levites, and the prophets.' Barl. 

— 27, 1. 2. ' And therefore if any man shall ' Barl. 

— 27, 1. 25. ' properly subject to.' Barl. 

— 28, 1. 2. ' Sent unto them from God.' Barl. 

— last line. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 30, n. h. ' That they neither bowed down unto them' Barl. 

— 30, 1. 15. ' If they endeavoured, as much as they could, to do that' Barl. 

— 31, 1. 5. ' Made to themselves, or to blaspheme' Barl. 

— 31, 1. 11. ' Princes and governors.' Barl. 

— 32, n. k. Barl. agrees with A, proceeding, ' After he was consecrated High- 

Priest, both he himself and his two sons, Eleazar and Ithamar, 
did again amiss in burning the sin offering.' 

— 32, — m. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 32, — n. ' He was in duty compelled to send' Barl. 

— 32, — o. Barl. agrees with A, except that for ' priest had taken any pains,' 

it reads ' priests.' 

— 34, — u. Barl. agrees with A, reading, however, ' High-Priests' for High- 

Priest.' 

— 34, 1. 18. ' And in some other things' Barl. 

— 34, 1. 28. * As far as lawfully he might' Barl. 

— 34, 1. 31. ' But the priests.' Barl. 

— 35, 1. 1. 'Withstand the king' Barl. 

— 35, n. y. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 35, — z. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 35, — a. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 35, — b. ' With an earthquake (as some learned men have thought, taking 

their grounds from the Scriptures,) he was thereby driven.' Barl. 



VARIOUS READINGS. 



P. 35, 1. 14. 'As a viceroy.' Bar]. 

— 35, n. g. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 35, — h. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 36, 1. ]3. ' Any priests did resist.' Barl. 

— 38, ii. n. Barl. here agrees with D. 

— 39, — o. Barl. agrees with A. 

— 39, 1. 31. • Consequently in other cases.' Barl. 

— 40, 1. 1. ' Persons whosoever' Barl. 

— 40, 1. 13. • That as godly prophets.' Barl. 

— 40, 1. 16. ' As much duty and obedience.' Barl. 

— 42, 1. 3. ' That the examples' Barl. 

— 42, 1. 10. ' Anointing and designing' Barl. 

— 44, 1. 9. ' Otherwise but an inferior priest,' Barl. 

— 45, 1. 11. ' They knew it was not' Barl. 

— 45, 1. 19. ' Certain that He did so,' Barl. 

— 45, 1. 26. ' Did thus choose and authorize.' Barl. 

— 46, 1. 21 . ' The history of all the princes' Barl. 

— 46, 1. 28. ' Under colour of their examples' Barl. 

— 46, 1. 35. ' Lawful for any person whosoever.' Barl. 

— 47, 1. 32. ' Saying that God had called' Barl. 

— 49, 1. 29. ' And in carrying His own people' Barl. 

— 51, 1. 29. ' But not with that magnificence' Barl. 

— 52, 1. 1. ' And the said rulers.' Barl. 

— 53, 1. 15. ' By dealing in causes ecclesiastical.' Barl. 

— 54, 1. 3. ' That the High-Priests did easily oversway both their princes and 

the people' Barl. 

— 54, 1. 27. ' With the daughter' Barl. 

— 55, 1. 21. ' Albeit the kings.' Barl. 

— 56, 1. 14. ' And some other royal prerogatives.' Barl. 

— 56, 1. 29. * Were miserably on every side' Barl. 

— 60, 1. 27. ' The walls of the inward court,' Barl. 

— 61, 1. 19. ' Nor would afterwards.' Barl. 

— 62, 1. 14. ' Arrogant sort of men' Barl. 

— 62, 1. 33. ' Or, for that it is said.' Barl. 

— 63, 1. 1 . ' Should seek the law at his mouth' Barl. 

— 63, 1. 15. ' That the priests and the people.' Barl. 

— 64, 1. 19. ' The office of the High- Priest.' Barl. 

— 64, 1. 24. ' The love that they bare.' Barl. 

— 66, 1. 11. ' Qui haec, adversus fata, suadeo.' Barl. 

— 67, 1. 6. 'Or of any other cause.' Barl. 

— 67, 1. 9. ' Or that rebellion.' Barl. 

— 67, 1. 18. ' Where we have spoken .... and the success thereof, we made no' 

Barl. 

— 67, 1. 24. ' That utter desolation. But it happened otherwise. Two factions' 

Barl. 

— 72, 1. 34. ' The titles of monarchs' Barl. 

— 73, 1. 34. ' Or thereby to impeach the mild and temperate regal government.' 

Barl. 

— 74, 1. 1. ' Amongst the Jews, that He ever committed.' Barl. 

— 75, 1. 22. ' Fell upon Cain, for killing.' Barl. 

— 77, 1. 22. ' Neither do we read that ever Aaron.' Barl. 

— 78, 1. 14. The words ' Placet eis' do not occur in Barl. 



oxford : 
peinted by i. shkimpton. 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 

Utiles. 

1. That the Library consist of scarce and valuable Works, 
such as those of the Authors in the annexed List, maintaining 
and inculcating the Doctrines and Discipline of the Anglican 
branch of the Catholic and Apostolic Church. 

2. That each Subscriber pay yearly One Guinea in advance, 
to be due on the first day of each year, which shall entitle him 
to a copy of each Book at one half the publication price ; or 
Two Guineas, which shall entitle him to all Publications, free 
of cost. 

3. That all Subscriptions be considered due for the ensuing 
year, unless notice shall have been given by letter to the Secre- 
tary, before the first day of January, of the Subscriber's inten- 
tion to withdraw his name. 

4. That the whole management of the Fund subscribed be 
entrusted to a Committee, consisting of not less than twelve 
nor more than twenty-four Subscribers, who shall fill up all 
vacancies that may occur in their own body. 

5. That no alteration of any kind be made in the original 
Text of any of the Works re-published. 

6. That no Subscriber be entitled to any Book, until his 
Subscription be paid. 

It is proposed to publish in each year Six Volumes, (of 400 pages on the 
average). 

Persons wishing to become Subscribers are requested to send their own names and 
those of their Booksellers to the Secretary, C. Crawley, Esq., under cover to the 
Publisher, Mr. Parker, Bookseller, Oxford. 

Subscriptions received by the Treasurer, or on his account by Mr. J. H. Parker, 
or by Messrs. Parsons, Thompson, and Co., Oxford: Messrs. Rivington, St. Paul's 
Church Yard, and Waterloo Place; Mr. Burns, 17, Portman Street, Portman 
Square j and Messrs. Coutts and Co., Strand, London : Messrs. Deighton, 
Mr. Stevenson, and Messrs. Mortlocks and Co., Cambridge : and Messrs. Grant 
and Bolton, Dublin. 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



LIST OF AUTHORS. 



Bishop Andrewes. 

Archbishop Bancroft. 

Bishop Beveridge. 

Archbishop Bramhall. 

Brett, Thomas. 

Brevint. 

Brown, Thomas, 

Bishop Buckeridge. 

Bishop Bull. 

Burscough. 

Cave. 

Bishop Cosin. 

Dodwell, H. 

Farindon, A. 

Bishop Feme. 

Bishop Gunning. 

Bishop Hall. 

Hammond. 

Heylin. 

Hickes. 

Hyde, Dr. Edward. 

Inett. 

Johnson, John. 

Kettlewell. 

Archbishop Laud. 

Leslie, Charles. 

L'Estrange's Alliance. 

Bishop Lloyd. 



Marshall's Penl. Disc. 
Mason, Fr. 
Maurice, H. 
Bishop Montague. 
Bishop Morton. 
Bishop Nicholson (Gloucester) 
Bishop Overall. 
Bishop Patrick. 
Bishop Pearson. 

Prideaux on English Ordina- 
tions. 
Rogers's, John, Vis. Church. 
Bishop Sage. 
Sail, Dr. 

Archbishop Sancroft. 
Bishop Sanderson. 
Saywell. 
Spelman, Sir H. 
Scrivener, Matt. 
Bishop Stillingfleet. 
Bishop Taylor, Jer. 
Thorndike. 

Walker, William, on Baptism. 
Bishop Webb. 
Wharton, H. 
Bishop White, Fr. (Ely). 
Wilkins's Concilia. 
. Bishop Wilson. 



Care will be taken to avoid interfering with the publications of the 
Oxford University Press. 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



VOLUMES FOR 1841. 

Bishop Andrewes' Sermons, Vols. I. to IV. 21. 2s. 
Archbishop Bramhall's Works, Vol. I. 10s. Qd. 
Bishop Bull's Harmony of St. Paul and St. James on Justifica- 
tion, 6s. new edition. 

for 1842. 

Bishop Nicholson's Exposition of the Catechism, 6s. reprinting. 
Archbishop Bramhall's Works, Vol. II. 14s. 

Vol. III. 12s 

Bishop Andrewes' Sermons, Vol. V. 14s. 
Bishop Beveridge's Works, Vol. I. 12s. reprinting. 
Bishop Bull's Answer to Strictures, and Apology for his Harmony. 
Now first translated, 12s. reprinting. 

FOR 1843. 

Archbishop Bramhall's Works, Vol. IV. 12s. 
Bishop Beveridge's Works, Vol. II. and III. 12s. each. 
Bishop Cosin's Works, Vol. I. 12s. 
Bishop Overall's Convocation Book. 8s. 
Thorndike's Works, Vol. I., Part I. 10s. 

for 1844. 

Thorndike's Works, Vol. I. Part II. 10s. 

Bishop Cosin's Works, Vol. II. 

Bishop Beveridge's Works, Vol. IV. 12s. 

Marshall — The Penitential Discipline of the Primitive Church, for 
the first 400 years after Christ. 6s. 

Bishop Gunning- — The Paschal, or Lent Fast ; Apostolical and 
Perpetual. 

Johnson — The Unbloody Sacrifice, and Altar Unveiled and Sup- 
ported, Vol. I. 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 

©ommfttce. 

Rev. R. S. Barter, D.C.L. Warden of Winchester College. 

Rev. Edw. Churton, M.A. Crayke, Durham. 

Rev. W. J. Copeland, M.A. Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. 

Rev. William Gresley, M.A. Prebendary of Lichfield. 

Rev. W. F. Hook, D.D. Vicar of Leeds. 

Rev. R. W. Jelf, D.D. Canon of Christ Church. 

Rev. John Keble, M.A. Vicar of Hursley. 

Rev. W. H. Mill, D.D. Christian Advocate, Cambridge; Chaplain 

to the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury. 
Rev. G. Moberly, D.C.L. Head Master of Winchester School. 
Rev. J. H. Newman, B.D. Fellow of Oriel College. 
Rev. Wm. Palmer, M.A. Worcester College, O ford. 
Rev. E. B. Pusey, D.D. Regius Professor of Hebrew, and Canon 

of Christ Church. 

Superintending Editor^Rev. W. F. Audland, M.A. Fellow of 
Queen's College, Oxford. 

Treasurer and Secretary — Charles Crawley, Esq., Littlemore, near 
Oxford. 

Publisher — Mr. John Henry Parker, Oxford. 



The following gentlemen have consented to act as Secretaries 
in their respective districts. 

Cambridge . . Rev. J. Hemery, Fellow of Trinity 

College. 

Bath .. . . Rev. W. Bliss. 

Birmingham . . Rev. T. Nunns. 

Exeter .. . . Rev. C. Bartholomew. 

Kirkby Lonsdale Rev. J. H. F. Kendall. 

Northampton . . Rev. T. V. Barlow. 
Armagh . . . . Rev. R. Allot. 

Limerick . . Rev. C. Monsell 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



Those marked « are Subscribers of £2. 2s., f of £10 10s., ** of £21. 



* His Grace the Lord Archbishop of York 

* His Grace the Lord Archbishop of Armagh 
.* Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Winchester 

Hon. and Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Oxford 
Right Rev- the Lord Bishop of Ripon. 
** Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of St. David's 
Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Lichfield 
Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Nova Scotia 

* Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Calcutta 

* Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Madras 

** Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of New Zealand 
Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Guiana 

* Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Tasmania 
Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Edinburgh 
Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of New Jersey 



•Aberdeen Diocesan Library 
•Abraham, Rev. C. J. Eton College 
•Abrams, Mr. Oxford 
Acland, Arthur H. Dyke, Esq. 
"Wollaston House, Dorchester, Dorset 

* A' Court, Hon. Cecilia 

•Acres, John, Esq. Theological College, 

Wells 
Adair, Viscount, Dunraven Castle 
•Adams, Rev. C. Merton Coll. Oxford 
Adams, Rev. D. Bampton 
•Adams, Rev. H. G. Dunsford, Exeter 
•Adams, W. D. Esq. Sydenham, Kent 
•Adams, C. C. Esq. Anstey, near 

Coventry 
•Adamson, Rev. E. Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne 
•Addison, Rev. Berkley, Curate of 
St John's, Edinburgh 

* Addison, Rev. "W. G. H. S. Cann, 

Dursley, Gloucestershire 
•Adcock, Rev. H. H. Humberston, 

Leicester 
•Agnew, Rev. J. R. Wootten 

* Alcock, Rev. J. P. Rochester Cathedral 
•Alderson, Rev. R. Ipswich, Suffolk 



•Aldred, J. T. F. Esq. Lincoln College, 

Oxford 
•Alexander, Rev. G. Drumerce, Porta- 

down 
•Alexander, Rev. John, Northumber- 
land-street, Edinburgh 
Allen, Rev. H. Lincoln 
•Allen, Rev. J. C. Beakesbourne, 

Canterbury 
•Alley, Rev. F.A.Castledermot, Ireland 
•Allies, Rev. T. W. Launton, Bicester 
* Allott, Rev. R. Precentor of Armagh 
•Ambler, A. Esq. Bristol 
♦Amphlett, Rev. M. Lichfield 
•Anderdon, John L. Esq. 22, Tavis- 

tock-square 
Anderson, Rev. J. S. M. Brighton 
•Andrews, Rev. W. N. Bulwer, near 

Sudbury 
•Anson, Rev. G. H. Leeds 
•Anson, Rev. T. A. Billingford Rectory, 

Elmham, Norfolk 
*Anstey, Rev. A. Rock House, Mil- 

verton, Somerset 
•Antrobus, Miss, 146, Piccadily 
•Appleton, Rev. R. Liverpool 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



•Archer, C. Esq. Exeter Coll. Oxford 
•Arden, Rev. G. Powderham 
•Armagh, The Very Rev. the 

Dean of 
•Armitage, Rev. R. 
•Armstrong, Rev. John, Dinder, Wells 
•Armstrong, J. H. Esq. Dublin 
•Arnold, Rev. T. K. Lyndon, Rutland 

• Ashby de la Zouch Theological Library 
•Ashworth, Rev. J. H. Eastwoodhay, 

Newbury, Berks 
•Ashworth, Rev. I. A. Brasenose Coll., 

Oxford 
Astley, Sir F. D. Everleigh, Wilts 
•Atlay, Rev. J. Warsop, Notts 
•Atkinson, Rev. G. Stow, Gainsborough 
•Atkinson, Rev. Miles, Gloucester 
•Audland, Rev. W.F. Queen's College, 

Oxford 
•Austin, E. Esq. Portobello 
•Ayling, Rev. W. Tillington, near Pet- 
worth 

•Babb, G. Esq. Theol. Coll. Wells 

•Bacon, Rev. R. W. King's Coll. Camb. 

Badham, Rev. C. 

•Bagge, P. Esq. 

•Bagot, G. T. Esq. Ex. Coll. Oxford 

•Bagot, Hon. and Rev. H. All Souls 
College, Oxford 

•BaiUie, Rev. Evan, Panton, Lincoln- 
shire 

Baker, Rev. F. W. Bath 

•Baker, Rev. T. T. Tovil, Maidstone, 
Kent 

•Baker, H. W. Esq., Trinity College, 
Cambridge 

•Ball, Rev. T. J. Methowold, Norfolk 

•Ballard, Edward, Rev. Cavendish- 
crescent, Bath 

•Barclay, Rev. J. Ch. Ch. Oxford 

Bardin, Rev. Dr. 

•Barker, Rev. Ralph, M. A. Colling- 
ham, Hull 

•Barker, Rev. H. Raymond, Dagling- 
worth, Gloucestershire 

••Barker, Rev. F. R. Oriel Coll. Oxford 

• Barlow, Rev. T. M. Shrewsbury 

• Barlow, Rev. T. W. Little Bowden, 
Northampton 

•Barnes, Rev. J. W. Kendal, West- 
moreland 



•Barnwell, C. F. Esq. 44, Woburn 

Place, Russell- Square 
•Barnwell, Rev. E. L. Ruthin 
•Barrow, Rev. J. Gueen's Coll. Oxford 
•Barter, Rev. Dr. Winchester 
•Bartholomew, Rev. C. C. Lympstone, 

Devon 
Bartholomew, Rev. J. Morchard, Cre- 

diton 
•Basevi, N.Esq.FitzroyFarm.Highgate 
•Bather, Ven.Archdeacon,Meole Brace, 

Salop 
•Bates, Rev. W. M.A. Christ's Coll. 
•Bathurst, Rev. S. Merton College 
•Bathurst, A. Esq. New Coll. 
Batten, Rev. H. 

Baxter, Rev. Arthur, Croydon, Surrey 
Baxter, Rev. R. W. Kingsthorpe 
•Bayfield, Rev. B. M.A. Halifax 
•Bayldon, Rev. J. Thiving, Bridlington 
Bayley, Rev. W. H. Ricketts, Stapleton 
Bayley, W. R. Esq. Bath 
•Bayliff, Rev. T. L. Stratford, Essex 
•Bayne, Rev. T. V. Broughton, Man- 
chester 
•Bazely, Rev. T. T. Rectory, Poplar, 

London 
•Beadon, Miss, Heytesbury 
•Beadon, Rev. H. W. Latton, Cricklade 
•Beatty, Rev. J. Conroy, Raphoe 
•Beaufort, Rev. D. A. 11, Gloucester- 
Place, London 
•Beaumont, Rev. J. A. Hunslet, Leeds 
•Beaver, James J. Esq. 16, Devonshire 

Place, London 
•Beck, Rev. James, Calne, Wilts 
•Beckett, Rev. H. F. Erdington, Bir- 
mingham 
•Beckwith, H. W. Esq. University 

College, Oxford 
•Bedford, Rev. Henry, Dunton Bassett, 

Leicestershire 
•Bedford, Rev. F. J. Willesford, Aw- 

liscombe 
•Beggars, Mr. D. 
•Belgrave, Rev. T., North-Kilworth, 

Leicestershire 
Bell, Rev. John, Oulton, near Leeds 
•Bell, T. Esq. Exeter College, Oxford 
♦Bellamy, Rev. Dr. 
•Bellas, Rev. S. Aldermarlow, Reading 
Bellasis, E. Esq. 17, Bedford Square 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



•Benn, Rev. W. H. Lutterworth 

•Bennet, Rev. A. M. South Cadbury, 
Somerset 

•Bennett, Rev. Edward Leigh, Long 
Sutton, Holbeach, Lincolnshire 

•Benning, Messrs. & Co., Booksellers, 
London 

•Beresford, Rev. Charles C. Rector of 
Sermon, Dioc. Armagh 

•Berners, Rev. R. Erwarton, Ipswich 

•Bertie, Hon. and Rev. H. All Souls 
College, Oxford 

•Besly, Rev. Dr. Long Benton, Nor- 
thumberland 

•Bethune, Rev. A. N., D.D., Coburgh, 
Upper Canada 

•Bevan, Beckford, Esq. 16, Devon- 
shire-place 

•Biber, Rev. Dr. Coombe Wood 
Kingston-upon-Thames 

•Bickmore, Rev. C. Berkswell Hall, 
Merriden, Warwickshire 

•Biggar, Douglas, Esq. 66, Aldersgate 
Street, London 

•Bigge, Rev. H. J. Staverton, East 
Haddon, Northampton 

•Biggs, Rev. Michael, King's Col- 
lege, London 

•BirchinaU, Thos. Esq. Macclesfield 

Bird, Rev. G. Great Wyborough, 
Kelverdon, Essex 

•Birks, Rev. B. H. Ramsgate 

•Birley, H. H. Esq. Manchester 

•Biron, Rev. Edwin, Vicar of Lympne 
Hythe, Kent 

Birtwhistle, Mr. Halifax, Yorkshire 

•Biscoe, Rev.F. TurkDean.Northleach 

•Bishop, W. H. Esq. C.C.C. Camb. 

•Bishop, Rev. W. C. Northampton 

•Bisset, Rev. C. Wigan 

•Bisset, Rev. Thomas, East India Col- 
lege, Addiscombe 

•Black, Rev. A. W. York 

•Blackburn & Whalley Clerical Society 

•Blackburn, Rev. Peter, Steeple Lang- 
ford, Heytesbury 

•Blacker, Rev. Dr. Mullabruck, Mar- 
ket Hill 

•Blake, C. J. Esq. Lamas, near Norwich 

Blakiston, Rev. Robert, Cold Waltham, 
near Petworth 

Blathwayte, Rev. C. Langridge 



*Blew,Rev.W.J.Milton,nextGravesen.d 
•Bliss, Rev. James, Marden 
•Bliss, Rev. W. Bath 
•Bloxam, M. H. Esq. Rugby 
Boissier, Rev. P. E. Malvern, Wells 
•Bolland, W. Esq. University College 
•Bond, F. H. Esq. Exeter Coll., Oxford 
Bonney, Ven. Archdeacon, KingsclifTe, 
Wansford, Northamptonshire 

• Boodle, Rev. R. G. Compton Dando, 
near Bath 

• Booker, Rev. John, Vicar of Kill urin, 
Ireland 

•Borton, Rev. W. Blofield, Norfolk 

Bosanquet, S. Esq. East Woodhay, 
Newbury, Hants 

•Boulton, Rev. W. the School, Wem, 
Salop 

•Bourke, Rev. S. G. No. 3. Cavendish 
Square 

•Bowden, John, Esq. Roehampton 

•Bowden.T.A.Esq.Magd.Hall, Oxford 

•Bowdler, Rev. T. 

•Bowles, Rev. H. A. Willingale 

•Bowyer, Rev. W. H. 

•Box, Rev. H. A. Wadham College 

Boyce, Rev. E. J. Southampton 

•Bradley, C. R. Esq. Diocesan Coll. 
Chichester 

•Bradshaw, James, Esq. Stockport 

•Bradshaw, Job, Esq. Secretary to the 
Englishman's Library, Nottingham 

•Braithwaite, Rev. W.St. Peter's, Jersey 

•Braithwaite, Rev. F. St. Marylebone, 
London 

"Bramston, Rev. John, Witham, Essex 

•Brandreth, Rev. W. H. Standish 

•Branker, Rev. Henry, Padgate, War- 
rington 

•Bray, Dr. Associates of, 5 copies 

•Brett, Mr. Newington Green 

Brewin, Rev. George, York 

*Brewster, Rev. W. Hawarden, near 
Chester 

•Bridgss, Rev. A. B. Beddington 

•Bright, Mr. William 

•Brightwell and Son, Messrs. Book- 
sellers, Barnstaple 

•Brine, J. G. Esq. St. John's College 
Oxford 

•Briscoe, Rev. T. Jesus Coll. Oxford 

• Broadley, Rev. A. Bridport, Dorset 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



•Brodie, W. Esq. 

*• Brodrick, J. R. Esq. M.A. Reading 
•Browell, Rev. W. Beaumont, Col- 
chester 
Brown, Rev. Felix, Pulborough, near 

Petworth 
•Brown, Rev. H. St. James's, Shore- 
ditch, London 
•Brown, Rev. John Cave, Pratt Street, 

Lambeth 
•Brown, Rev. J. J. Beaumaris,Anglesea 
•Brown, E. G. Esq. Ashovne 
•Brown, Rev. I. L. Ashwellthorpe, 

Wymondham, Norfolk 
•Browne, Rev. E. H. 
Browne, Rev. J. M. Vicar of Standish 
•Browne, Rev. John, Haxey Vicarage, 

Lincolnshire 
•Browne, Rev.R.W.King'sColl. London 
•Browne, Rev. S. Dewy Hill, Calne 
•Browne, E. G. Esq. St David's Coll., 

Lampeter 
•Bruce, Rev. H. L. Knight, Abbots- 
ham, Bideford, Devon 
•Bruce, Rev. W. St Nicholas, Cardiff 
Brymer, Ven. Archdeacon, Bath 
Bubb, Rev. Henry Bagendon, 

Cirencester 
•Buckerfield, Rev. T. H. Little 

Bedwyn, Wilts 
•Buckland, J. R. Esq. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
•Buckle, W. H. Esq. Customs, Bridge- 
water 
•Buckley, W. E. Esq. B.N.C. Oxford 
Buckley, Rev. J. Badminton, Glouces- 
tershire 
•Buller, Rev. A. Tavistock 
•Bulley, Rev. F. Magd. Coll. Oxford 
•Bullock, Rev. G. M. St John's Col- 
Oxford 
•Bullock, W. Esq. Kilburn, Middlesex 
•Bunbury, Rev. J. R. North Marston, 

Winslow, Bucks 
•Bunt, Rev. T. H. B. 
"Burder, Rev. G. 
•Burlton, Rev. F. J. Taunton 
•Burney, E. K. Esq. 
•Bumey, Rev. C. Sible-Hedingham 

Halsted, Essex 
•Burns, Mr. 1 7,Portman-street, London 
•Burton, Rev. R. C. York Terrace, 
Peckham 



••Butler, Rev. D. Clergy Orphan 

School, St. John's "Wood 
•Butler, R. Esq. Brasenose College 
•Bntlor, Rev. James, Grammar School, 

Burnley, Lancashire 
•Butt, Rev. P. J. Hampstead 
•Buttefield, Rev. J. Bradford, Yorkshire 
•Butterworth, G. Esq. Balliol College, 

Oxford 
•Byrne, Mrs. Henry, Worcester 
•Byron, Rev. J. Killingholme, Barton- 

on-Humber 

Calcutta, Bishop's College 

•Calley, C. B. Esq. Worcester College, 
Oxford 

•Caiman, J. J. Esq. Worcester Col- 
lege, Oxford 

•Cameron, Rev. Charles 

Campbell, Rev. C. Weasenham, 
Rougham, Norfolk 

•Campbell, Rev. J. J. Ashford,Wicklow 

•Camden, Viscount, Gainsborough 
House 

•Canham, A. J. Esq. Summer-hill, 
Tenterden, Kent 

•Canterbury Clerical Book Society 

•Capain, W. B. Esq. Horbury, Wake- 
field 

•Capper, S. J. Esq. Leyton, Essex 

•Carden, Rev. L. English Bicknor, 
Gloucestershire 

•Carey, Rev. Hewitt 

•Carey, Tupper, Esq. 

•Carshove, Rev. Jos. James, Cawn- 
pore, Bengal 

Carter, Rev. J. Frenchay, Bristol 

•Carter, Rev. T. T. Clewer Rectory, 
Windsor 

•Carter, Rev. W. A. Eton College 

•Carter, W. E. D. Esq. New College, 
Oxford 

•Carthew, Rev. James, Trengelos, 
Launeeston 

•Cartwright, Rev. W. H. Dudley 

•Case, Rev. T. Horton 

•Case, G. Esq. Brasenose College 

•Caswall, Rev. E. Stratfordsub Castle, 
near Salisbury 

•Cather, Rev. John, Wrexham 

•Cattley, Rev. S. R. Fullham 

*Cattley,R.Esq. Worcester Coll. Oxford 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



Cavendish, Hon. and Rev. A. Stanmore, 

Middlesex 
•Cavendish, Hon. R. Belgrave-square 
•Cavendish, C. Esq. Trin. Coll. Camb. 

• Chaffers, Rev. T. BrasenoseC oil. Oxford 
Chamberlain, Rev. T. Ch. Ch. Oxford 

• Chambers, J. C. Esq. Emmanuel Coll. 

Cambridge 
•Chambers, J.D. Esq. Oriel Coll.Oxford 
•Chambers, 0. L. Esq. 9, Church Row, 

Leeds 
•Champernowne, H. Esq. Trinity Coll. 

Oxford 
•Champernowne, Rev. R. Ch. Ch., Oxf. 
•Champneys, Rev. H. S. Mucklestone, 

Staffordshire 
•Chanter, Rev. J. M. Ilfracombe 
•Chermside, R. Seymour, Esq. Exeter 

College, Oxford. 
•Chesshyre, Rev. I. T. St. Martin's, 

Canterbury 

• Chester, Rev. A. Chichely Hall 
•Chester, Harry, Esq. Highgate 
•Chichester, Very Rev.theDean of 
Christie, Rev. J. F. Badgworth, Chel- 
tenham 

•Christ's College Library, Cambridge 
•Chunder, Rev. Gopel Mittre, Bishop's 

College, Calcutta 
•Church, Rev. R. W. Oriel Coll. Oxford 
•Churton, Rev. E. Crayke, Durham 
•Clark, Rev. Fran. F. Hartshill Parson- 
age, Newcastle 
Clark, Rev. H. D. Exeter Coll. Oxford 
•Clark, Rev. JohD, Grove Villa, 

Hunslet, Leeds 
•Clark, Rev. F. F. 
•Clark, Dr. Professor of Anatomy, 

Cambridge 
•Clarke, L. S. Esq. New Coll., Oxford 
•Clarke, Rev.W. H. Yarmouth, Norfolk 
•Clarke, S.,Esq. St. John's Coll. Oxford 
•Clark, J. Esq. Lanesfield, Evesham 
•Clayton, Rev. J. H. Farnborough 
Rectory, Hants 

• Cleather, Rev. G. P. Chirton, Devizes 
Clements, J. Esq. Oriel Coll. Oxford 
Clerical Society, Newcastle-on-Tyne 
•Clerical Society of the Deanery of 

Droxford, Hants 
•Clerke, Venerable C. C. Archdeacon 
of Oxford 



*Cleugh, Rev. J. Malta 

•Coates, Rev. R. P. 13, Gibraltar 

Place, Chatham 
•Cobbe, Rev. H. Kilmore, Armagh 
•Cobham, Rev. I. B. Walton, Somerset 
•Cockin, Rev. M. Norton, Gloucester 
Cocks, Somers, Esq. Lanreath, West 

Looe, Cornwall 
•Codd, Rev. E. T. St. John's College, 

Cambridge 
fCole.Rev.M. S. Wootton-under-Edge 
•Cole, Rev. G. E. Dorchester, Dorset 
•Coleridge, Hon. Mr. Justice 
•Coleridge, Rev. E. Eton College 
•Coleridge, Rev. T. Rector of All- 
hallows, Exeter 
Coles, Rev. G. Croydon 
•Coley, Rev. J. 

•Collier, C.,I. Esq. Magd. Hall, Oxford 
•Collings, Mr. E. Bath 
Collings, Rev. William 
•Collingwood, Miss A. Dissington Hall 
•Collins, Rev. R. Maize Hill, Greenwich 
Collinson, Rev. R. Holme Cultram 
•Collis, Rev. J. D. WorcesterColl. Oxf. 
•Colls, Rev. I. F. 
•Collyns, Rev. C. H. Ch. Ch. Oxford 

* Coltman, Rev. G. Stickney, near Boston 
•Colville, Rev. F. L. 

•Compton, Rev. J. Minstead Rectory, 

Lyndhurst 
•Connop, Newell, Esq. Whitehall 
•Conway, W. F. Esq. Dublin 
Coope, Rev. H. G. Clunn, Shropshire 
•Cooper, Rev. E. P. Burford, Oxon. 
•Copeland, Rev. W. J. Trinity College, 

Oxford 
•Cornish, Rev. C.L.Exeter ColLOxford 

* Cornish, Rev. S. W. D;D. Ottery 

St. Mary, Devon 

* Cornthwaite, Rev. T. Hornsey 
•Cosens, Rev. R. Dorchester 

* Cotton, Rev. W. C. 

•Cotton, Alexander, Esq. Hildersham 

Hall, Cambridgeshire 
•Courtenay, Lord, Powderham Castle 
•Courtenay, Rev. F. Exeter 

* Cox, Miss F. Spondon Hall, near Derby 
•Cox, Rev. I. Edm. 6, Oliver Terrace, 

Mile End Road 
fCox, Rev. J. Walgrave, Northampton 
•Coxon, Rev. M. Heswell, Cheshire 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



Crawley, Rev. C. Stowe, near Weedon 
•Crawley, C. Esq. Littlemore, near Oxf. 
♦Crawley, G. A. Esq. Highgate 
• Crawley, Rev. R, Steeple Ashton, 

Trowbridge 
•Creek, Rev. E. B. Paignton, Devon 
•Crewkerne Deanery Clerical Society 
•Cripps, Rev. J. M. Novington, near 

Lewes 
Crompton, Rev. B. Unsworth, near 

Bury, Lancashire 
*Croome,Rev.T. B.Rendcomb Rectory, 

Cirencester 
"Crossley, James, Esq. Manchester 
•Crossley, Mr. John S. Leicester 
•Crosthwaite, Rev. J. C. Rectory, St. 

Mary at Hill, London 
•Crosthwaite, Rev. C. Lackagh Monas- 

terevan, Ireland 
•Cuppage, R J. Esq., Middleton Hall, 

Manchester 
•Currie, Rev. James 
•Currie, Miss 
•Currie, Rev. H. G. 
Cust, Hon. and Rev. H. C. Cockayne, 

Hatley 

•Dakeyne, Rev. J. Osmond, Boxmoor, 

Herts 
Dale, Rev. Henry, Bristol 
•Dalton, Rev. C. B. Lincoln's Inn 
•Dalton, Rev. \V. Kelvedon, Essex 
•Dalton, Mr. W. H. Cockspur St. 
•Dand, Rev. T. Queen's ColL Oxford 
•Daniel, Rev. George Fred. Denning- 

ton, near Chichester 
•Dankes, Henry, Esq. Caius College, 

Cambridge 
•Darby, Rev. J. Curate of Acton, 

Ireland 
•Darling, Mr. Little Queen Street, 

London 
••Darnell, Rev. W. N. Stanhope, 

Durham 
Darnell, Rev. "W. Bambrough, North- 
umberland 
•Dartmouth, the Earl of, Sandwell, 

near Birmingham 
•Davenport, Arthur, Esq., Christ's Coll. 

Cambridge 
•Davidson, L. Esq. Rutland Square, 

Edinburgh 
Davie, Rev. George J. Brasted, Kent 



Davies, Rev. J. Abbenhall, Gloucester 
Davies, Rev. Richard, Stanton 
•Dawson, J. Esq. Exeter Coll. Oxford 
•Dawson, Charles, Esq. Baymont 

Lodge, Torquay 
•Day, Mr. John, Bookseller, Melton 
•Dayman, Rev. Chas. Great Tew, Oxon 
•Deacon, Rev. G. E. Rawmarsh, 

Rotheram, Yorkshire 
•Dean, Rev. E. B. Lewknor, Tetsworth 
•Dean, Rev. T. Colwell, Hereford 
Deane, J.W.Esq. St John's Coll. Oxford 
•Dearden, Mr. W. Nottingham 
Deedes, Rev. Gordon, Netherbury, 

Dorsetshire 
•Deighton, Messrs. J. & J.J. Cambridge 
•Demerara Clerical Library 
•Denton,Rev.R. A. King's ColLCamb. 
•De Porre, W. Esq. Magdalene Hall 
•De Sausmarez, Rev. H. Pembroke 

College, Oxford 
•De Tessier, G. F. Esq. C. C. C. Oxford 
•De Vere, Sir Aubrey, Currah Chase 
••Dickinson, F.H. Esq. Upper Harley- 

street, London 
•Diocesan Library, "Wells, Somerset 
• Disney, Rev. E. O. Armagh, Ireland 
•Distin, Rev. H. L. Bythorne, near 

Thrapstone, Northamptonshire 
•Distin, Rev. J. W. High Harrogate, 

Yorkshire 
•Dixon, Rev. James, Thome's Parson- 
age, near "Wakefield 
Dixon, Rev. J. J. Abrams, near Man- 
chester 
•Dobson, B. Esq. Bolton 
•Dobson.T.W.Esq.C.C.C. Cambridge 
•Dodsworth, Rev. W. Ch. Ch. St. Pan- 
eras, London 
•Dolben, Rev. C. Ipsley, Warwickshire 
•Donaldson, Rev. J. W. Bury St 

Edmund's 
•Donne, J. 

Dornford, Rev. J. Plymptree, Devon 
Douglas, Rev. H. College, Durham 
•Douglas, Rev. S. Ashling, Chichester 
•Dowding, Rev.W. Grimley, "Worcester 
•Dowding, T. W. Esq. The Close, 

Salisbury 
•Downe, Rev. G. E Rushden Rectory, 
Higham Ferrers, Northamptonshire 
•Drake, Rev.Richard.Stourmouth, Kent 
•Drummond, Col. E. Brighton 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



*Dry, Rev. T. Walthamstow, Essex 
•Dudman, Rev. L. S. Charlton 

• Duffield, Rev. R. Frating, Colchester 
*Dugard, Rev. G. Manchester 
•Duke, Dr. Hastings 
•Duncombe, Hon. and Rev. Aug. 

Kirby Misperton, Malton 
Dundas, W. Pitt, Esq. Edinburgh 
*Dungannon, Viscount, Brynkinalt, 

Chirk 
•Duulap, Rev. A. P. St. John's College, 

Oxford 
*Dunraven,theEarlof, Adare, Limerick 

• Dupuis, Rev. H. Eton College 
*Durnford, Rev. Francis, Eton College 
•Du Sautoy, Rev. W. S. O. Frome 

Selwood, Somerset 
•Dwarris, Rev. B. E. Durham 
•Dyke, Rev. W. Cradley, Malvern 
•Dymock, J. B. Esq. St Mary Hall 
•Dyne, Rev. J. B. Highgate 
•Dyson, Rev. C. Dogmersfield, Hart- 
ford Bridge 

Edinburgh, The Scottish Episcopal 
Church Library 

• Eamonson, Rev. B. Collingham 
•Easther, Alfred, Esq. Bedale, Yorksh. 
•Eaton, W. Esq. Merton Coll. Oxford 
Eaton and Son, "Worcester 
Ebsworth, Rev. Geo. Searle 
•Eddie, Rev. R. Barton on Humber, 

Lincolnshire 
•Eddrup, E. P. Esq. "Wadham College 
•Eden, Rev. R. Legh, Rochford 
•Edmondstone, Sir Archibald, Bart. 
•Edouart, Rev. A. G. St. Paul's Church, 

Blackburn 
•Edwards, Rev. A. Magd. Coll. Oxford 
•Edwards, Rev. J.The College, Durham 
Egerton, Rev. T. Dunnington, Yorkshire 
*E. H. T. 

•Eland, Rev. H. G. Bedminster, Bristol 
"Elder, Rev.E. Master of the Grammar 

School, Durham 
•Eldridge, Rev. J. A. Bridlington, 

Yorkshire 
•Elliot, J. E. Esq. Catherine Hall, 

Cambridge 
•Ellicott, C. J. Esq. St. John's, Camb. 
•Ellis, Conyngham, Esq. 4, Fitzwilliam 

Place, Dublin 



•Ellison, H. Esq. University College, 
Oxford 

•Elmhirst, Rev. Edward, Shawell, Lei- 
cestershire 

• Elrington, Rev. Dr. Dublin 

• Elrington, Rev. H. P. Precentor of 

Ferns, Ireland 
•Elwes, J. M. Esq. Bossington, Stock- 
bridge 
•Ensor, Rev. F. Nector, Norfolk 
Estcourt, Rev. E. E. Cirencester 
•Ethelston, Rev. C. W. Lyme Regis, 

Dorset 
•Evans, Rev.A.B.D.D.MarketBosworth 
Evans, Rev. E. C. Ingham 
•Evans, Herbert N. Esq. Hampstead 
•Evans, Rev. L. 'Wadham College, 

Oxford ; Hendon, London 
Evans, Rev. T. Gloucester 
•Evans, Rev. T. Simpson 
•Evans, Rev.E. Pembroke Coll. Oxford 
•Eveleigh, Rev. James 
•Evetts, T. Esq. C. C. C. Oxford 
Ewart, "W. Esq. Exeter College,Oxford 
•Ewing, Rev. "W. Alburgh, near 

Harleston, Norfolk 
•Eyre, Charles, Esq. Welford Park, 
Newbury 

• Eyton, J. Walter K. Esq. Leamington 

*Fagan, Rev. G. H. 
♦Falkner, T. A. Esq. St. John's Col- 
lege, Oxford 
•Fallow, Rev. T. M. All Souls, London 
•Fanshawe, F. Esq. Exeter Coll. Oxford 
•Farebrother, Rev. T. Aston, Birming- 
ham 
•Farley, Rev. T. Ducklington 
•Farquharson, Rev. R. Langton Rec- 
tory, Blandford 
•Fearnley, Rev. I. King's Coll. London 
•Fearon, Rev. W. C. Grimston, Lynn, 

Norfolk 
•Feetham, Rev. T. O. Eggesford, Devon 
•Fellowes, Rev. T. L. Cantley Rec- 
tory, Acle, Norfolk 
•Fenwicke, Rev. G. O. Aston, Birming- 
ham 
•Fenwicke, Rev. M. G. Ballyshannon 
•Fernley, J. Esq. Manchester 
•Few, Mr. Robert,2, Henrietta Street, 
Covent Garden, London 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



•Field, Rev. S. P. High Beech, Lough- 
ton, Essex 
•Finch, Miss Charlotte 
•Fitzgerald, Rev. A. O. Fledborough, 

near Tuxford 
•Flemyng, Rev. W. Redcross, County 

of Wicklow 
•Fletcher, T. W. Esq. F.R.S. Dudley, 

Worcestershire 
•Fletcher, Rev. William, Collegiate 

School, Southwell 
•Fletcher, Rev. W. K. Bombay 
•Floyer, Ayscoghe, Esq. Wadham Coll. 
••Forbes, G. H. Esq. Edinburgh 
•Forbes, I. S. Esq. Christ's College, 

Cambridge 
•Forbes, Right Hon. Lord 
•Forbes, Sir John Stuart 
•Ford, H. Esq. Manchestei 
Ford, Rev. J. Exeter 
* Ford, W. Esq. Milbrook House, 

Kentish Town 
•Formby, Rev. H. Brasenose College, 

Oxford 
•Forster,Rev. H.B.Stratton,Cirencester 
•Fortescue, Rev. H. R. Newton Ferrers, 

Yealmpton, Devon 
•Foster, Rev. J. S. Ilchester 
•Foster, Rev. John, Kempston Vicar- 
age, near Bedford 
•Foulkes, Rev. H. P. Buckby Moun- 
tain, Flintshire 
•Fowler, Rev. C. A. Walliscote House, 

near Reading 
•Fox, Rev. C. J. Henley-on-Thames 
Foxe, Rev. O. Worcester 
*France, Rev. G. 88, Cadogan-place 
•Francis, Rev. J. 50, Great Ormond- 

street, London 
Franklin, Rev. — 

* Fraser, Rev. R. Stedmarsh.Canterbury 
•Freeland, E. Esq. Chichester 

* Freeth, Frederic Harvey, Esq. 80, 

Coleshill Street, Eaton-sq., London 
•Frome Clerical Library 
•Frost, Rev. I. L. Bradford 
Frost, R. M. Esq. Pembroke College, 

Cambridge 
•Frost, Rev. Percival, St John's Coll., 

Cambridge 
•Froude, W. Esq. Collumpton, Devon 
Fulford, Rev. F. Trowbridge 



Fyler, Rev. S. Cornhill, Durham 
•Gace, Rev. F.A. Ashby, near Bragg 
•Galton, Rev. John L. Leamington 
•Garbett, Rev. J. Clayton, Brighton 
•Gardiner, Rev. W. Rochford 
•Garside, Rev. C. B.' 
Garvey, Rev. Richard, Wakefield 
•Gihbings, Rev. R. Dublin 
•Gibbons, Sir John, Balliol College, 
Oxford 

• Gibbs, G. Esq. Belmont, near Bristol 
•Gibbs, H. Esq. Bedford Sq. London 

• Gibbs, W. Esq. 13, Hyde-Park Street, 

London 
•Gibson, Rev. W. Rectory, Fawley 
•Gibson, J. Esq. Jesus College, Cam- 
bridge 
•Gibson, Rev. Edward, Alley, near 

Coventry 
•Gidley, J. Esq. Exeter 
•Giffard, Rev. W. Molesey, near King- 
ston 
Gilbertson, Rev. Lewis, Llangorwen, 

near Aberystwith 
•Gildea, Rev. George Robert, New- 
port, county of Mayo 
••Gillett, Rev. G.E. Waltham, Melton 

Mowbray 
•Gillett, E. Markshall, near'Norwich 
Gladstone, Rev. John, Liverpool 
•Gladstone, W. E. Esq. M. P. 
•Glaister, Rev. W. Beckley Rectory, 

Sussex 
•Glanville, Rev. E. F. Wheatfield 
•Glencross, Rev. James, Balliol Coll. 

Oxford 
•Glenie, Rev. J. M. Salisbury 
•Godley, John R. Esq. 
•Gooch, Rev. I. H. Head Master of 

Heath School, Halifax 
•Gooch, Rev. John, Stanningley, Leeds 
•Goodcliild, Rev. C. W., A.M., Free- 
Grammar School, Sutton Valence, 
Kent 
•Goodford, C. O. Esq. Eton 
•Goodlake, Rev. T. W. Manor House, 

Swindon 
Goodwin, H. Esq. B.A. Caius College, 

Cambridge 
•Gordon.Rev.H.Colwich, near Rugeley 
•Gordon, Rev. O. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
*Goie, Rev. H. J. Horsham 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



*Gough, Rev. H. Carlisle 

*Gough, Rev. B. Londonderry 

GouVburn, H. Esq. 

Gould, Rev. Edward, Sproughton, 
Ipswich 

*Gower, Rev. S. Wandsworth, Surrey 

•Gray, Rev. R. Old Park, Durham 

*Gray, Rev. R. H. Ch. Ch. Oxford 

•Graham, Mr. W. Oxford 

•Graham, W. T. Esq. 17, Upper Buck- 
ingham Street, Duhlin 

Grant, R. and Son, Edinburgh 

•Grantham Clerical Society 

•Green, J. Esq. Woburn 

Green, Mr. T. W. Leeds 

•Greene, Miss, Whittington Hall, 
Burton, Westmoreland 

•Greene, Rev. H.B. Vicar of Longparish, 
Winchester 

•Greene, Miss C. M. Norwich 

•Greene, R. Esq. Lichfield 

•Greenly, Rev.I.P. Burlestone Rectory, 
Blandford 

•Greenwell, W. Esq. University Coll., 
Durham 

•Gregory, R. Esq. C. C. C. Oxford 

Gresley, Richard, Esq. 

Gresley, Rev. William, Lichfield 

•Gresley, Rev. J. M. Over Seile, 
Leicestershire 

••Greswell, Rev. R. Worcester Coll. 

••Greswell, Rev. W. Kilve Rectory, 
Somersetshire 

•Grey, Hon. and Rev. Francis, Buxton 

•Grey, Rev. W. Allington, Salisbury 

•Grieve, Rev. John, Barnham Rec- 
tory, Thetford, Norfolk 

•Griffiths, Rev. John, Wadham Coll. 
Oxford 

•Griffith, Rev. C. A. Commoners, Win- 
chester 

• Grueher, Rev. C.S.Clapham Common 

•Guildford Theological Library 

Guillemard, Rev. H. P. Trinity Coll. 
Oxford 

Gunner, Rev. W. H. Winchester 

•Gutch, Rev. Rt. Segrave, Leicester 

•Guthrie, Rev. J. Calne, Wilts 

•Hackman, Rev. A. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
•Haddan,Rev. A. W. Trin. Col. Oxford 
•Haig, Rev. Robt. Armagh 
Haigh, Rev. Daniel, Great Marlow 



Haines, Mrs. Hampstead 

Hale, Rev. Matt. B. Stroud 

*Hall, Rev. W. Manchester 

•Hallen, Rev. George, Rushock, Me- 
doute, Upper Canada 

•Hallen, Rev. William, Wribbenhall, 
Worcestershire 

•Halton, Rev. T. 20, Great George 
Square, Liverpool 

Hamilton, Rev. J. Great Baddow, Essex 

•Hanham, Rev. Phelips, Wimborne, 
Dorset 

•Harcourt, Rev. L. V. Midhurst 

Harcourt, Rev. R. Cirencester 

••Harding, Rev. G. S. Brasenose Col- 
lege, Oxford 

•Harding, J. Esq. St. Mary Hall 

••Hare, Venerable Archdeacon 

Harington, Rev. Rd. D.D. Principal of 
Brasenose College, Oxford 

•Harison, W. H. Esq. New York 

•Harper, T. N. Esq. Queen's College, 
Oxford 

•Harper, Rev. A. Inverary, Aberdeen- 
shire 

•Harper, Rev. G. Manor House, Ton- 
bridge Wells 

•Harpur, Rev. E. Salford, Manchester 

• Harris, Hon. and Rev. C. Wilton, 

Salisbury 
•Harris, G. T. Esq. Harrow-on-the- 

Hill 
•Harris, J. Esq. 
Harrison, Rev. B. Domestic Chaplain 

to the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury 
•Harrison, Rev. H. Gondhurst 
Harrison, Rev. T. Trinity Church, 

Maidstone 

• Harrison, Rev. W. Christ's Hospital, 

London 
•Harrow School Library, the 
•Hartley, L. L. Esq. Middleton Lodge, 

Richmond, Yorkshire 
•Hartnell, E. G. Esq. Trinity College, 

Cambridge 
•Hartshorne, Rev. Joseph 
•Harvey, Rev. H. Preb. of Bristol, 

Bradford, Wilts 
•Harward, J. Esq. Stourbridge 
•Haslehurst, Rev. R. Haywood, Ruge- 

ley 
•Hassells, Rev. C. S. Fox Earth, near 

Newcastle 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



•Hatchard and Son, Piccadilly, London 
Hawkins, Rev. E. Secretary to the So< 

ciety for the Propagation of the 

Gospel 
•Hawkins, Herbert S. Esq. Jesus Coll. 

Oxford 
•Hawkins, E. Esq. British Museum 

* Hawkins, Rev. E. Newport, Monmouth- 

shire 
Hawkins, Rev. W. B. L. 23, Great 

Marlbofough-street, London 
•Hawtrey, Rev. Dr. Eton College 
Hayes, Rev. L. Warren, Arborfield 

Rectory, Berks 
•Heale, S. W. Esq. Queen's College 

• Heath, W. M. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
Oxford 

•Hecker, Rev. H. T. Seven Oaks, Kent 
*Hedley, Rev. T. A. Gloucester 
•Hemary, Rev. Jas. Trinity College, 
Cambridge 

• Henderson, W. G. Esq. Magd. Coll. 

Oxford 
•Henderson, Peter, Esq. Macclesfield 
•Henderson, Rev. T. Messing, Kel- 

vedon 
•Henn, Rev. W. Londonderry 
•Herbert, Hon. Algernon, Ickleton, 

Saffron Walden 
•Heslop, Anchem, Esq. Trinity CoDege, 

Cambridge 
•Hessey, Rev. F. St, John's College, 

Oxford 
•Hessey, Rev. J. A. St. John's College, 

Oxford 
Hewetson, Rev. J. S. Curate of Killeary, 

Ireland 
•Hewett, J. W. Esq. Exeter 
•Hewitt, Rev. T. S. Norton in Hales, 

near Market Drayton 
•Heygate, Miss, Southend, Essex 

* Hichens, R. Esq. Threadneedle-street, 

London 
•Hildyard, Rev. J. Christ's College, 

Cambridge 
•Hill, Rev. E. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
Hill, Lincolnshire 
"Hillyard, Rev. Temple, Wormleighton, 

Southam 
•Hilton, A. D. Esq. Wadham College, 

Oxford 
Hinde, Rev. T. Liverpool 
*Hine, Rev. H. T. C. Bury St. Edmunds 



• Hingiston, James Ansley, Esq. 
48, Finsbury Circus, London 

••Hippesley, H. Esq. Lambourne 

Place, Berks 
•Hippisley, Rev. R. W. Stow-on-the- 

Wold 
•Hobhouse, Rev. Edm. Merton Coll. 

Oxford 
••Hodges, late Rev. T.S. (Executors of) 
•Hodgkinson, Rev. G. C. Droitwich, 

near Worcester 
•Hodgson, Rev. I. F. Horsham 

• Hodgson, Rev. G. St. Peter's, Isle of 

Thanet 

Hodgson, Rev. H. St. Martin's, 
London 

•Hodson, Rev. J. Saunderstead, Croy- 
don, Surrey 

•Hogan, Rev. J. Dublin 

Holden, Rev. W. R. Worcester 

•Holden, Mr. A. Bookseller, Exeter 

•Holland, Rev. Henry 

•Hollinshead, H. B. Esq. , Hollinshead 

•Holme, Hon. Mrs. A. C. 

••Hook, Rev. W. F. D.D. Vicar of 
Leeds. Presented by a few of his 
younger parishioners 

••Hope, A. J. B. Esq. M.P. 1, Con- 
naught Place, London 

•Hope, W. Esq. Catherine Hall, Cam- 
bridge 

•Hopkins, Rev. J. O. Umngton, Salop 

•Hopkinson, C. Esq. M.A. 39, Eaton 
Place, Belgrave Square, London 

•Hopper, A. M. Esq. B.A. Fellow of 
St. John's College, Cambridge 

•Hopton, Mrs. Kemerton Court, 
Tewkesbury 

•Hopwood, Rev. F. G. Knowsley, 
Prescot, Lancashire 

•Hornby, Rev. Edward, Walmersley, 
Bury, Lancashire 

•Hornby, Rev. R. W. York 

Hornby, Rev. T. Liverpool 

• Horner, Rev. Josh. Everton, Biggles- 

wade, Bedfordshire 
•Horsfall, Rev. A. Litchurch 
•Horsfall, John, Esq. Standard Hill, 

Nottingham 
•Hocking, R. Esq. Penzance 
•Hotham, W. F. Esq. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
•Houblon, Rev. T. A. Peasemore, 

Newbury, Berks 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



Houghton, Rev. John, Matching, near 

Harlow, Essex 
"•Houghton, Rev. W. Hartford, near 

Northwich, Cheshire 
•Howard, Hon. and Rev. H. E. J. 

D.D. Dean of Lichfield 
Howard, Col. Ashstead Park, Epsom 
•Howard, Hon. and Rev. W. Fareham 
•Howard, Rev. N. A. Plymouth 
Howard, Hon. F. G. 
•Howard, Rev. R. D.D. Beaumaris, 

Anglesea 
•Howard, Hon. and Rev. H. 
•Howell, Rev.Hinds, Shobrooke, Devon 
*Howorth, Rev. W., March, Isle of Ely, 

Camhridgeshire 
•Hue, Dr., 9, Bedford Square, London 
Huff, Rev. E. Butterwick, near Boston 
•Hughes, Rev. H. 
•Hughes, Rev. J. B. Hadley, near 

Barnet 
•Hunt, Rev. R. S. Stinchcomhe Dursley 
•Hunter, Rev. A. Alvechurch 
•Hunter, Rev. W. Lurgurshall, near 

Godalming 
Huntingford, Rev. G. W. Winchester 
Hussey, Rev. W. L. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
Hutchinson, Rev. C. Chichester 
•Hutchinson, Rev. T. Lymm, Cheshire 
•Hutchinson, R. Esq. Mersey Court, 

Liverpool 
•Hutchinson, W. Esq. 
•Hutton, Rev. G. B. Gainsborough 
Huxtable, Rev. A. Sutton Waldron, 

Dorset 
* Hyde and Crewe, Newcastle, Stafford- 
shire 

••Inge, Rev. I. R. St. Mary's, 

Portsmouth 
Inner Temple, the Hon. Society of 

the, London 
Irons, Rev. W. J. Brompton 
•Irving, Rev. J. Kendall 

Jackson, Rev. T. St Peter's, Stepney 
•Jackson, Rev. W. Dealtry, Ch. Ch. 

Hoxton 
•Jackson, J. J. Esq. Exeter College 
•Jackson, G. Esq. 
•Jackson, Rev. J. Islington 
Jackson, Rev. J. Farley, near Bath 



James, Rev. J. D.D. Prebendary of 
Peterborough 

•James, Sir Walter, Bart., M. P. 
11, Whitehall Place, London 

James, Rev. H. 20, James-street, Buck- 
ingham Gate, London 

•James, Rev. T. Sibbestoft, near Wel- 
ford, Northamptonshire 

•James, Rev. J. 

•Janvrin, J. H. Esq. Oriel Coll. Oxford 

* Jeffray, Rev. L. W. Ashton Parsonage, 

Preston 
•Jelf, Rev. Dr. Canon of Ch. Ch. Oxford 
Jelf, Rev. W. E. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
•Jellott, H. Esq. Trinity Coll. Dublin 
•Jenkins, Rev. J. Rothwell, Leeds 
•Jenner, Rev. C. H. Bristol 
•Jennings, Rev. M. J. Chaplain to the 

Hon. East India Company 

* Jerrard, Rev. F. W. H. Long Stratton, 

Norfolk 
•Jersey,TheVeryRev.theDean of 
Jew, Mr. Thomas, Gloucester 
•Johnson, C. W. Esq. Balliol College, 

Oxford 
Johnson, M. J. Esq. Radcliffe Obser- 
vatory, Oxford 
•Johnson, W. Esq. King's College, 

Cambridge 
•Johnson, Rev. W. C. Diptford, Devon 
•Johnson, Rev. W. H. Witham on the 

Hill, Lincolnshire 
•Johnstone, Rev. W. S. Minnigafi 

House, Newton Stewart, Scotland 
•Jones, E. K. Esq. 28, Mark-lane 
•Jones, Rev. D. E. Stamford 
•Jones, Rev. J. S. Armagh, Ireland 
Jones, Rev. R. Branxton, Coldstream 
•Jones, W. H. Esq. Queen's College, 

Oxford 
•Jones, B. Esq. Lowestoft 

Karslake, Rev. T. W. Culmstock, near 

Wellington 
*Keble, Rev. J. Hursley, Winchester 
•Kelk, Rev. W. 23, City Road, London 
•Kelly, A. Esq. Kelly House, Laun- 

ceston 
Kemp, Mr. John, Beverley 
Kempe, Rev. J. C. Morchard Bishop's, 

Devon 
•Ken Society, Leeds 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



•Kendall, Rev.J. H.F. Kirkby Lonsdale 

•Kennard, John P. Esq. 4, Lombard- 
Street, London 

*Kenrick,Rev. Jarvis, Horsham, Sussex 

•Kent, jun. Rev. G. D. Sudbrook, near 
Lincoln 

•Kenyon, Lord, 9, Portman Square, 
London 

•Keppell, Hon. and Rev. T. Wells, 
Norfolk 

**Kerby, Rev. C. L. Stoke Talmage, 
near Tetsworth 

•Kerr, Rev. Lord H. Dittisham 

•Kerr, James, Esq. Coventry 

•Kershaw, Rev. G. W. St. Nicholas, 
Worcester 

•Key, H. C. Esq. Peluston Rectory, 
near Ross 

•Keymes, Rev. N. Christ's Hospital, 
Hertford 

"Kildare, Ven. Archdeacon of 

Kilvert, Rev. F. Bath 

King, Mr. H. S. Brighton 

•King, T. H. Esq. Exeter Coll. Oxford 

King, Rev. W. Smyth, Ireland 

•King's College, London 

Kingdom, Rev. G. T. Trinity Col- 
lege, Cambridge 

•Kingdom G. R. Esq. Trinity College, 
Cambridge 

•Kingsford, B. Esq. Exeter Coll. Oxford 

•Kingsmill, Rev. H. Chewton Mendip, 
Somerset 

•Kingsmill, William, Esq. Sidmonton 
House, Hants 

••Kirby, R. H. Esq. St. John's Coll. 

Cambridge 
,Kirrier, Clerical Society, Cornwall 

•Kirwan, Rev. J. H. Bath 

•Kirwan, Rev. E. Newport- street, 
Tiverton 

•Kitson, J. F. Esq. Exeter College, 
Oxford 

Kitson, J. Esq. Jesus Coll. Cambridge 

•Knight, J. W. Esq. Free School, Co- 
ventry 
Knight, Henry, Esq. Exeter College, 

Oxford 
Knight, Rev. T. Ford Rectory 
•Knott, J. W. Esq. Magdalene Hall 
•Knowles, J. L. Esq. Pembroke Coll. 
Oxford 



•Knowles, Edward H. Esq. St. Bees 

Grammar School, Whitehaven 
Knox, Rev. H. B. Monk's Cleigh, 

Hadleigh, Suffolk 
•Knox, Rev. Spencer, Vicar- General of 

the Diocese of Kerry 
•Knox, T. F. Esq. Trin. Coll. Camb. 
Knox, Rev. R. Lee House, Limerick 
•Kyle, Rev. John T. Cork 
Kynnersley, Rev. E. C. Sneyd, Dray- 

cott Rectory, Stone, Staffordshire 
Lakm, Rev. J. M. Freazeley, nea r 

Fazeley 
•Landon, Rev. W. H. 
Lane, Rev. E. Gloucester 
•Langbridge, Mr. Birmingham 
Langdon, A. Esq. Coldharbour House, 

Tonbridge 
•Langley, Rev.T. Landogo, Monmouth 
•Langmore, Dr. 
••Laprimaudaye, Rev. C. J. Leyton, 

Essex 
Latouche, Rev. J. Rathfornham, co. 

Dublin 
•Laurie, Mrs. John, 10, Charles-street, 

St James's 
•Lawrell, Rev. J. Hampreston Rectory 
*Lawrence, F. J. R. Esq. Exeter Coll. 

Oxford 
•Lawson, Rev. R 
•Lawson, Rev. W. D. Magd. College, 

Cambridge 
•Lawson, Rev. G. West Grimstead, 

Salisbury 
•Lee, Rev. William, Fellow of Trinity 

College, Dublin 
Lechmere, Rev. A. Whitmore, Wool- 
hope, Hereford 
•Lefroy, Rev. A. C. 

* Legge, Rev. W. Ashstead, Epsom 
•Legge, Hon. and Rev. Henry, Black- 
heath, Kent 

•Leigh, W. Esq. Little Ashton, Lich- 
field 

* Leighton, Rev. F. K. All Souls Coll. 

Oxford 
•Leman, Rev. T. Brampton Rectory, 

Beccles 
*Le Mesurer, J. Esq. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
•Leonard, Rev. R.W. Aynho, Banbury 
•Leslie, Rev. C. Elphin, Ireland 
Leslie, Mr. Great Queen Street, London 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



•Lethbridge, Ambrose, Esq. All Souls, 

Oxford 
•Lewis, Rev. D. Jesus College, Oxford 
•Lewthwaite, Rev. W. H. Clifford, near 

Tadcaster 
••Ley, Rev. Jacob, Ch. Ch. Oxford 

* Ley, Rev. John, Exeter Coll. Oxford 
•Lichfield Cathedral, the Dean and 

Chapter of 

*Liddon, H. Esq. Taunton 

•Lindsay, Hon. C. Trinity Coll. Cainb. 

•Lingard.E.A. Esq. Runcorn, Cheshire 

•Linsdedt, F. W. Esq. Calcutta 

Linzee, Rev. Edw. Hood 

•Linzee, R. G. Esq. Ch. Ch. Oxford 

Linzell, Rev. B. H. 

•Litler, Rev. Robert, Poynton Par- 
sonage, near Macclesfield 

•Lloyd, Rev. C. W. Gosfield, Essex 

* Lloyd, Rev.F. L. L. "Wilnecote, Farelay 
Lloyd, Rev. F. T. Curate of Kilmore, 

Dioc. Armagh 
•Lloyd, Rev. C. 
•Lloyd, Rev. H. W. Pentre Voelas, 

Denbighshire 
•Lockyer, E. L. Esq. Emmanuel Coll. 

Cambridge 
Lodge, Rev. Barton 
•Lohr, C. W. Esq. Gwaenynog, Denbigh 
•London Library, Pall Mall 
•Long, W. Esq. Bath 
•Lott, H. J. Esq. Hornton, Devon 
•Lott, H. B. Esq. Tracy House, Awlis- 

combe 
•Low, I. L. Esq. 
•Lowder, C. F. Esq. Exeter College, 

Oxford 
•Lowe, Rev. J. M. Grindleton, Yorkshire 
*Lowe, Rev. R. F. Madeira 
•Lowe, Rev. R. H. Abascragh, co. 

Galway 
•Lowndes, Rev. C. Hartwell Rectory, 

near Aylesbury 
•Lukis, Rev. W. C. Bradford, Wilts 
Lund, Rev. T. B.D. St. John's College, 

Cambridge 
fLurgan, Lord 
•Lush, Rev. Vieesimus 
•Lusk, John, Esq. Glasgow 
Lutwyche, A. I. P. Esq. Middle Temple 
•Luxmoore, Rev. J. H. M. Marchwiel, 

Wrexham 



"Lyttleton, The Right Hon. Lord 
•Lyttleton, Hon. and Rev. W. H. 
Kettering, Northamptonshire 



•Maberly, Rev.T. A. Cuckfield, Sussex 
•M'c All, Rev. Edward, Brixton, Isle 

of Wight 
•M'c Ewen, Rev. A. Semington, near 

Melksham, Wilts 
•M'Clintock, Rev. G. F.Calcutta 
•Macfarfane, W. C. Esq. Birmingham 
•Machlachlan, Rev. A. N. Campbell, 

Thorverton, near Cullompton, Devon 
•Mackenzie, A. C. Esq. St. John's 

College, Oxford 
Mackenzie, Lewis M. Esq. Exeter Coll, 
•Mackinnon, Rev, John, Bloxholm, 

near Sleaford, Lincoln 
•Mackonochie, A. H. Esq. Edinburgh 
*Maclachlan,Rev.A.Thorverton,Devon 
•Maclean, Rev. H. Coventry 
•Maclean, Rev. W. Prebendary of 

Tynan, Armagh 
Macmullen, Rev. R. G. Corpus Christi 

Coll. Oxford 
•Madox, Wm. Esq. 61, York Ten-ace, 

Regent's Park 
•Major, Rev, I. R. D.D. King's Coll. 

London 
•Malcolm, H. Esq. Eckington, 

Chesterfield 
Malcolm, Rev. Gilbert, Toddenham 
•Malcolm, W. E. Esq. Burnfoot Lang- 
holm, Dumfriesshire 
•Malins, Mr. G. W. R. Kelsford 
•Mangin, Rev. Edw. N. South Cerney, 

Gloucestershire 
•Mann, Rev. W. M. Thornthwaite 

Keswick, Cumberland 
•Manning, F. J. Esq. Lincoln College, 

Oxford 
•Manson, Rev. A. T. G. 
*Mapleton, R. J. Esq. St. John's Coll. 

Oxford 
Mapperton, Rev. C. Fox 
•Markland, J. H. Esq. Bath 
•Marriott, Rev. C. Oriel Coll., Oxford 
•Marriott, Rev. J. Bradfield, Reading 
•Marshall, Rev. S. Eton 
•Marshall, Rev. E. Deene Rectory, 

Wansford 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



•Martin, Rev. F Trin. Coll. Camb. 
•Martin, Rev. John, Orford, near 

Woodbridge 
Martin, Rev. G. Exeter 
•Martin, Wm. Esq. Fellow of Corpus 

Christi College, Cambridge 
•Martineau, Rev. A. Whitkirk Vicar- 
age, Leeds 
•Martyn, Rev. T. W. Exeter 
•Mason, Rev. J. Great Malvern 
•Mason, Rev. A. W. Booking, Essex 
•Mason, Rev. E. Cold Ashton, Marsh- 
field, Chippenham 
•Mason, Rev. H. B. Head Master of 

Brewood School, Staffordshire 
Mason, Mr. W. H. Chichester 
•Mathison, W. C. Esq. M.A. Trinity 

College, Cambridge 
•Matthews, Rev. R M. Great Bowdler, 

Market Harborough 
*Maule, Rev. G. Great Munden, near 

Pickeridge, Herts 
•Maynard, Rev. John 
•Maynard, Rev. R Wormleighton, 

Southam 
•Mayo, A. F. Esq. Oriel Coll. Oxford 
•Mayor, C. Esq. St John's College, 

Cambridge 
•Mease, Rev. J. Fresford 
•Meason, Rev. Henry, Exeter 
•Melton Mowbray Clerical Society 
Mence, Rev. J. W. Hkley, Otley, York- 
shire 
•Menet, J. Esq. Exeter Coll. Oxford 
•Merriman, H. G. Esq., New Coll. 

Oxford 
•Merry, Rev. R. M.A., Jesus College, 

Cambridge 
•Mesham, Rev. A. B. Wotton, near 

Canterbury 
•Metcalf, Rev. W. L. 
•Metcalfe, Rev. Wallace, Reddenhall, 

Harlestone, Norfolk 
•Middleton, Rev. J. E. 
•Middleton, Henry O. Esq. Exeter 

College, Oxford 
•Mill, Rev. Dr. Christian Advocate, 

Cambridge 
Miller, Rev. I. R. Walkeringham, 

Bawtry, Yorkshire 
•Mills, R. T. Esq. Magdalene College, 

Oxford 



•Mills, H. Esq. Trinity Coll., Cam- 
bridge 
•Minster, Rev. T. Farmley Tyas 
•Moberly, C. E. Esq. Balliol College, 

Oxford 
•Moberly, Rev. Dr. Winchester 
•Money Kyrle, Rev. E. A. Hastings 
•Monro, Rev. E. Oriel Coll. Oxford 
•Monsell, Rev. C. H. Limerick, Ireland 
•Monsell, Rev. J. S. Limerick, Ireland 
•Monsell, W. Esq. Limerick, Ireland 
•Montagu, J. E. Esq. Exeter College 
Moodie, C. Esq. Magdalene Hall 
•Moore, Rev. Edward, Rector of Killan, 

Ireland 
•Moore, Rev. J. W. Hordley, Ellesmere 
•Moorsom, Rev. R. Seaham Vicarage, 

Durham 
•Morrell, F.J. Esq. St Giles's, Oxford 
•Morrice, Rev. W. D. Clovelly, near 

Bideford, Devon 
•Morris, Rev. J. B. Exeter College, 

Oxford 
•Morris, Rev. T. E. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
•Morrison, Rev. A. Eton College 
Morton, Mr. Boston 
•Morton, Rev. M. C. Exeter College, 

Oxford 
•Mould, Rev. R. A.St George's-square, 

Worcester 
Moultrie, Rev. J. Rugby 
Mount, Rev. C. M. Prebendary of Wells 
*Mountam,Rev.G.R. Rector of Havant 
Mountain, Rev. H. B. Prebendary of 

Lincoln 
•Mountain, J. G. Esq. Eton Coll. Eton 
*Mozley, Rev. J. B. Magdalene College, 

Oxford 
•Mules, Rev. P. Exeter Coll. Oxford 
•Munn, Rev. G. Worcester 
•Murray, Rev. A. Clapham, Surrey 
•Murray, Rev. W. St Martin's, Col- 
chester 
•Murray, F. Esq. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
• Muskett, Mr. C. Norwich 



Neale, Rev. J. M. 

•Neeld, J. Esq. M.P. Grittleton House 

Chippenham 
•Nelson, Earl, Bricknorth House, near 

Salisbury 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



•Nelson, Rev. H. Romford 

* Neve, Rev. F. R. Poole Keynes, 
Cirencester 

•Nevill, H. R. Esq. University College 

*Nevins, Rev. W. Martin, near Horn- 
castle 

New, Rev. F. T. Ch. Ch. St. Pancras, 
London 

*New York Theological Seminary 

Newland, Rev. Dr. Ferns 

•Newland, Rev. Thomas, Dublin 

Newman, Rev. J. H. Oriel College, 
Oxford 

•Newton, Mr. C. Croydon 

•New- York-Society Library 

Nicholl, Rev. J. R. Greenhill Grove, 
near Barnet, Hertfordshire 

Nicholls, Rev. W. L. Bristol 

Nicholson, Rev. W. "Wickham House, 
Welford, Berks 

•Nicholson, Rev. W. Wickham House, 
Welford, Berks 

•Nicholson, Rev. W. Rector of St. 
Maurice, Winchester 

*Nicoll, Rev. Charles, Stratford, Essex 

•Nooman, Rev. H. Dunfanaghy, 
County of Donegal 

*Noott, Rev. E. H. L. Tipton, Bir- 
mingham 

•North, Rev. Jacob 

•Northcote, G. B. Esq. Ilfracombe, 
Devon 

•Northcote, Rev. J. S. Ilftaeombe 

•Norwich Clerical Society 

•Nunns, Rev. T. Birmingham 

•Nutt, Rev. Charles Theston, Bath 



•O'Brien, Mr. E. Dublin 
•O'Brien, Rev. H. Killegar, Ireland 
*0'Brien, Mrs. 108, George Street, 

Limerick 
•Ogle and Son, Booksellers, Glasgow 
•Oldershaw, R. Esq. Islington 
•Oldham, George A. Esq. Brunswick 

Place, Brighton 
Oldham, Rev. T. R. Huddersfield 
•Oldknow, Rev. Joseph, Bordesley, 

Birmingham 
•Oliver, Rev. J. Rothwell, North- 
amptonshire 



•Oliverson, R. Esq. 14 Portland Place, 

London 
•Orr, T. Esq. Oriel College, Oxford 

* Osborn, Rev. G. Manchester 
•Ostell, Messrs. T. & Co. booksellers, 

London 

•Ouvry, Rev. P. T. Oxford Terrace, 
London 

•Owen, Rev. R. Llanrhaiade, near Den- 
bigh 

•Oxenham, Rev. Nutcombe, Modbury, 
Totness 

•Pagan, Rev. S. Leverbridge, Bolton- 
le-Moors 

Page, Rev. C. Westminster Abbey 

• Page, Rev. L. F. Woolpit, Bury St. 

Edmund's 
Page, R. jun. Esq. 
•Page, Rev. Vernon, Ch. Ch. Oxford 
•Paget, Rev. F. E. Elford, Lichfield 
•Paine, Cornelius, Esq. 11, Cannon- 

bury-lane, Islington 
•Palmer, Roundell, Esq. 
•Palmer.Rev. W.Magdalen Coll.Oxford 
•Palmer.Rev. W.Worcester Coll.Oxford 
•Pantin, J. Esq. Pembroke Coll. Oxford 
•Pardoe, Rev. J. Leyton, Stone, Essex 
•Parke, C. W. Esq. M.P. Great Glen, 

Leicestershire 
•Parker, C. Esq. Upper Bedford Place, 

London 
•Parker, Rev. E. Bahia, South America 
•Parker, Rev. R. Welton, Spilsby, 

Lincolnshire 
Parkinson, Mrs. Holywell 
•Parkinson, Rev. J. P. Magdalene Coll. 

Oxford 
•Parr, Rev. W. H. Halifax 
•Farrington, Rev. Matthew, Feltwell, 

Norfolk 
Parsons, Rev. C. A. St. Mary's, 

Southampton 
•Pascoe, Rev. T. St. Hilary, Marazion, 

Cornwall 
fPATTESoN, Hon. Mr. Justice 
•Paul, G. W. Esq. Magdalene Coll. 

Oxford 
•Payne, R. jun. Esq. Magdalene Hall 
•Paynsent, F. A. Esq., Antigua, 

West Indies. 
•Pearson.F.T.Esq.Queen'sColl.Oxfoid 
•Pedder, Rev. W. St. Cuthbert, Wells 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



•Pedder, E. Esq. Brasenose College 

*Peed, Rev. J. Harold's Cross, Dublin 

•Pelly, Rev. T. C. C. C. Oxford 

•Pennefather, Rev. William, Grange, 
Armagh 

tPenney, Rev. E. St. Andrew's, Canter- 
bury 

•Penny, C. B. Esq. Theol. Coll., "Wells 

•.Perceval, Hon. and Rev. A. P. East 
Horsley, Surrey 

•Perceval, Captain E. A. Bindon 
House, Milverton, Somerset 

•Percival, Ernest A. Esq. Bindon 
House, Milverton, Somerset 

•Perram, Rev. J. G. Harrogate 

•Perry, Rev. A. Bettesworth, Pre- 
centor's Vicar of St. Caniees Cathe- 
dral, Kilkenny 

•Perry, T. W. Esq. 20, Steward-street, 
Spitalfields 

•Perry, G. Esq. Churchill, near Bristol 

•Phelps, Rev. R. Sidney Sussex Coll. 
Cambridge 

•Phelps, Rev. T. P. Ridley, Seven 
Oaks, Kent 

•Phelps, Rev. H. D. Tarrington, near 
Ledbury, Hereford 

•Philips, G. H. Esq. Belle Vue, 
Liverpool 

•Phillips, Rev. E. 5, Nelson Terrace, 
Clapham 

•Philpott, Rev. Other, Clungunford, 
near Ludlow 

•Philpott, Rev. T. Maddresfield, Wor- 
cester 

•Pickering, Rev. H. Great Henney, 
Sudbury 

•Pickwood, Rev. John 

•Piercy, Rev. J. W. Wimeswold 

•Pigott, Rev. A. J. Newport, Salop 

•Pigott, Rev, George, Bombay 

•Pigott, Rev. H. Brasenose College 

•Pillans, Rev. W. H. Himley Rectory, 
Dudley 

•Pinder, Rev. J. H. Precentor of 
Wells 

•Piatt, J. P. Esq. 39, Tavistock-square, 
London 

•Plumptre, E. H. Esq. University Coll. 

••Pocock, Rev. N. Queen's College, 
Oxford 

Pocock, Mr. W. Bath 



•Pogson, Rev. E. J. St. John's College, 
Oxford 

•Ponsonby, Hon. Walter 

•Pope, T. A. Esq. Jesus ColL, Cam- 
bridge 

•Pope, W. Esq. Christ's College, Cam- 
bridge 

•Popham, W. Esq. Tramore, Water- 
ford, Ireland 

•Portman, Rev. F. Staple Fitzpaine 

•Pountney, Rev. H. St. John's, Wolver- 
hampton 

••Powell, A. Esq. Carey Street, 
London 

••Powell, Rev. E. A. Ampthill 

Powell, Rev. H. T. Stretton 

•Powell, Rev. J. C. 

Powell, Rev. Richard, Bury, near 
Arundel, Sussex 

Powell, Rev. T. Turnarton, near Peter 
Church 

•Powell, Rev. J. W. S. Kingston-on- 
Thames 

•Powell, Rev. R. Worcester Coll. Oxford 

•Powell, Rev. Richmond, Bury, near 
Arundel, Sussex 

•Power, Rev. J. P. Queen's College, 
Cambridge 

•Power, Rev. J., Fellow of Pembroke 
College, Cambridge 

•Powles, R. C. Esq. Exeter College 

•Pownall, Rev. C. C. B. Milton 
Ernest, Bedfordshire 

•Pownall, Rev. W. L. St. John's Coll. 
Cambridge 

•Powys, Hon. and Rev. Horace, War- 
rington 

Poynder, Rev. F. 

•Prater, Rev. T. Hardwicke, near 
Bicester 

•Prescott, Rev. I. P. St.Mary's Chapel, 
Portsmouth 

•Preston, Rev. Plunket, Prebendary of 
Edermine, Ferns, Ireland 

•Prevost, Rev. Sir George, Bart. Stinch- 
combe, Dursley 

•Price, Rev. B. Pembroke College 

•Prichard, Rev. R. Kidderminster 

•Pridden, Rev. W. Broxted, Dunmow 

•Prosser, Rev. S. Blackheath Park 

•Prothero, G. Esq. Brasenose College 

•Pryor, Rev. R. Spelsbury 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



•Pulling, Rev. W. Hereford 
••Pusey, Rev. Dr. Canon of Ch. Ch. 

Oxford 
*Pusey, Rev. W. B. Maidstone 
Pym, Rev. F. 

•Radford, Rev. J. A. Down St. Mary, 

near Crediton 
•Raikes, R. Esq. Welton, near Hull 
•Ramsbotham, Rev. T. Wakefield 
Randolph, Rev. E. J. Tring 
•Randolph, Rev. W. Newington, near 

Folkstone 
•Randolph, Rev. W. C. Hawkesbury 

Vicarage 
Raven, Rev. V. 11, Crescent-place, 

Burton-crescent 
•Rawle, Rev. R. Cheadle, Staffordshire 
•Ray, Rev. H. W. Kirkland, Kendal 
•Redfern, Rev. W. I. Magd. Hall 
•Reed, Rev. C. Chirton House, Tyne- 

mouth 
•Reed, Rev. J. Harold's Cross, Dublin 
•Reeve, Mr. W. Leamington 
•Reid, Rev. C. J. 42, Frederick- street, 

Edinburgh 
•Rew, Rev. Charles, Maidstone 
Rhides, M. T. Esq. Stanmoor Hall, 

Middlesex 
•Richards, Edw. Priest, Esq. Cardiff 
•Richards, Rev. Edw. Tew, Farlington 

Rectory, Havant 
•Richards, Rev. W. Upton, London 
•Richards, Rev. H. M. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
Rickards, Rev. F. Stowlangtoft, Suffolk 
•Rickards, E. P. Esq. 
•Riddell, Rev. J. C. B. Harrietsham 
•Riddle, John B. Esq. 2, Seymour 

Place, Bristol 
•Ridgway, Josh. jun. Esq.Wallsuches, 

near Bolton 
•Ridley, Rev.W. H. Hambledon 
•Ridley, N. J. Esq. Ch. Ch. Oxford 
•Rivaz, C. Esq. Great St. Helen's 

London 
•Roberts, Rev. H. Jesus Coll. Camb. 
•Roberts, Rev. L. Slaidburn, near 

Clitheroe, Yorkshire 
•Roberts, Rev. R. Milton Abbas, 

Dorsetshire 
•Robertson, Dr. Doctors' Commons, 

London 



•Robertson, Rev. J.C.Boxley, Maidstone 
•Robertson, Rev. J. C. Cheddington 

Hemel Hempstead, Bucks 
•Robin, Rev. P.R. Itchen, Southampton 
•Robins, Rev. Sanderson, Shaftsbury, 

Dorsetshire 
•Robinson, G. J. Esq. Hart Street, 

Bloomsbury 
•Robinson, Rev. Sir George, Bart. 

Cranford, Northamptonshire 
•Robinson, Rev. Christr. Kirknewton, 

near Wooler, Northumberland 
•Robinson, Rev. R. B. Lytharn, near 

Preston 
•Robson, T. U. Esq. Magd. Hall.Oxford 
•Rodmell, Rev. J. 
•Rodwell, Rev. J. M. St. Peter's, Saffron 

Hill, 7, ParkTerrace, Barnsbury Park 
•Rodwell, R. M. Esq. Exeter College, 

Oxford 
•Rogers, Edward, Esq. Eliot Place, 

Blackheath, Kent 
•Roper, Rev. C. Rector of St. Olave's 
Rose, Rev. H. H. Erdington 
•Ross, Rev. I. L. Fyfield, near Burford 
••Ross and Argyll, Diocesan Library of 
**Routh, Rev. Dr. President of Magd. 

College, Oxford 

• R outledge, Rev. W. Ilminster, Somerset 
Rowland, Miss, Hereford 
•Rowlandson, Rev. J. Mansergh, near 

Kirby Lonsdale 
•Rowsell, Rev. T. J. 
** Russell, D. "Watts, Esq. Biggin Hall, 

Oundle 
** Russell, I. Watts, Esq. Ham Hall, 

Ashbourn, Derbyshire 
•Russell, Rev. S. Printing House Sq., 

London 
•Ryde, J. G. Esq. St. John's College, 

Oxford 
Ryder, Rev. George Dudley, Easton, 

Winchester 
Ryder, T. D. Esq. Oriel Coll. Oxford 

Samler, Rev. J. H. Bampton, Oxon. 
Sandford, Rev. G.B.Minshull, Cheshire 
Sandford, Rev. John, Dunchurch, near 
Rugby 

• Sandford, Frederick, Esq. 

• Sandham, Rev. James, Selsey Rec- 

tory, near Chichester 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



•Sandham, H. Esq. St. John's College, 

Oxford 
*Sandilands, Hon. and Rev. J. Coston 

Rectory, Melton Mowbray 
•Sandon, Lord, 39, Grosvenor-square 
Sankey, P. Esq. St John's Coll. Oxford 
•Sargeant, Rev. R. Worcester 
Saunders, Rev. A. P. Charter House 
•Savage, Rev. W. Queen's Coll. Oxford 
•Savory, J. S. Esq. 16, Somerset Place, 

Bath 
Scartli, Rev. H. Bathwick, Bath 
•Schofield, Rich. L. Esq. 20, Coleshill 

Street, Eaton Square 
••Scott, Rev. R. Duloe, Cornwall 
• Scott, Rev. W. Ch. Ch. Hoxton 
•Scudamore, Rev. W. E. Ditchingham, 

Bungay 
•Selwyn, Rev. W. Canon of Ely 
Sewell, Rev. W. Exeter Coll. Professor 

of Moral Philosophy, Oxford 
•Seymour, E. W. Esq. Porthmawr, 

Breconshire 
Seymour, Rev. Sir J. Hobart, Bart, 

Prebendary of Gloucester 
•Seymour, Rev. R. Kinwarton, Alcester 
•Shairp, John C. Esq. Balliol Coll., 

Oxford 
•Sharpe, Rev. W. C. M.A. 
•Sharpies, Rev James Hool, War- 
rington 
•Shaw, Rev. G. Fen Drayton, near 

Cambridge 
•Shaw, Rev.John, Stoke, SJough, Bucks 
Shaw, Rev. M. Hawkhurst, Kent 
•Shea, Rev. Robert Francis Jones 
•Shedden, Rev. S. Pembroke College 
•Shelley, Rev.John, Kingsby Rectory, 

Cheadle, Staffordshire 
•Shepherd, Rev. S. North Somercote, 

near Louth, Lincolnshire 
•Sheppard, J. H. Esq. Queen's College 

Oxford 
•Sheppard, Rev. J. G. Repton Priory, 

Burton-on- Trent 
•Sheppard, Rev. F. M.A. Clare Hall, 

Cambridge 
Shield, Rev. W. T. Durham 
•Shilleto, Rev. Richard, M.A. King's 

College, Cambridge 
•Shilleto, Rev. W. York 
Shillibeer, Rev. J. Oundle 



•Shipston-on-Stour Theological Book 
Society 

*Shipton, Rev. J. N. Othery, near 
Bridgewater 

•Shirreff, Rev. S. B. Birkwell Minden, 
Warwick 

•Shirreff, Rev. R. St. John, Blackheath 

•Shorthand, Rev. H. Rector of Twin- 
stead 

•Short, Rev. A. Ravensthorpe 

Shuttleworth, Rev. E. 

•Sidgwick, C. Esq. Skipton, Yorkshire 

•Simes, G. F. Esq. 

*Simms, Rev. E. Bath 

Simms and Son, Bath 

Simpson, Rev. H. Bexhill 

•Simpson, Rev. W. H. Louth, Lincoln- 
shire 

•Simpson, R. Esq. 

•Simpson, Rev. J. D. Sidney Sussex 
College, Cambridge 

•Singer, Rev. Dr. I. H., S.F.T.C.D. 

•Singleton, Rev. R. C. Curate of 
Monart, Ireland 

•Sion College Library 

•Skeffington, Hon. H. R. Worcester 
College, Oxford 

•Skeffington, Hon. T. C. F. Worcester 
College, Oxford 

•Skinner, Fitzowen, Esq. 23, Keppel 
Street, Russell Square 

•Skinner, J. Esq. Xing William's Coll. 
Isle of Man 

•Skrine, Rev. Harcourt, Sunbury, 
Middlesex 

•Slade, Rev. James, Bolton 

•Sladen, Rev. E. H. M. Bockleton 

••Slatter, Rev. John 

•Slocombe and Simms, Leeds 

•Small, Rev. Nath.P. Market Bosworth, 
Hinckley 

•Smirke, Sir Robert, London, 5, Strat- 
ford Place, Oxford-street, London 

•Smith, Rev. J. Campbell, Dawlish, 
Devon 

•Smith, Rev. Edw. Booking, Braintree 

Smith, Rev. G. Garvagh, Ireland 

•Smith, H.T. Esq. Queen's CoU, Oxford 

•Smith, Rev. J. Trinity College, Oxford 

•Smith, Rev. W. Great Cauford, Wim- 
borne 

•Smith, H. W. Esq. 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



•Smith, R. P. Esq. Pembroke College 

Smith, Rev. H. Sennicotts, Chichester 

•Smith, Rev. — Forgue 

•Smyth, Rev. H. Fenner, Glebe, Johns- 
town 

•Smythies, E. Esq. Lutterworth 

Snare, Mr. John, Reading 

Somers, the Countess of 

•Southampton Theological Library 

•Southwell, Rev. G. Boyton Rectory, 
Heytesbury, "Wilts 

Sparke, Rev. E. Hopton Vicarage, 
Norfolk 

•Spence, Rev. J. 

•Spencer, Rev. W. Pakenham, Starston, 
Norfolk 

Spranger, Rev. R. J. Exeter Coll. Oxford 

Spreat, Mr. W. Exeter 

•Spry, Rev.J. H. D.D. St.Mary-le-bone 

Spurgin, Rev. J. C. C. C. Cambridge 

•Stafford, Rev. J. C. Dinton, Salisbury 

•Stainton, T. Esq. "Wadham College, 
Oxford 

♦Stanley, Rev. E. Rugby 

•Stanton, R. Esq. Brasenose College 

•Starey, B. H. Esq. Clerkenwell, 
London 

Starkey, Rev. A. B. C. St. John's Col- 
lege, Oxford 

•Steel, H. W. Esq. Mathune, near 
Chepstow 

•St John, Rev. Ambrose, Bransgore, 
Ringwood 

Stephens, Rev. C. L. Kencot, Burford 

••Stert, Rev. A. R. 33, Connaught 
Square, London 

*Stevens, Rev. T. Bradford, Reading 

* Stevenson, Rev. J. Durham University 

Stewart, Mr. King "William Street 

•Stockdale, Rev. H. Mislerton Vicar- 
age, Bautry 

Stockdale, Rev. W. Linwood Rectory, 
Market Rasin 

•Stoker, Rev. H. Durham 

*Stoke3, S. N. Esq. Trin. Coll. Camb. 
•Stonehouse, Rev. "W. B. Owston 

•Stott, Miss, Bradford, Yorkshire 
•Street, J. Esq. Lloyd's Rooms,London 
"Street, "W. F. Esq. 13, Austin Friars, 

London 
•Stretton, Rev. H. 4 Great Smith 
Street, "Westminster 



Strong, Mr. W. Bristol 

*Stuart, Rev. John B., M.D. Billeston, 

Leicester 
•Stuart, Rev. Hamilton 
•Studdert, Rev. G. Dundalk 
•Sturges, S. Esq. Magdalene Hall 
••Sturrock, Rev. W. Chaplain, Bengal 

Presidency 
•Stuart, Rev A. 

•Suckling, R. Esq. Caius Coll. Camb. 
•Swainson, C. A. Esq. Christ's College, 

Cambridge 
Swainson, Rev. E. E. Clunn, Shropshire 
•Swainson, Rev. C. L. Crick Rectory, 

Daventry 
•Swansborough, G. S. Esq. Pembroke 

College, Cambridge 
Sweet, Rev. C. Cornworthy, Totnes, 

Devon 
•Sweet, J. Hales, Esq. Spring Grove, 

Hunslet, Leeds 
"Swinney, Rev. H. H. Magd. College, 

Cambridge 
•Swire, John, Esq. Manfield Vicarage, 

Darlington 
•Sykes, G. M. Esq. Downing College, 

Cambridge 



♦Tarbutt, Rev.A.C.St. Mary's, Reading 
•Tate, Frank, Esq. University College, 

Oxford 
Tatham, Rev. Arthur, Broadoak, Lost- 

withiel, Cornwall 
Tayler, Rev. A. W. Stoke Newington 
Taylor, Mr. J. Brighton 
♦Taylor, John, Esq. Leicester 
•Taylor, A. Esq. Queen's Coll., Oxford 
•Tennant, Rev. "W. 3, Cawley- street. 

Westminster 
•Thomas, J. H. Esq. Trinity College, 

Cambridge 
•Thompson, Rev. E. H. St. James's, 

"Westminster 
•Thomson, Rev. "W. St. Nicholas, 

Guildford 
Thornton, Rev. T. Brockhall, "Weedon 
Thornton, Rev. W. Dodford, Weedon 
Thorp, Ven. Archdeacon, Durham 
••Thorp, VenerableArchdeacon, Trinity 

College, Cambridge 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



•Thrupp, J. W. Esq. Upper Brook- 
street 

•Thurland, F. E. Esq. New College, 
Oxford 

•Thurtell, Rev. A. Caius College, Cam- 
bridge 

Thwaytes, Rev. J. Perpetual Curate of 
Trinity Church, Carlisle 

•Thynne, Right Hon. and Rev. Lord 
John, D.D. Rector of Street-cum- 
"Walton 

•Thynne, Rev. Lord Charles, Long- 
bridge Deverill, Warminster 

•Tindale, John, Esq. Huddersfield 

•Tireman, Mrs. Nurton, Chepstow 

•Todd, Rev. Dr. Trinity College, 
Dublin 

•Todd, Venerable Archdeacon, Settring- 
ton Malton, Yorkshire 

•Tonge, G. Esq. 

•Toovey, Mr. James, 36, St James Str. 

•Tottenham, Rev. E. Bath 

•Topham, Rer. J. Huddersfield 

•Tower, F. E. Esq. Theol. Coll. Wells 

•Tragett, Rev. T. H. Awbridge Danes, 
near Romsey 

•Treacher, I. S. Esq. Magd. Hall 

•Trench, Rev. F. S. Kilmoroney Athey 

•Trevelyan, Rev. J. Milverton, So- 
merset 

•Tripp, Rev. Dr. Silverton, Devonshire 

•Tristram, H. B. Esq. Lincoln College, 
Oxford 

•Tritton, Henry, Esq. 54, Lombard 
Street, London 

"Trollope, Rev. A. St Mary-le-bow 

•Trotter, C. Esq. Edinburgh 

•Trower, Rev. Walter, Wiston, near 
Steyning 

•Truro Theological Library, care of 
Rev. W. D. Longlands, Kenwyn, 
Cornwall 

♦Trym, C. Esq. Theol. Coll. Wells 

Tuckwell, Henry, Esq. 

•Tupper, W. G. Esq. Trinity College, 
Oxford 

•Turbitt, Rev. J. H. Powick, near 
Worcester 

•Turner, Miss, Shooter's Hill, Kent 

•Turner, Rev. G. Chelsfield, Farn- 
borough, Kent 

Turner, Rev. J. Hagley, Stourbridge 



•Turner, J. Esq. Balliol Coll. Oxford 
Turner, Rev. Sam. H. D.D. Prof, in 

the New York Theol. Seminary of the 

Episcopal Church 
•Turner, Rev.W. Fishbourn.Chichester 
•Twining, Rev. D. Therfield, Royston 
•Twining, Richard, jun. Esq. Strand, 

London 
•Twining, James, Esq. Trinity College, 

Cambridge 
•Twiss, G.J. Great Shelford, Cambridge 
•Tyler, Rev. Geo. Trinity Coll. Oxford 
•Tyrrell, Rev. W. Beaulieu Rectory, 

Southampton 
•Tyrwhitt, Rev. R. E. Bombay 

•Underwood, R. Esq. Broadwell Rec- 
tory, Stow-on-the-Wold 
Utterton, Rev. I. S. Dorking 

•Vale, W.S.Esq. Worcester Coll, Oxford 
•Vaux, W. S. W. Esq. Ball. Coll. Oxford 
•Vaux, Rev. W. Winchester 
•Venables, C. Esq. Pembroke College, 

Cambridge 
•Venn, E. S. Esq. Highbury Park, 

near London 
•Vernon, Honourable Mrs. 
•Vickerman, C. R. Esq. 
Vigne, Rev. Henry, Sunbury, Middlesex 
•Vizard, J. Esq. Dursley, Gloucester 
•Voules, Rev. F. Eton 
•Vyrvyan, Rev. V. F. Withiel Rectory, 

Bodmin 

•Wade, Benjamin, Esq. Dublin 
•Wade, Rev. N.StPanl's, BunhiU Row 
•Wagner, A. Esq. Cambridge 
•Wagner, G. Esq. Trinity College, 

Cambridge 
•Wagstaff, Rev. C. Aberdeen 
•Wakes, Rev. T. Bentley, South Stain- 
ley, near Harrogate 
Walford, Rev. O. Charterhouse 
••Walford, Rev. W. Hatfield, Witham, 

Essex 
•Walker, Rev. R. Wadham College, 

Oxford 
•Walker, Rev. C. H. North Tamerton, 

Launceston 
•Wallace, Rev. G. Canterbury 
Waller, Rev. E. A. Warwick 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



"Waller, Rev.W.Hartrow, near Taunton 
•Walter, H. Esq. Exeter Coll. Oxford 
•Walters, Mr. Rugeley 

* Ward, Re v. John, Great B edwyn, Wilts 
*Ward, Rev. W. C. Southampton 
*Wardroper, Rev. C. Gloucester 
•Warre, Rev. Fran. Bishop's Lydiard 

* Warter, Rev. I. Wood, West Tarring, 

Sussex 
*Warwick Rural Deanery Society 
Wason, James, Esq. Roweroft, Stroud, 

Gloucestershire 
•Watkins, W.B.Esq. Wadham College, 

Oxford 
•Watkins, Rev. B. E. 
•Watson, Rev. Alexander, St. John's, 

Cheltenham 
•Watson, Joshua, Esq. Park- Street 
•Watts, Rev. John, Tarrant-Gunville, 

Dorset 
•Webb, Benj. Esq. Trinity College, 

Cambridge 
•Webb, Mr. Wareing, Liverpool 
•Webster, Rev. S. K. Isham Rectory, 

Kettering 
•Weguelin, Rev. W. A. South Stoke, 

near Arundel 
Wells, Rev. F. Woodchurch, Tenter- 
den, Kent 
•Wells Theological College 
*Wenham, J. G. Esq. St. John's 

College, Oxford 
•Wentworth, Rev. S. E. Liverpool 
Weston, Francis M.Esq. Charleston, U.S. 

* Weston, Plowden, E sq. Charleston, U. S 
•Whall, Rev. W. Thierning Rectory, 

Oundle 
•Wheatley, E. B. Esq. Cote Walls 
•Whitby, R. Vernon, Esq. Osbaston 

Lodge, Market- Bosworth 
•Whitcome, J. Esq. Gloucester 
•White, Rev. R. Longridge, near Ro- 
chester, Lancashire 
•White, Rev. R. Marsh, Aveley, Essex 
•White, Horace P. Esq. Magd. Hall, 

Oxford 
•White, H. M. Esq. New College 
•White, A. Esq. Balliol Coll. Oxford 
•Whitehead, Rev. W. Worcester Col- 
lege, Oxford 
•Whitelegg, Rev.W. Hulme, near Man- 
chester 



Whitley and Booth, Messrs. Halifax 
•Whitfield, Rev. G. T. Bockleton, 

Tenbury, Worcestershire 
•Whitley, Rev. J. Manchester 
•Whitaker, Rev. G. Queen's College, 

Cambridge 
•Whorwood, Rev. T. Magd. College, 

Oxford 
•Wickens, Rev. Henry, Margaretting 
•Wilberforce, Rev. H. W. East Far- 

leigh, Maidstone 
Wilberforce, Rev. S. Archdeacon of 

Surrey 
*Wilkins,VenerableGeorge,D.D. Arch- 
deacon of Nottingham, Southwell 
Wilkins, Rev. J. M. 
•Wilkinson, Rev. M. Marlborough 
•Wilkinson, Rev. Henry J. Queen's 

College, Oxford 
•Wilkinson, T. W. Esq. ■ University 

College, Durham 
Williams, Rev. E. T. Mount Ballan, 

Chepstow 
"Williams, Rev. I. Bisley, Stroud 
Williams, Rev. George, Wicherford, 

Worcester 
•Williams, M. D. Esq. Cwmcynfelin, 

Aberystwith 
•Williams, Rev. W. St. Bartholomew's, 

Hyde, Winchester 
•Williams, Rev. T. E., D.D., Buckle- 
bury, Berks 
•Williams, Rev. J. Jesus Coll. Oxford 
•Willis, Rev. T. Rayne, near Braintree 
•Willis, Rev. W. D. Green Park, Bath 
•Willock, Rev. W. W. St. Philips, 

Stepney, London 
•Willott, Rev. John, Farnborough, Kent 
•Wilshire, E. S. Esq. Worcester Col- 
lege, Oxford 
•Wilson, Rev. Charles, Liverpool 
•Wilson, Rev. Francis, Rugeley 
•Wilson, Rev. J. Corpus Christi Coll. 

Oxford 
•Wilson, L. Esq. Norwood Hill 
•Wilson, R. Esq. Magdalene Hall 
••Wilson, Rev. Robert, B.A. Bootle, 
Liverpool. Presented as a testimonial 
of regard from the congregation at 
St. Martin's, Liverpool 
•Wilson, A. Esq. Balham, Surrey 
Wise, Rev. H. Offchurch 



LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 



•Wise, Mrs. M. Shrublands, Leaming- 
ton 

•Wither, Rev. H. I. B.Worthing, Hants 

•Wither, Rev. W. H. W. Bigg, Otter- 
borne, near Winchester 

•Withers, Rev. George, Bishop's Coll. 
Calcutta 

Wix, Mr. H. Bridge- Street, Black- 
friars 

Wix, Rev. S. St Bartholomew's 
Hospital 

Wix, W. Esq. Tonbridge Wells 

*Wix, Rev. Joseph, Littlebury, near 
Saffron Walden, Essex 

•Wodehouse, G. Esq. 89, Hamilton- 
terrace, St. John's Wood 

Wolfe, J. Esq. 

Wollaston, T. T. Esq. St. Peter's Col- 
lege, Cambridge 

•Wood, Rev. R. 

•Wood, Rev. R. Orme 

•Woodcock, H. Esq. 

•Woodford, A. F. A. Esq. University 
College, Durham. 

•Woods, Rev. G. H. Westdean, 
Chichester 

•Woodward, Rev. F. B. Dublin 

•Woodward, Rev. T. 

Woollcombe, Rev. W. Balliol College 

* Woollcombe, W. W. Esq. Exeter Col- 
lege 

♦Woolley, Rev. John, University Coll. 
Oxford 

•Worcester College Library 

••Wordsworth, Rev. Christopher, D.D. 
Head Master of Harrow School 



•Wordsworth, Rev. Christopher, D.D. 
Buxted Parsonage, Uckfield, Sussex 

Wordsworth, Rev. C. Winchester 

Wordsworth, Rev. C. F. Gillingham, 
Dorset 

•Worgan, Rev. John H. Calthorpe, 
Rugby 

•Worsley, Rev. J.H. Tilehurst, Reading 

•Worthy, Rev. C. Curate of St. David's, 
Exeter 

Wragge, G. Esq. Cheadle, Stafford- 
shire 

•Wray, Rev. C. Liverpool 

•Wrench, Rev. J. G. D.C.L. Salehurst, 
Sussex 

•Wrench, Rev. Frederick, Stowting, 
Kent 

•Wright, H. Esq. Magd. Hall, Oxford 

•Wright, Rev. W. Colchester 

•Wright, Rev. J. P. 

Wrottesley, Rev. E. J. Tettinhall, Wol- 
verhampton 

•Wyatt, C. F. Esq. Ch. Ch. 

•Wyld, Rev. W. Wocdbro, Wilts 

•Wylie, R Esq. Beverley 

* Wynter, Rev. J. Cecil, Gatton Rectory, 
Reigate 

•Yard, Rev. G. B. Wragby, Lincoln- 
shire 
•Yates, Rev. W. St Mary's, Reading 
•Yates, Thomas, Esq. M.D. Brighton 
•Young, Rev.J.G.Leighterton Rectory, 

Dunkirk 
•Young, Rev. R. G. 
•Young, Rev. R. Riseley, Beds 



Dickinson, F. H. Esq. £10. 10s. donation. 
Evans, H. N. Esq. £5. 5s. donation. 
J. H. £\. Is. donation. 
L. M. £1. Is. donation. 
M. A. F. jgl. Is. donation. 



BOOKS RECENTLY PUBLISHED 

AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS, OXFORD 

SOLD BY JOHN HENRY PARKER, OXFORD; 
PAYNE AND FOSS, AND C+ARDNER, LONDON. 

(JULY, 1844). 



12 vols. 8vo. Price 4Z. 10s. in sheets. 
THE WORKS OF THOMAS JACKSON, D.D. 

2 vols. 8vo. Price 19s. in sheets. 
The MINOR THEOLOGICAL WORKS of JOHN PEARSON, D.D., 

SOMETIME BISHOP OF CHESTER, AND MASTER OF TRINITY COLLEGE, 
CAMBRIDGE. 

Now first collected, with a Memoir of the Author, Notes, and Index. By 
Edward Churton, M.A., Canon of York, and Rector of Crayke, in the county 
of Durham. 

2 vols. 8vo. Price 15s. in sheets, 

JOANNIS PEARSONI OLIM EPISCOPI CESTRIENSIS 

ADVERSARIA HESYCHIANA. 

New Edition, 2 vols. 8vo. Price 9s. in sheets. 
AN EXPOSITION OF THE CREED, 

By JOHN PEARSON, D.D., sometime Lord Bishop of Chester. 

Revised and corrected by the Rev. E. Burton, D.D., late Regius Professor 
of Divinity, and Canon of Christ Church. 

New Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. Price 10s. in sheets, 

THE WORKS of the Right Reverend Father in God 

JOSEPH BUTLER, D.C.L., 

SOMETIME LORD BISHOP OF DURHAM. 

To which is added THE INDEX TO THE ANALOGY, 
from a MS. in the Bodleian Library, prepared by Dr. Bentham, and corrected 
by the Author himself; and a Preface, giving some account of the Character 
and "Writings of the Author. By Samuel Halifax, D.D., late Lord Bishop of 
Gloucester. 

A New Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. Price 16s. in sheets, 

A RATIONAL ACCOUNT OF THE GROUNDS OF PROTESTANT 
RELIGION. 

Being A Vindication of Archbishop Laud's Relation of a Con- 
ference, &c. from the pretended Answer of T. C. "Wherein the true grounds 
of faith are cleared, and the false discovered ; the Church of England vindicated 
from the imputation of schism ; and the most important particular controversies 
between us and those of the Church of Rome throughly examined. 
By EDWARD STILLINGFLEET, D.D., 
Sometime Dean of St. Paul's, and Chaplain in Ordinary to His Majesty. 

Second Edition, with copious Indexes, 6 vols. 8vo. Price 31. in sheets. 

THE WORKS OF THE REV. DANIEL WATERLAND, D.D., 

Formerly Master of Magdalene College, Cambridge, Canon of Windsor, 

and Archdeacon of Middlesex. 

To which is prefixed, 

A REVIEW OF THE AUTHOR'S LIFE AND WRITINGS, 

By William Van Mildert, D.D., Lord Bishop of Llandaff. 



UNIVERSITY PRESS, OXFORD 



Price 21. 2s. in sheets. 
A GREEK-ENGLISH LEXICON 

BASED ON THE GERMAN WORK OP FRANCIS PASSOW, 
By H. G. LIDDELL, M.A., and R. SCOTT, M.A. 

Square \2mo. Price 12s. in sheets. 
A LEXICON CHIEFLY FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS 

ABRIDGED FROM THE GREEK-ENGLISH LEXICON OF 
H. G. LIDDELL, M.A., and R. SCOTT, M.A. 

4 Vols. 8vo. 21. 8s. in sheets, 
EUSEBII PAMPHILI EVANGELIC^ PREPARATIONS. 

Libri XV. ad MSS. recensuit THOMAS GAISFORD, S.T.P. 

8vo. Price 10s. in sheets. 
EUSEBII PAMPHILI ECLOGUE PROPHETIOE. 

E Codice Manuscripto Bibliothecae Caesareae Vindobensis nunc primum edidit 

THOMAS GAISFORD, S.T.P., Miis Christi Decanus necnon 

Linguae Graecae Professor Regius. 

4 Vols. 8vo. 21. 10s. in sheets. 
EUSEBII PAMPHILI HISTORLE ECCLESIASTICS. 

Libri decern ad codd. MSS. recensuit Edv. Burton, S.T.P., accedunt 
Annotationes variorum. 



8vo. 10s. in slieets. 
SOCRATIS SCHOLASTICI HISTORLE ECCLESIASTICS 

Libri septem ex recensione H. Valesii. 



8vo. 12s. in sheets. 
CATENAE GRSCORUM PATRUM IN S. PAULI EPISTOLAS, 

Ad Timotheum, Titum, Philemona.et ad Hebrasos. Ad fidem codd. MSS. edidit 
J. A. CRAMER, S.T.P. 

In 1 Vol. royal 8vo. Price 11. in sheets. 

THE HISTORY OF THE REBELLION 

AND CIVIL WARS IN ENGLAND. 

From the original MS. By EDWARD EARL OF CLARENDON. 

Also, his Life written by himself, in which is included a Continuation of his 

History of the Grand Rebellion. With a large Index. 



BOOKS RECENTLY PUBLISHED 

BY JOHN HENRY PARKER, OXFORD. 
& Ut'brarg of jpatfiers 

OF THE HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH, 

ANTERIOR TO THE DIVISION OF THE EAST AND WEST. 

TRANSLATED BY MEMBERS OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 

VOLUMES RECENTLY PUBLISHED. 

1. Third Edition, price to Subscribers 7s. To Non-Subscribers 9s. 

THE CONFESSIONS OF S. AUGUSTINE. 

BY THE REV. E. B. PUSEY, D.D. 

16. Price to Subscribers 10s. To Non-Subscribers 14s. 

S. AUGUSTINE'S HOMILIES on the NEW TESTAMENT. Vol. I. 

By the REV. R. G. MACMULLEN, M.A., Fellow of C.C.C. 

17. Price to Subscribers 9s. To Non- Subscribers 12s. 

S. CYPRIAN'S EPISTLES. 

BY THE REV. H. CAREY. M.A. 



A COMMENTARY ON THE FOUR GOSPELS, 

COLLECTED OUT OF THE WORKS OF THE FATHERS 

TRANSLATED FROM THE CATENA AUUEA OF THOMAS AQUINAS. 

Vol. I. St. Matthew, in three Parts, 11. 8s. Vol. II. St. Mark, 10s. 6d. 

Vol. III. St. Luke, in two Parts, 11. Is. 

Vol. IV. St. John, in the press. 

8vo. Vols..I. and II., each 10s. 6d. 
THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY of M. L'ABBE FLEURY, 

From the Second Oecumenical Council, A.D. 381 — 429. Translated with Notes. 

It is proposed to continue this series to the time of Pope Gregory the Great, A.D. 603, 

which is calculated to form six vols. The Third Volume is nearly ready. 

8vo. Price 5s. Part I. 
ANALECTA CHRISTIANA, 

In usum tironum edidit et annotationihus illustravit 
C. MARRIOTT, A.M., Coll. Oriel. Socius. 

12mo. 6s. 

SERMONS 

preached before the university of oxford, and in other places. 

By the Rev. C. MARRIOTT, M.A. Fellow of Oriel College, and late 

Principal of the Diocesan College at Chichester. 

2 volumes, 8vo. Boards, price 21s. 

DE POETICS VI MEDICA. 

PR^ELECTIONES ACADEMICS OXONII HABITUE, 

Annis mdcccxxxii — mdcccxli, 

a JOANNE KEBLE, A.M., Poeticae Publico Prffilectore, 

Collegii Orielensis Nuper Socio. 



BOOKS RECENTLY PUBLISHED 



Uflbrarp of &ngIo=ffiati)oItc ©Seologs. 

Volumes published for 1841. 

BISHOP ANDREWES' SERMONS, Vols. I. to IV. It. Is. 

ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL'S WORKS. Vol.1. 10*. 6d. 

BISHOP BULL'S HARMONY OF ST. PAUL AND ST. JAMES ON 
JUSTIFICATION. 6s. Second Edition. 
For 1842. 

BISHOP NICHOLSON ON THE CATECHISM. 6s. Second Edition. 

ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL'S WORKS. Vol. II. and III. Us. each. 

BISHOP ANDREWES' SERMONS. Vol. V. 14s. 

BISHOP BEVERIDGE'S WORKS. Vol. I. 12s. Reprinting. 

BISHOP BULL'S ANSWER TO STRICTURES, AND APOLOGY FOR 
HIS HARMONY. Now first translated. 12s. Reprinting. 

For 1843. 

ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL'S WORKS. Vol. IV. Nearly ready. 

BISHOP BEVERIDGE'S WORKS. Vol. II. & III. each 12s. 

BISHOP COSIN'S WORKS. Vol. I. 12s. 

BISHOP OVERALL'S CONVOCATION BOOK, nearly ready. 

THORNDIKE'S WORKS. Vol. I. Part I. 10s. 
In the press for 1844- 

THORNDIKE'S- WORKS. Vol. I. Part II. 10s. 

BISHOP COSIN'S WORKS. Vol. II. 

BISHOP BEVERIDGE'S WORKS. Vol. IV. 12s. 

MARSHALL — The Penitential Discipline of the Primitive Church, for the first 
400 years after Christ. 6s. 

BISHOP GUNNING — The Paschal, or Lent Fast ; Apostolical and Perpetual. 

JOHNSON — The Unbloody Sacrifice, and Altar Unveiledand Supported. Vol. I. 

Subscribers paying two guineas annually IN ADVANCE are entitled to all the Pub- 
lications for that year without further payment. 



A New Edition in One Volume, 8vo. 10s. 6d. 

THE ENGLISH THEOLOGICAL WORKS OF GEORGE BULL, D.D., 

Sometime Lord Bishop of St. David's. 

*»* This Volume will be necessary for the Subscribers to the Anglo- Catholic 

Library to complete Bishop Bull's Works, as the Translations of the Latin 

Works only will appear in that series. 

8vo. 10s. Qd. 

A DISSERTATION ON THE 

VALIDITY of the ORDINATIONS of the ENGLISH, "and of ' 
The SUCCESSION of the BISHOPS of the ANGLICAN CHURCH ; 

With the Proofs establishing the Facts advanced in this Work : 

By the Rev. Father PIERRE FRANCOIS LE COURAYER, 

Canon Regular and Chief Librarian of the Augnstinian Abbey of St. Genevieve at Paris. 

Nearly ready, 8vo. 

AN INQUIRY INTO THE MEANS OF GRACE, AS ENJOYED IN THE CHURCH Or 
ENGLAND, THEIR MUTUAL CONNECTION AND COMBINED USE ; 

In EIGHT SERMONS preached before the University of Oxford, 

AT CANON BAMPTON'S LECTURE, 1844. 

By R. W. JELF, D.D., Canon of Christ Church, Oxford, 

and Principal of King's College, London : formerly Fellow of Oriel College. 

Lix tfie Press 8t - o. 
SERMONS PREACHED BEFORE the UNIVERSITY of OXFORD. 
By HENRY EDWARD MANNING, M A. 
Of Merton College, Oxford ; Archdeacon of Chichester. 

Svo. 10s. 6d. 
SERMONS 

ON THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS AND OTHERS. 
13y the Rev. T. W. ALLIES, M.A., Rector of Launton, Oxon. 



BY J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 



The 24th Edition. 18mo. Cloth 6s. Morocco 8s. 6d. 
THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. 

Thoughts in Verse for the Sundays and Holidays throughout the Year. 

Second Edition. 32mo. Cloth 3s. 6d., Morocco 5s. 

THE BAPTISTERY, or THE WAY OF ETERNAL LIFE. 

BY THE AUTHOR OF "THE CATHEDRAL." 

Foolscap &vo. 5s. 
GERMAN PROTESTANTISM, 

AND THE RIGHT OF PRIVATE JUDGMENT IN THE INTERPRETATION 

OF SCRIPTURE. 

A Sketch of German Theology from the Reformation to the present time, in a 

Series of Letters to a Layman. 

By the Rev. G. H. DEWAR, M.A, late of Exeter College, Oxford, 

and Chaplain to the British Residents at Hamhurg. 

Z2mo. Price in cloth or sheep, 2s. ; roan, 2s. 6d. ; morocco, 3s. 
BISHOP WILSON ON THE LORD'S SUPPER, 

Reprinted ENTIRE from the Folio Edition. 

A SHORT AND PLAIN INSTRUCTION FOR THE BETTER UNDERSTANDING OF THE 

LORD'S SUPPER. TO WHICH IS ANNEXED, THE OFFICE OF THE HOLY 

COMMUNION, WITH PROPER HELPS AND DIRECTIONS. 

BY THOMAS "WILSON, D.D., sometime Lord Bishop of Sodor and Man. 

Fcap. 8vo., 5s. 
THE DAY HOURS OF THE CHURCH, 

WITH THE GREGORIAN TONES. 

Part I. Containing the Ordinary Offices through the Week. 

. Edited by ALBANY J. CHRISTIE, M.A., Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. 

OXFORD EDITIONS. s. d. 

ANDREWES' [Bp.] Service for Consecration of Churches 1 

BULL'S [Bp.] Vindication of the Church of England 2 6 

HAMMOND'S Paramesis - -26 

HENSHAW'S [Bp.] Meditations 2 

KEN'S [Bp.] Manual of Prayers 1 

LAUD'S [Abp.] Devotions - 3 6 

Speeches on the Liturgy, &c. - 3 6 

NELSON'S Life of Bishop Bull 3 6 

PATRICK'S [Bp.] Advice to a Friend 2 6 

on Prayer - - 3 6 

on Repentance and Fasting - 2 6 

PRIDEAUX'S [Bp.] Doctrine of Prayer - 4 

SARAVIA on the Priesthood - 2 6 

SCANDRET on the Saciament - 2 6 

SHERLOCK'S Practical Christian, 2 vols. 5 

Church Catechism Paraphrased - 10 

SPARROW'S [Bp.] Rationale on the Common Prayer, a New Edition 5 

SPELMAN — Churches not to he Violated 2 6 

SPINCKES'S Devotions - 3 6 

SUTTON'S Disce Mori, Learn to Die 3 6 

Disce Vivere, Learn to Live - - 3 6 

Meditations on the Sacrament, a New Edition - 3 6 

TAYLOR'S [Bp.] Golden Grove, and Guide for the Penitent - 2 6 
VINCENTIUS of LIRINS against Heresy - 2 6 
WELLS'S Rich Man's Duly; and Dowsing's Journal 2 6 
WILSON'S [Bp.] Sacra Privata - 3 6 
— Parochialia - - - 2 6 



BOOKS RECENTLY PUBLISHED BY J. H. PARKER. 



Just published, price 2s. (id., No. 2. of 

©fie &wfiaeotogfcaI ^Journal, 

Under the direction of the Committee of the British Archaeological Association. 
Illustrated by numerous Woodcuts. 

Also, price 2*. 6d., No. I., second edition. 

In the Press, Fourth Edition, much enlarged. 
A GLOSSARY OF TERMS 

USED IN GRECIAN, EOMAN, ITALIAN, AND 

GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE. 

8vo., Illustrated by numerous Woodcuts, 
A GUIDE TO THE ARCHITECTURAL ANTIQUITIES IN THE 
NEIGHBOURHOOD OF' OXFORD, comprising a circuit of 10 miles. 
Part I. Deanery of Bicester. 4s. 
Part II. Deanery of Woodstock. 7s. 6d. 
Part III. Deanery of Cuddesden, in the Press. 
Part IV. Deanery of Abingdon, preparing/or Publication. 

Third Edition enlarged. Small 8vo. 6s. 6d. 

REMARKS ON ENGLISH CHURCHES, 

And on the Expediency of rendering Sepulchral Memorials subservient to 

Pious and Christian uses. 

By J. H. MARKLAND, F.R.S., S.A. 

Second Edition, revised and enlarged, small 8vo. 6s. 
ANGLICAN CHURCH ARCHITECTURE, 

With some Remarks upon Ecclesiastical Furniture. 
By JAMES BARR, Architect 

Third Edition. Small 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
ST. ANTHOLIN'S; or, OLD CHURCHES AND NEW. 

A TALE FOR THE TIMES. 

By FRANCIS E. PAGET, M.A., 
Rector of Elford, and Chaplain to the Lord Bishop of Oxford. 

By the same Author. Small 8vo. 4s. 6d. cloth, with plates. 
MILFORD MALVOISIN; or, PEWS AND PEWHOLDERS. 

Royal 8vo. Price 7s. 6d. 
MEMORIALS OF CODFORD ST. MARY, WILTSHIRE, 

Containing particulars of the Church. With Six Plates of Illustration, and 

several Engravings on Wood. 

By JAMES INGRAM, D.D., President of Trinity College. 

Author of" Memorials of Oxford." 

8vo. illustrated by Ten Woodcuts, Is, 
a Paper on JWonuments. 

By the Rev. JOHN ARMSTRONG, B.A., Priest Vicar of Exeter Cathedral. 

8vo. illustrated by seven Woodcuts, 2s. 6d. 

He mm- lis upon Kl.insiuc @j)apels, 

WITH OBSERVATIONS ON THE ARCHITECTURE AND PRESENT STATE OF THE 
CHANTRY ON WAKEFIELD BRIDGE. 

By JOHN CHESSELL BUCKLER, & CHARLES BUCKLER, Architects. 

Preparing for Publication, 
?i)tnts on ffllnss fainting, BY AN AMATEUR. 

ILLUSTRATED BY COLOURED PLATES FROM ANCIENT EXAMPLES.